Weaponmasterby KazeRinShinChaptersPrologue [Edited]Chapter-1 A binding contract[Edited]Chapter-2 A Battle Without A Fray [Edited]Chapter-3 The moment of truth[Edited]Chapter-4 Sisters reunion[Edited]Chapter-5 Questions and misunderstandings[Un-Edited]Chapter-6 Magic [Un-Edited]Chapter-7 Dinner[Un-Edited]Chapter-8 Moon Shadows[Un-Edited]Chapter-9 Stressfull mornings[Un-Edited]Chapter-10 Day Court[Un-Edited]Chapter-11 Tennis racket and a lovers quarrel [Un-Edited]Chapter-12 Power and assumptions(Filler) [Un-Edited]Chapter-13 Lies hide in truth[Un-Edited]Chpter-14 Of contract and knoledge[Un-Edited]Chapter-16 Wrenches and horror [Un-Edited]Chapter-17 The heat of battle[Un-Edited]Chapter-18 Surprise attacks should aways be lethal[Un-Edited]Chapter-19 Consequence of betrayal[Un-Edited]Chapter-20 Learning [Un-Edited]Chapter-21 Secrets and "Love" [Edited]Chapter-22 Consequence of thy deceit [Edited]Chapter-23 Pushing your luck[Edited]Chapter-24 Protecting ones intrest[Edited]Chapter-25 No plan is perfect[Edited]Chapter-26 Knowing ones attunement [Edited]Chapter-27 For freedom[Edited]Chapter-30 Has joined the party [Edited]Chapter-31 The Climb[Edited]Chapter-32 Dragon [Un-Edited]Chapter-33 View Points[Edited]Chapter-34 Favours[Un-Edited]Chapter-35 Return to Canterlot [Edited]Chapter-36 Mornings [Edited]Chapter-37 Rewards[Edited]Chapter-38 Night sky[Edited]Chapter-39 Guards[Edited]Chapter-40 First date[Edited]Chapter-41 That moment[Edited]Chapter-42 Boiling point[Edited]Chapeter-43 Night court[Edited]Chapter-44 Trust and Minotaurs[Edited]Chapter-45 Hobbies[Edited]Chapter-46 Sister talk[Edited]Chapter-47 A third alicorn[Edited]Chapter-48 Best night EVER[Edited]Chapter-49 Shameful mornings[Edited]Chapter-50 Return of Discord[Edited]Chapter-51 Traveling[Edited]Chapter-52 Deals made[Edited]Chapter-53 The Pinkie party[Edited]Chapter-54 Advice[Edited]Chapter-55 One's technique[Un-Edited]Chapter-56 Punishment[Un-Edited]Chapter-15 New dawn,new problems[Un-Edited]Chapter-28 Training[Edited]Chapter-29 Nothing to lose[Edited]Prologue [Edited]Author's Note Edited by Bronypropphet- Thank you so muchhttp://www.fimfiction.net/user/Bronyprophet I would use the above for passing of time ___________________________________________________________________________________________________________ This for when/if there are two separate stories so signafi where one story ends for the chapter and another begins.Usually the two stories would happen in the same time. {................................}This will be used to signify the exact thoughts of a character although I wont always write out the exact thoughts of characters so there is some room for interpretation by the raders. "................" This will be used for dialog and if used in the middle of dialog or thoughts it is sarcasam First attempt of writing and I am doing this story on a whim don't know how far I can take it but fell free to share your suggestions in the comments Prologue [Edited] Princess Luna had been imprisoned into the moon for almost one thousand years, all the while thinking of how it came to be that she was being forced to fight her sister. She merely wanted her and her sister to limit their influence on their subjects. So their little ponies did not become complacent and overly dependent on them but rather, experience hardship and learn how to do tings for themselves. The sisters had spoken many times, but Celestia would never listen to her sister's council, she thirsted for the admiration of their subjects and longed for the knowledge that everything would fall apart without her guidance. In the end, Luna had no choice but to use dark magic, to block out the sun. {Surely she would see reason when faced with the deaths of all our subjects on the line.} Unfortunately, that just drove her beloved elder sister to think she should rule over both day and night that led to her banishment. While the banishment wasn't so bad as she could enter the dreams of ponies with even greater ease than when she had a physical body. She would also receive a new body made from the magic of harmony, in what her subconscious mind thought to be in peak condition. She couldn't help but cry on the inside at the nightmares she kept seeing involving her night after night. No doubt her sister had spread lies about her, and the one thing that Luna didn't want to happen was happening. She could try to correct Celestia's deceit through dreams, but nopony would believe a dream they half-remembered over their ruler. So with nothing left but time the princess of the night schemed a plan. She would play along with her sister's lies and pretend to be this Nightmare Moon, as she learned from the nightmares. She was no foal she knew that since her sister had used the elements for the selfish goal of banishing her for no other reason than to not have to argue. The elements would refuse to obey either of them since they share the same blood. It was that reason that drove her to resort to dark magic as the elements are the only defense there is if Discord breaks free from his chains. Luna was sure that Celestia would raise new bearers of the elements controlling their lives from the shadows to make sure they represent the elements entirely. Then use the legends she created to make them re-seal her to the moon. The night princess wasn't worried though. It had taken her only three hundred years of banishment to come up with a spell that would allow her to bind the living force of another creature to her physical body. Since the elements of harmony are incapable of killing intelligent life, all she would need to do is use the spell on something that could speak. She wouldn't use it on a pony since there were three major side effects. Firstly the bond while initiated by Luna, would be sustained by the life force of the bound being, and if they go too far away they will become steadily weaker until they die. Naturally, she would never take away the remainder of any ponies life regardless of the reason. Secondly the night princess would have access to the creatures strongest memories and emotions, and feel them as her own. Evidently because of this she couldn't bind any creature from within Equestria, lest she risks believing the lies the sun tyrant had spread about her. Thirdly any damage to Luna's body would affect the creature she is bound with. While she was sure the elements wouldn't do anything resulting in death, she knew that there were fates far worse than death. She would not risk somepony being subjected to such a fate. But even worse the pain that the creature experienced, would be felt by her. She was immortal, but the feeling of pain was still unpleasant. Also, since this creature would be bound to go wherever she does it had to behave and follow orders. Luna could use magic to convince the being of her point, but if she had to do it constantly it would cause her great stress and unrest. Meaning it couldn't be a Dragon's, Griffin's, or the Diamond Dogs. Well, that pretty much left her without any creature she could think of. Due to these reasons the moon goddess had to come up with a summoning spell, which she did. Although, now she was worried of how exactly others would react to this poor soul that she had taken from it's home. She would hate it if it were treated as a monster since it would save her from another one thousand years of imprisonment. Finally, it was the day of her release. Luna felt a great surge of power as her new body was formed. Without delay, she used a considerable amount of magic to banish Celestia to the sun. It wouldn't last more than a day as such; every moment was of the utmost importance. She hurriedly split herself into six bodies. One would find the future bearers and lure them to the everfree forest. Where another four would have prepared challenges to test if the ponies are worthy of the elements. While also delaying them enough for the last and main princess to summon, and bind the creature that would save her. As she performed the summoning, she created a fog of shadows and prepared to use magic to force whatever came through to do her bidding. Before her in the fog of shadows stood an odd being that looked like a misshapen Diamond Dog. It was strange, but there was no time to ponder what it is, for the binding to be complete she had to know the true name of the creature and then touch its skin with her horn. Luna without delay used her magic and merged a mind control spell in her words and asked. "WHAT IS THINE NAME?!" _________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Josh Rovers was raised to think of himself as a weapon. His mentor as the current holder of the title Weaponmaster would tell him everything he had to cut down, or protect, and everything that he had to know. Some would say this was a harsh life, but it was all he knew. His name was given to him by his mentor when he was the age of one. The name held no meaning and as such it would be defined by his actions. On more than one occasion, Josh was forced to carry a different name so that he could kill his teachers enemies. The one name he cherished as his only freedom and truly his position was the name, Josh Rogers. Since first receiving his name he had trained day and night in the hopes that one day he would be strong enough to earn the title of Weaponmaster. The title held respect and honour but above all else it would grant for a weapon such as himself the right to wield himself and chose his own path. Rovers had tried running away when he was younger but time and time again, his wielder would track him down and punish him. There was no escape for him, except defeating his mentor and claiming his title of Weapon Master. Josh Rover was now forty and had served as his master's weapon for thirty-nine years. All the while growing stronger as his wielder grew weaker with old age. Today he would defeat him and take the title of Weapon Master from the corpse of the closest thing to a father he had. The two of them were now standing in a forest. Blades, shields, staves, bows, gauntlets, and chains scattered all around them, his mentor spoke as he took up a shield in his left hand while taking a chain in his right. "Kid are you sure you wish to challenge for my title? "Bow now and serve me as you have thus far, or I will break you WEAPON!" His master continued Josh was reminded of a saying his mentor had told him on many occasions, {A bending weapon never breaks.} He wavered for a second but quickly came to his senses and picked up a five section staff. He held it in both hands while curling it around his back and then proceeded to take two daggers one in each hand while saying. "You hold your title in name only, you have rusted by the blood of your enemies, bow now and serve me, as rusted as you are for you are not yet broken!" With that the two charged at one another when they were twenty feet from one another Josh felt a surge of pain in his right hand. He held back a scream but dropped the dagger he held in that hand. As the dagger was falling, he saw an opening in his masters defences. His mentor swung the chain in his right hand with unimaginable force, wielding the shield from behind him. As the dagger was still falling, Josh used his right foot to kick the falling dagger towards his mentors heart. He knew that it wouldn't be that easy, but at least this would give him a slight advantage. The aged Weapon Master was delighted. The child he had saved, raised, and taught, his craft to was fast, faster than he was now. But he would teach his apprentice that there is more to a fight than speed and strength. If he wished the title of master of all weapons, it would not be as easy as waiting for his master to cecum to old age. He continued his swing with his chain showing a clear opening for Josh, to try to exploit. He was rewarded with a dagger flying at him. Quickly he used the momentum of his swing to wheel around in a full three-sixty and receive the dagger with his shield while making a second swing with the chain. Rovers watched as his attack was seamlessly blocked with no effort he saw the chain coming from his left. He had to stop the chain's momentum or else he would die before he got within 5 feet of his master. He held up his left hand and ducked beneath the chain. A second later, he heard the crack of bone. He felt a sharp pang shoot through his arm, but he was glad that he didn't choose to try to block it with only his staff. The chain would have without a doubt gone trough it and kept going. Ignoring the pain, he rushed to his master clutching the dagger in his left hand. While splinters of what used to be one end of his five section staff were dug into his skin from the force of the tightening chain. The Weapon Master was impressed there was no hesitation in the movements even when his arm was broken. He instantly knew that whatever use the chain had was gone, now that its momentum was stopped. He threw the end of the chain to delay his apprentice, as he pried the dagger that had been stuck in his shield and lunged with all his might. Josh lost his balance from having the rest of the chain thrown at him. He didn't expect his master to discard his only weapon capable of killing. In the next moment, he came to realize how wrong he was. One of his own daggers started coming straight at him. Rovers acted purely on reflex before he even knew what he was doing. He blocked the dagger with the end of the chained staff that he held in his right hand. The dagger had too much force in it, and the staff shattered, but the chain from the staff wrapped around the edge of the dagger and halted its momentum millimetres from his chest. His masters grip on the weapon was weakened, and Rovers used that moment and with one fluid motion send the dagger flying straight up. Using the chain that was hanging from his staff in his right hand. He swung wide for the throat of his master, while lunging with the dagger he held in his broken left arm. The Weapon Master was disoriented he could block the dagger lunged at him with his shield while catching the dagger that was falling from the sky towards his head. But the chain would choke him, and he would die. He went trough a few other options, but they all ended in him dying. Finally, he made his decision he raised his shield to the left to block the chain and raised his right hand up to catch the dagger. He embraced the lunge to his heart and brought the dagger he had caught inches from the eyes of his killer and said while coughing blood. "As my final lesson to you before you take my title you are a weapon so never point, your edge..." The mentor let out a pained cough"...Lest you point it at evil..." Josh Rovers stood still fearing that should he move the dagger would go trough his head. He slowly let go of the dagger in his left hand and stepped back his master mentor and father figure stood firm holding the dagger tightly. His last words still ringing trough the air. {Only point my blade at that which I see as EVIL.}was the only thought running trough his mind. But just as he was starting to comprehend truly that he was finally his master his vision was filled with darkness. Had he cecum to blood loss, had he earned his freedom only to fall? The next second, all those thoughts and worries left him as he heard a loud voice. "WHAT IS YOUR NAME?" Chapter-1 A binding contract[Edited]Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter-2 A Battle Without A Fray [Edited]Author's Note Proofread by Brinyprophet I would use the above for passing of time ___________________________________________________________________________________________________________ This for when/if there are two separate stories so signify where one story ends for the chapter and another begins. Usually the two stories would happen in the same time. {................................}This will be used to signify the exact thoughts of a character although I wont always write out the exact thoughts of characters so there is some room for interpretation by the readers. "................" This will be used for dialog and if used in the middle of dialog or thoughts it is sarcasm Chapter-2 A Battle Without A Fray [Edited] As Luna watched Josh leave through the door, she was left alone to wonder on what had transpired. In less than an hour, the future element bearers would enter the castle. After that, all she would have to do is take the bearer of Magic, and destroy the elements in front of her, and let her use her powers to assign the elements to their new bearers and hope that her knowledge of the elements isn't proven false. The parts of herself that she had split into, were returning in short succession, and informing her of the different tests that the future bearers went trough. The element of laughter, had dispelled an illusion, on some trees with a song. The element of honesty had spoken the truth when it mattered most The element of kindness had tamed an angry manticore. The element of generosity had given a part of her own body to gain passage through a raging river, and finally the element of loyalty had refused an offer of her deepest desire being fulfilled at the cost of betraying her new found friends. With five of the six having shown an affinity for one of the elements. The purple unicorn, was left as the only choice for the element of magic. The night princesses mind was racing with thoughts of every possible outcome she might have missed. The more she thought of it there were only two things she realised she, had to concern herself about. The first was her new ally she had bound him with magic and she knew that he would not betray her orders if it were in his power, however she knew nothing of his skills as he knew nothing of his opponents, yet he seemed so confident in his abilities. Could anypony be that confident in his situation? Josh was facing a one vs five scenario, and he had the added handicap of being forbidden to sustain any damage or inflict any permanent damage. Physical or other to his opponents. She had done as much as she could on the issue. All she could do now, is wait and hope that Josh was capable of doing what she ordered him to do. The second was her sister, regardless of what happens the elements, would take some of her power and disperse it, making her significantly weaker than her sister. The plan depended highly on her sister's wish to preserve the image of an all powerful and all forgiving goddess. She had planned to beg for forgiveness, maybe even faint amnesia, if the situation allowed it. Oh how her sister would love the performance. The lunar princess cowering before the princess of the sun, and some of their subjects. Forever cementing their subjects beliefs, that Celestia is unstoppable, and is always right. Luna hated the fact that she had to indulge in such deceit. Misleading her subjects, but she did not posses the power, or means to ending her sisters tyrannical rule. Luna would bide her time and wait for the moment when she can either pressure her sister onto one of their subjects, or the other option is to wait for the day her sister is weakened then kill her. As the moon goddess was thinking, she realized that her thoughts had drifted, when she received a warning from a ward that she had placed at the castle entrance. Without a doubt the six would be heroines had found the elements, and now the purple unicorn is trying to figure out how to activate them. Before the bearer of magic could figure it out. Luna teleported in front of them and in their confusion wasting no time in teleporting the elements, and her ‘Opponent’ back to the throne room, where she had summoned Josh. Luna had to sound like a stupid overconfident villain, so the instant she was alone with the unicorn, she began her monologue, while giving enough time for the other element bearers to find the throne room, after all she needed them to fight Josh if she were to convince her sister that she should take care of him. And she would do it too if he were able to follow her orders, he would have proven his worth to her. "Did thee truly believe thy could defeat us. Tis us who imprisoned thy princess to the sun. Tis us who created all those obstacles on thy path, and we did so for no other reason than to entertain thyself." Luna was stopped in the middle of her bad guy rant, by the outright laughter of the purple unicorn. She looked and saw the unicorn rolling on the ground, and laughing loudly. {well it is a good way of stalling her, while her friends fight Josh.} Eight minutes had passed, and the unicorn was just now barely getting a hold of herself. The night princess really wanted to know what was so funny, so she decided to ask, and fill in as much of her bad pony charade afterwards. She had no doubt that josh had been fighting for some time, and she felt sort of guilty that she would extend his task, that much longer. But as the previous bearer of the element of laughter, she just had to know what was so funny. "What does thou find so amusing" The purple unicorn replied without hesitation barely holding anymore laughter. "I was laughing at you, and your ancient speech, that makes you sound like a joke" The moon princess was shocked. How was she suppose to know how the language changed in her absence. She was so infuriated that she subconsciously took on a threatening pose and subconsciously started to spin the elements around her. They would give her no power thanks to her sister. Holding her anger in she withdrew to denial, and started asking hopefully correcting her, Thee and Thy, to you and your mimicking the purple unicorns speech. "You are kidding? {Why does she not confirm it was just a joke. It is so infuriating}You’re kidding?...{oh it must be a joke please say it was a joke} ...Right?" The source of her frustration didn't answer though, but instead started to charge a teleportation spell while running straight at her. Luna guessed that she could get to the bottom of this later, for now she would play the stupid villain. She started running at the unicorn making sure to leave the elements behind so the pony could get to them. The purple one began trying to control the elements with sheer magic. But since the elements chose their wielders, she didn't have sufficient comprehension of them. They created a magic backlash and sent her flying back. It was at this moment, Luna remembered that she had yet to open the door, and she began to fear of what was happening. It had been well over twenty minutes, and nopony had entered, but neither had she felt any pain from the bond with Rovers. Did he actually hurt the bearers. Luna swiftly opened the door, and teleported next to the elements. {I did order that they not be scarred permanently but did he actually take it as he could beat them half to death as long as he didn't leave scars?} "No, NO." Luna shouted as she began to fear the worst, without her being defeated by the elements, her sister would turn the kingdom against her, and she will be forced to fight the very subjects she wanted to free from their reliance on Celestia. After what felt like an eternity for the moon goddess, but was most likely a few second, she heard the other ponies voices. Relieved that they are at least still conscious and fast approaching she proceeded with the plan. She smashed the elements to bits, in front of the bearer of magic, to help her better understand the elements and then proceeded with her act. "MUHAHAHAHA MUHAHAHAaaa. You little foal thinking you could defeat me. I am the princess of the night and my night will last FOREVER! MUHAHAHAHAAAAAA!" Luna noticed that as the element bearers entered neither one of them had more than a minor bruise, and she could not help but wonder how did Josh Rovers, or rather Night Shadow do it. She stayed and waited patiently as the element of magic listed the tests, Luna herself set for them. While the elements reconstructed themselves from the shards that The moon goddess had broken them into. _________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ As Josh exited the throne room, he began to think of ways he could delay five warriors without harming them, or himself. The first idea that came to mind was using the ends of the chain of his now three point chained staff, and either write out creepy messages or imitate wild animal claw marks in the floor and walls and then combine that with his stealth, and his ability to throw his, voice to keep them at bay until the doors open. He was however painfully reminded that, that might scare some of them on a psychological level. He was reminded by the words of the strange creature, whose name or even gender he still didn't know. He then began thinking of traps, and immediately noted the many curtains on the many broken windows. If he could put the curtains within the window frames that were now empty he would turn the hall almost completely dark. Then he would use the darkness to surprize his enemies. At this moment he was reminded again, with a painful headache that he was not to scar them in any way. That however didn't stop him, as he soon noticed that there was a long red carpet throughout the length of the hall. If he used the carpet he could detain them until he is given the signal, to lose the fight and let them through at which point he would carelessly let his guard down, and let them escape. And then pretend to be beaten by taking punches, while moving away from the punches, allowing for just enough contact to give the illusion, he is hurt while he is almost untouched. He had finished darkening, the hall and had gathered the carpet, so that it was right next to the door so that when they escaped the enemies could enter the throne room, and play their part. He was not sure what that creature was doing or why it wanted to be defeated, but it had promised him freedom, and he would serve it to the best of his abilities. He might have been forced to do this, but since he would do it regardless if he wanted it or not, he was going to give it his all and hope that, that it accelerates his release. The enemies sure were taking their sweet time. Josh was now swinging his new weapon remembering his new weapons range, maneuverability, and thinking of different ways to use his chained three point staff. He discovered that, he could tie one end of the chain to each of his hands and use the bending staff to block blows. He wasn't sure if it would work but it was a decent backup strategy, if the original plan failed. During his training of swing and the like of his new fighting style he observed, that his left hand felt a bit stronger and a bit sluggish. Most likely a side effect of that healing, the creature performed that made him feel pain, stronger than any he had felt in his thirty nine years of training, and killing of people. He would have to deal with slower but stronger attacks. Suddenly he was startled, as he heard thunder from within the throne room for a second he thought something had gone wrong. But then he remembered that the creature had said that it would entertain one of the enemies, and this was most likely the way it brought the enemies to it. That would mean that the other five would soon find their way here and he would finally complete his orders, and hopefully receive some explanation on what is happening. The first enemy he saw was a yellow mini horse with wings he wouldn't have even known it was an enemy, if he hadn't heard the words of that creature stating simply{NIGHT SHADOW}and just like that the one possession he had always kept was taken from him. He couldn't explain it, every moment in the past, where he had said or thought of his name he remembered, Night Shadow. Night knew that his name was different, but right now only the creature that used him as a puppet knew what it was. Shadow wasn't sure why the creature made it so that he forget his name. He would ask it later, but for now he had to concentrate, he was lucky that the first enemy was alone but without a doubt the next enemy to enter would be followed by a group enemies. As his mind wandered on the future, he took the carpet and prepared to throw it over the yellow winged mini horse. Unfortunately it noticed him and let out a quiet eeep sound. Shadow immediately threw the carpet over the creature as it fainted. Roughly five minute later Night was starting to worry. He started shaking the now tied yellow creature in an attempt to wake it up. Fluttershy was afraid, a strange creature had appeared out of nowhere and then captured and tied her up in a carpet. Now she was being roughly awoken. {Oh maybe I can use the stare yes I am sure that would work it works on all animals.} Flutershy opened her eyes and gave the sternest stare she could muster, and said. "Now listen here mister, you will untie me, and help me find my friend! NOW!" Night was surprised, the creature had given him a look that he knew all too well. It was the look of a true warrior, who was laying down their very life on the line to achieve their goal. He was now confused. Why did this creature faint if its determination was so strong? Regardless, he had his orders, and the doors were not open yet, so he returned the look to convey his own determination, as one warrior to another, before he spoke. "I will not. I have been bound to guard this hall, and hold your passage. At the very least I shall grant you knowledge of your friend, as respect for your determination. He is with the creature, that bound me to halt your passage, in the room at the end of this hallway." Fluttershy was scared, not only had the creature resisted the stare but it had returned a stare of his own. {It said it was bound but it has no chains, Magic? And what did it mean my determination. Oh um I am glad to know, where she is but how do I free myself, and get the others? And how can we get past this creature it doesn't seem to be evil, but if it is doing this against its will then it won't let us pass, if it can move. Perhaps I can make the girls tie it up, as he did with me yes, that way we can pass and we don't have to hurt it.} Suddenly Fluttershy heard the voices of her friends, but before she could respond, she found her muzzle tied shut with the carpet that was tied all around her. "Fluttershy , Fluttershy , Darling?" Night heard, the voices of the other enemies, and tied the mouth of his prisoner shut. It would not do, if it told its friend where their friend is. He picked up his staff and wrapped the two ends of the chain around his hands, and prepared to defend himself. He was hopping that he could delay them with words as any kind of physical confrontation held the possibility of either them or himself being harmed. He could threaten to hurt his prisoner. It had been about fifteen minutes by now and if they believed his lie all he would have to do is attack them and pretend to lose when the doors open. He then moved, and removed one of the curtains so that he and his prisoner were visible then he spoke loudly. "Halt, I can't let you pass. Should you continue your friends life is forfeited!" Rainbow Dash, Rarity and Pinkie immediately froze in place fearing that should they take another step forward the heirless diamond dog would do as it said and kill Fluttershy. Apple Jack however, knew that it was lying . Sure it was truthful when it said it couldn't let them pass, but it had no intention of harming Fluttershy. She decided to confront it verbally, as if she were to charge at it, it would cause her friends to restrain her and it would waste precious time. Time that Twilight would have to fight Nightmare Moon alone. "Naw I know y'all fibbing. Ah know that y'all won't hurt Fluttershy so tell ya what if ya let her go, I won't have all my friends here charge and beat ya up. If ya do it without arguing we can even talk this out about us passing. Mister?" Night Shadow was surprised, if the orange mini horse was truthful, then he could complete his task. He honestly expected that it would be harder. He started untying his prisoner, and while he did he thought {Well I never was good at lying} then said. "Night Shadow, and what is your name creature?" If he started a conversation while he is still releasing his prisoner the four creatures, would be more willing to keep their word, and reply. The five mares were both shocked, and relieved. Shocked that Apple Jack was called a creature, but also relieved that the strange diamond dog was releasing their friend. Everyone was silent for a few moments as Fluttershy slowly walked to her friends. Apple Jack was torn she and RD could easily take down the creature but she did say that she would try to resolve this peacefully, and she was no liar. The diamond dog had seemed to notice her hesitation and was now holding a strange weapon. She had to calm it down before she turns into a liar. "Naw mister Shadow, ya don't have ta fret none I am a mare of mah word. My names Apple Jack, and these are my friends Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and ya already met Fluttershy. So have ya seen our friend she's a purple unicorn? We really need to find her. Night was perplexed the species name was mare. Mare was what he referred to when speaking of female horse, did that mean this species was comprised of only one gender. The thoughts were pushed to the back of his mind, as he had to keep the conversation going or he risked dying for failing to follow his orders. he was relieved to see in the corner of his eye that the doors were opening as he spoke. "I haven't seen your friend, but the mare that brought me here, and bound me to guard this hall, led me to believe that she and your friend, could be found at the end of this hall. However I was bound by magic to guard this hall." The five mares were all wearing expressions of horror. That anypony would use magic to force somepony to do something against their will, it was unforgivable. Fluttershy was the first to speak, as she had time to think of how to overcome this problem during her imprisonment. "Rainbow Dash, Apple Jack take the carpet and tie him up and um don't hurt him, please. He isn't doing this because he wants to." As Night heard Fluttershy's orders he decided that if he didn't act in an attempt to stop them, ,he might give them a hint that this was all just a play made by this mare, that had summoned him. He folded his weapon and ran up to Apple Jack then quickly extended it rapidly straightening his weapon, which hit the orange mare and she was sent flying into Rarity and Pinkie Pie. As he did this he spoke to further cement the fact that he was forced to do this. "Please forgive me." Everyone was surprised by the diamond dogs fast movements, it had sent Apple Jack flying. Rainbow Dash almost charged at it on instinct but then she heard that it was begging for forgiveness, and remembered Fluttershy's word. As fast as she could Rainbow picked up the carpet and threw it over Night. He seemed to struggle but AJ was already on her hooves, and proceeded to tighten and tie the carpet restraining Night Shadow completely. A few seconds later Night couldn't struggle at all and AJ satisfied with her work spoke. "Don'tcha worry none sugarcube we have ta go defeat that mare that forced ya ta do this but after that we’ll figure out a way to send ya'all back home" Night felt fear if what he was told was true, then he felt he should inform his captors that he would die if he is too far from the mare that summoned him. "That would serve no purpose, but to kill me. I was bound to her body, should I attempt to distance myself from her, my life is forfeited.” The five mares had faces of pity and horror, and it was Apple jack that spoke first "Well ah'm mighty sorry but we need to defeat her. We don't know what will happen to ya but if y'all are still kicking afterwards we'll do what we can ta help ya mister Night." {And so my orders are done, all I can do now is wait, and hope, hope that my new master know’s what she is doing. And dream of what I would do if she hold’s up her end of the deal to give me my freedom.} Chapter-3 The moment of truth[Edited]Author's Note Proofread by Jacknife557 I know the story isn't too good so any criticism in the comments on how to make it better would be nice. Chapter-3 The moment of truth[Edited] "NOOOOOOOoooooooooooo..." Luna screamed as the rainbow power hit her. Time seemed to slow down and she felt an intense head trough out her body. She attempted to scream in pain but her mind was moving much faster then her body. It almost felt like she was a statue but she was shaken from her fears that she might suffer the same fate as Discord after what felt to her like two days(few seconds). During this time she thought { Why do I still see and feel the power of harmony all around me? Why do I not merely see the stone of which my statue is made if I am to see anything at all. How is it that I feel constant heat when my body is made entirely of stone? Will I ever be free again?} This last question reminded her of the being she had summoned. { Oh what have I done? In my attempts to free the land of my sisters control so that our ponies could reach their full potential I did something unforgivable. I not only took away Josh Rovers freedom but I then proceeded to strip him of control of his body and even his name! No he was only a tool, a necessary evil. The ends justify the means. "And what an end it is?" What has become of him? Surely the elements would not allow his death otherwise I would now be bound to the moon once more and this nauseating rainbow would not be tormenting me. Perhaps he was only bound to my statue. If so I can only hope that my sister would allow him the freedom I promised him. He did serve me better then I had expected. I guess I would just have to observe the dream realm to learn of his fate. What? I can't enter the realm of dreams! NO...!!! Is this my punishment? For depriving a creature of its freedom and control of its body. Am I to forever gaze upon this rainbow while wondering what has become of the world around me and feel burning heat tough out my body.} As Luna thought this the rainbow began to move again. The night princess was glad that the hated rainbow was disappearing She thought that someone had freed her from her prison but those thoughts disappeared as her body rapidly began to shrink and her power began to leave her body. From the exhaustion of having the power forcefully taken made Luna fall unconscious. As the night princess awoke she noticed that the element bearers were bowing to her sister. { Oh thank harmony, I can still make things right for our subjects and maybe even earn the forgiveness of Josh Rovers for what I have done.} With these thoughts Luna got up and faced her sister but as soon as she saw Celestia's eyes she fell to the ground and whimpered. Celestia was shocked {Why is my sister here? Regardless she seems younger. Perhaps the elements and her banishment rid her of her foolish notion that our ponies should rule themselves. I will keep her close and if the need arises strike her down but for now I will play the benevolent sister.} "Luna will you forsake your evil ways and rule beside me? Please sister I have truly missed you." All of the bearers were frozen in place unable to move as they watched their enemy get up and sprint to their ruler crying. "I am sorry sister please forgive me, I was a fool to act as I did." Celestia was just about to reassure her aberrantly reformed crying sister when a strange hairless diamond dog walked in. She was about to attack it but then AppleJack stood in front of it and spoke. "Wait princess! This here's Night Shadow. Nightmare Moon used her weird magic to summon im here and then bound im to her will. He seemed like decent enough folk. He does look a tad smaller then what he was before but its definitely him." {So that's how she escaped banishment, wait why is my sister hiding from the creature and using me as a shield? Is it dangerous? Oh no its coming closer but if I attack it now the element bearers would without a doubt question the next time I order them to use the power of harmony on my enemies. No I will wait if it strikes first then they will understand the reason for its destruction.} Celestia mentally prepared for the blow. The creature stood in front of her. Her sister shivering in fear beneath her left wing. The attack never come however as the creature bowed and spoke. "I seek to serve the mare that bound me to herself with magic." All the ponies had surprised expressions on their faces except for Luna who was completely engulfed within Celestia's left wing. The first to speak was Rainbow Dash. "Why would you want to serve her? She took you from your home and forced you to act against your will with magic. And anyways Nightmare Moon is gone." "Regardless I am still bound to her body and should I stray too far from her I will die. Even now I can feel the pleasure of the white ones wings all around her." Celestia was disturbed, could her sister repentance be all an act? No her fear seemed genuine, perhaps the elements had made her truly regret her time as Nightmare Moon but what was she to do about this creature. She knew of no spell that would bind two creatures so thirdly that one would feel the pain of the other. She couldn't risk killing the dog and potentially killing her sister. Not now that she had finally seen the error of her ways. "Very well Night Shadow as the ruler of Equestria I shall allow you to serve as my sisters personal assistant. Know this though, should you harm her or any of our subjects you would be punished severely." "But sister it frightens us."-Luna said meekly between sobs. "Now Luna, it was you who summoned him and bound him to yourself. You will take responsibility for your actions even if you weren't thinking straight at the time." {Well at least I am a bit more sure that the elements turned her back into my beloved sister although I would still have to wait and see.} Celestia though as all of them were being teleported back to Ponyville .{I and my sister are immortal but Twilight is not I must leave her in with the other bearers or I risk this dog harming her and that will mean I wouldn't be able to use the elements power when I need it. But I cant just tell her to stay she would never accept that. Maybe I could assign her to stay and strengthen her bonds with the other bearers. Yes that is sound as it serves the practical purpose of strengthening the elements powers.} Chapter-4 Sisters reunion[Edited]Author's Note Proofread by Jacknife557 Re-Proofread by Bronyprophet I am thinking of doing shorter chapters since then the title can be more descriptive and also I can post chapters more often. Also the chapters would be easier to read if you don't have time and if you do have time you can just read two chapters cant even think of how to make a the fun has been doubled joke If someone has reason I shouldn't do it write in the comments and I will consider it. If you have any suggestions or see some mistake in a chapter, comment and I will consider or fix it Chapter-4 Sisters reunion[Edited] "My Faithful Student Twilight Sparkle, you shall stay in Ponyville so that you may strengthen your bonds of friendship with your fellow element bearers. This is to ensure the safety of my subjects. You shall send me letters trough Spike, detailing your day to day activities. I will ensure that you are given permanent ownership of the Golden Oaks Library, as I am sure you would wish to continue your studies in magic. Make no mistake My Faithful Student strengthening your friendships is of great importance, and I will be disappointed in you, should you fail. Am I clear?" Celestia said as the eight ponies and a single human re-appeared in Ponyville. Her tone was calm and stern allowing for no argument. "Yes, princess, of course, I will do my very best. I will not disappoint you, I promise." Twilight Sparkle said with a quiver in her voice as she bowed to Princess Celestia. "Very well, since that is settled, I must now depart for Canterlot with Luna and Night Shadow. This whole ordeal has left me tired, and there are still many things to address about my sisters return." Celestia said with a tired voice; that conveyed just how much more she would have to do before she could rest. "Canterlot sister, why would we wish to head for that mountain village?" Luna asked perplexed. "Forgive me, I forgot just how long you were gone sister. In the time of your banishment, Canterlot grew into the capital of the country." Celestia answered with pity in her voice. "Then let us depart, we are sure you have many questions to ask us, and our new servant" Luna said cringing at the word servant. After hearing this, Celestia wasted no time in teleporting herself, her sister, and Night Shadow, to the royal palace in Canterlot. Night Shadow had been quietly observing his surroundings, while he was he had noticed that these strange creatures; these mares were everywhere and controlled everything. This was their country. He had also noticed that the one he was bound to seemed afraid of him. {Has she forgotten me somehow, has she forgotten her promise, has she forgotten my name, Will I have to fight for my freedom again, How will I fight her? She can force me to do anything using only her words I can’t harm her, or I will feel the same pain. I can’t bind her as she most likely poses the same power of movement as the white one, whose name I still didn't know.} "Night Shadow, I shall transport you to my sister’s bedchambers. I shall ensure that blankets are brought for you. And in the days to come, I will determine if you are safe enough to be given supervised passage through Canterlot. As for now, I have things to discuss with my sister. Should you try and exit the room without permission, from me or my sister, the guards will be allowed to kill you. Am I understood?" Celestia said with as much authority as she could. "Yes white one, your terms are acceptable, for the time being," Night said with no hesitation. "White one? Oh yes I never did introduce myself. I am Celestia, Princess of Equestria. You may address me as your majesty. Also can you explain how your words sound like nothing I have ever heard before, and yet I understand their meaning?" Celestia asked curiously. "Ah, we can explain that sister. When we first summoned him we could not understand him, so we enchanted his ears and vocal cords with a small amount of magic." Luna said with a voice eager to please. "You remember your time as Nightmare Moon sister. Then why are you so afraid of Night Shadow. He possesses no magic that I can detect. But as I have my answer I shall not hold you Night." Celestia said as she teleported Night to the right tower bedroom. "Well yes we remember It, but we regret it. And whenever we see him he reminds us of what we did to him. Thy doesn't know of the evil we committed. We tore him from his home, bound him with magic so that he could not escape. He shall be bound to us until his death, and we can’t blame him if he never forgives us. No, we don't even have the right to ask for it.” Luna said as she broke into tears. "Do not worry Luna, I am sure that I will figure out a way to break this bond. Even if we can’t, surely he would forgive your actions. After all sister, you can give him anything he wants; we are the rulers of the largest country. Why you can even feed him gems for every meal, I am sure that a diamond dog such as himself would be pleased with that." Celestia said while trying to comfort her sister. "No, we made it, so the bond is sustained by his life force. That is why he cannot venture too far from our side. Trying to break the bond might kill him. We shall follow thy suggestion regarding the gems sister." Luna said ceasing her tears, but still sounding sad. "I shall make sure the gems are provided to your room in time for lunch, along with whatever meal you desire sister. For now sister, I must ask that you to observe this Night Shadow and ensure that he causes no harm to our subjects. I shall grant you power over the night sky for the time being, I think it best, you learn about what has changed in your absence. I have noticed that your speech is rather amusing; while you are learning modern Equish, teach Night our language. Enhancing one's voice can have dangerous effects, as I am sure you know, and every enchantment runs out eventually and has to be redone." Celestia said in a serious voice, only slightly snickering when she mentioned Lunas speech. "Ah so our manner of speech is truly laughable. We had hoped that it was merely the element of magic, but if even one who was present when our speech was proper finds it amusing, then we must correct our speech with haste. We see the wisdom in thou words sister, and thank thee for allowing us a chance to earn our place beside thou sister again. Would you mind sending me to my quarters I must calm Night as I am sure he has many questions, and I am also growing quite tired." Luna said as she yawned. "Yes of course, it would seem that the elements have turned you into a foal again, in order to decrease your power, and every foal needs a nap. Also it is nice to see that you are already trying to correct your speech, but there is no hurry sister. After all nopony would take a foal standing on the throne during court seriously. And it will take some time before you regain your power." Celestia said emphasising ‘foal’ as she spoke. "We wonder if a similar fate befell Night due to our bond. He was more muscular when we first saw him, and his face and arms were adorned with scars, but now there are none." Luna said, her curiosity snapping her awake "If it is so, then that would mean that he has received a longer life span, and was freed from old wounds, thanks to your bond. See at least some good came from it. But for now sister, I won’t delay your rest. Your quarters shall be the entire right tower of the castle. It is usually used for the most important ambassadors but if you'd like, you can decorate it to your liking and use it as your quarters permanently, or we can always expand the castle. All that's important is that you are back and we can rule together as we were always meant to." Celestia said with elation clearly in her voice. "Yes of course sister, we are also happy that we were reunited with thee." Luna said hesitantly. "Is something the matter Luna, you don't sound so happy." Celestia said with a worried face. "No, uh, we are most pleased that we are together again, but we are not sure how to go about earning our subjects trust and forgiveness, for what we attempted to do," Luna said flustered "Don't you worry, just listen to your big sister, and everything will be okay." Celestia said as she nuzzled her sister one last time before teleporting her, to her bedroom. {I will make sure to raise you right this time sister. I will make sure you learn that our ponies need our rule, even if I must endanger them to do it, but for now, I will allow you to regain your powers.} Celestia thought to herself. Chapter-5 Questions and misunderstandings[Un-Edited]Night was growing more and more worried. It had been over an hour from when he saw anyone. He was in a big room with a single large bed a long couch with a crystal table in front of it, a fireplace and a massive window wall that led to a balcony. There were also tree closed doors but as he was told attempting to leave this room would result in his death he could only hope that someone would come soon and tell him where the bathroom is. Then with a blinding flash of light the mare he was bound to appeared before him. His body needs were instantly pushed to the back of his mind as a fury of questions escaped his lips in rapid succession. "Would I ever be free? Where am I? What are you? What is this magic? Why did you take my name from me? For what purpose did you bring me here? What is your name? What will be our sleeping arrangements? Can you lead me to a restroom? Will we be fed? Would we need to fight our way out of this fortress? Will you ever control me with your words again? Can I arm myself with weapons or am I to remain defenceless?"-Night asked all these questions before the light of the teleportation was gone. He tried to keep his mind on the most pressing questions as trying to ask all the questions he had would take a lot of time and he was getting tired. After all less then a day ago he was free for the first time in his life and then he was brought to a new land and bound to servitude. Luna was startled and fell backwards away from the barrage of questions. She had barely heard any of them but the first one was clear. Even thou she didn't want to repeat her answer she had an obligation to tell him if not for she had said then for the injustice she did towards him. "Thee shall know the freedom of acting on thy own wishes and desires bound only by law. Thee will never know the freedom of travel as thy are bound to us and we are bound to this county and its ponies. Thee shall also be granted the freedom of knowledge and encouraged to pursue it. We have already told thee as much. We would also ask that you repeat thy questions one at a time." -Luna said trying to sound reassuring. {Well at least I know she remembers her promise} "Where am I?"- Shadow asked the voice of urgency disappeared from his tone. "You are in Canterlot the capital of Equestria the biggest country in all of Equss," - Luna said confidently in her knowledge. "That tells me noting but for now what are you?"- Night said with slight annoyance in his voice. "What does thou mean" Luna began to ask but was stopped by a deadly glare. "Uhum We are a pony of the alicorn variety or if you were asking for our gender we are a mare."- Luna said a slight blush of embarrassment on her face at being forced to state her gender {So they do have males. And their species is pony not mare} "What is magic and is that why an animal such as yourself is capable of speech?"- {Since I was forced to act against my will by magic I should learn as much as I can about it} "Magic is a conscious force that has no physical body. The exception to that rule being the manifestation of chaotic magic known as Discord. Some form of magic exists everywhere and every creature is predisposed to some forms of magic over others based on their body and state of mind. There are tree ways a magic manifests passive, toggle and active. And no we do not require magic to be capable of speech! And What does thou mean an animal as ourselves?"-Luna said with a clearly angry tone. {I must calm her down or risk loosing my only source of information}" I am sorry I didn't mean to insult, its just that where I come from all creatures except my species were animals driven by instinct. But that is of no consequence for now would you tell me why you took my name from me?"- Night said with his gentlest and most apologetic tone "Thy apology is accepted and we shall speak of thy origins later on. As for the purpose of taking thy name from thee the bond between us is an unbreakable door and thy true name is the only key, We are sure that our sister would discover this and attempt to break our bond. Thy would most likely be executed if that were to happen as the bind gives our sister some control over thee and without it she would be forced to either send thee from whence thou came or execute thee. And only ourself knows of the magical elements and the power used in thy summoning as such only we can send thee back but without the bond we shall without a doubt be banished. We would wish to say that thee will one day be freed from this bond, but the bond grows in strength and as the task before us is likely to take years it is more likely then not that the bond will persist until the day of thy demise."-Luna said in a calm and calculating voice. "Oh make no mistake we shall return thy name to thee once our sisters attempt at breaking the link fails, under the condition that thee keeps the name Night Shadow with all but ourself of course." Night just listened unsure of how much of what he was hearing was true. Until he decided that his best choice is to go along with his captor plans and attempt to complete them before the bond becomes too strong to break. "You spoke of a task one that would take years what is it? Also your terms regarding my name are acceptable." "Thou seem used to this. We would like an explanation as to why once we have answered thy questions. As for the task before us we are to pressure our sister into realizing that her complete management of our subjects lives are holding their advances in culture and technology. We must gather allies and earn the peoples trust but to do that we must learn of what has changed in the time of our banishment and thee must learn our language as soon the spell that was cast on thee would run out and it would be dangerous to cast it repeatedly."- Luna said as nonchalantly as she could. Not wanting to pressure her ally with the dawning task before them. "Why don't we kill your sister? It would be faster and...."-Night began to say calmly but was interrupted by a booming voice. "THOU SHALL NOT PERSIST THESE THOUGHTS OR THEE WILL FIND THYSELF IN A MOST DREADFULL PREDICAMENT"-Luna yelled strengthening her voice with magic, completely forgetting that with that much volume everyone within the castle could hear her and that included her sister. In less then 5 seconds Celestia appeared within the room and 25 seconds after that guards broke trough one of the 3 doors spears pointing forward. "What is wrong sister? What has the creature done?"- Celestia asked pointing her horn at Night Shadow preparing to destroy the offending creature. Night backed away startled first by the deafening shout and then scared by the glowing horn that was beginning to emit heat so strong that his skin was beginning to burn. Luna was first startled by her sisters sudden appearance but was shook from it when a scorching pain covered her body.{I have to stop her before she kills him} "Wait sister stop!"-Luna said as she jumped between her sister and Night Celestia stopped the instant her sister was in her path not wanting to harm her. "Why did you stop me sister? Did Night not harm you? Is that not why you yelled so loudly?" Luna was happy that her sister cared so much for her that she dropped everything and attempted to help her, but that left her with a problem she had to come up with a reason for her yell that would match her words. In her panic all she could do is be vague and buy as much time as she could to come up with a lie her sister would buy. "Uhm no sister he did not harm us in any way. We were merely speaking and uhm the conversation took a path towards uhm more personal matters." -Luna said stopping wherever she could and lengthening her words as she could. Celestia was frozen in place until she heard armour chattering behind her and immediately said in a commanding tone. "You heard my sister this is a personal matter. Leave and don't you dare listen or I will strip you of any property you possess." The guards hurried to exit the room as Celestia watched her sister. Did this diamond dog truly think he had a chance with her and why had her sister spoken with so much hesitation surely she hadn't entertained the thought. But if Luna had entertained the thought should she encourage it or should she prevent it. It is improper but if it made her sister happy could she truly deny her that after condemning her to solitude for 1000 years? No she was not sure that this was the case. She would ask for confirmation. "Sister when you say personal matter did you mean that Night was smitten with you? That should not be enough reason for you to summon the entire castle guard since you are beautiful and it is not that surprising for someone to admire you. So tell me sister what did this dog do so that I can bring justice upon him?"- Celestia said all the while glaring daggers at Night Shadow Luna was relived she was given an excuse for her outburst. It was indecent but she couldn't think of a better excuse and her sister seemed like she would kill Night if she doubts her words even a little she had to speak now. "No sister we were merely speaking. Thou were right as to what the conversation entailed. We are sorry but the topic was brought up so suddenly and, uhm we panicked."- Luna said slightly blushing as she imagined the implications of what she was saying. She was brought back to reality by a pained moan coming from behind her. As she turned she saw the now scorched Night Shadow. She was immediately greeted by the pain that her panic had suppressed. " Sister I beg thee to heal him we feel his pain as he feels ours."- Luna said falling to her stomach from the pain. "Yes of course I am sorry sister I forgot that such a bond existed in my wish to protect you, I will heal him right away." - Celestia said as she healed Night. { So my sister does care for him. Regardless how surprised she was that yell was most likely heard at the edges of Canterlot. Perhaps she is afraid of rejection duo to the misfortune he had to suffer because of her and now because of my brash actions he suffered more and my sister would without a doubt blame herself for it. I will fix this I will give my sister the opportunity to pursue her love interest. When she feels she could speak with me about it I will tell her to confess and if this mongrel dares make her cry I will imprison him and make him beg for death.} Once Celestia had finished healing Night she took her past out sister in her magic and placed her in the bed tugging her in to make sure she doesn't get a cold. Next she turned to Night Shadow and using her magic she took him trough the door on the left from the entrance to the room into a smaller room which was usually used by the servants of visiting dignitaries. She tossed him into the bed receiving a pained moan, then Celestia made her way back to her sisters room locking Nights door. taking the key and placing it on the crystal table. She then summoned a scroll and wrote: Dear sister This key is for the door on the left of the entrance. You will find Night Shadow there. I healed him but both of you passed out. I must attend to my duties but feel free to come and speak to me about any of your concerns. I would really enjoy it if you and Night Shadow dine with me once you awaken merely ask a guard to show you the way to the royal dinning table With that done Celestia left the room a small smile on her muzzle. "Sleep tight Luna" Author's Note Dam it I actually wanted to end the questions this chapter. Sorry for everyone who was hopping for the same Like always if you notice some mistakes that are annoying just write in the comments and I will fix them. Also any suggestions or thoughts on the story would be nice Chapter-6 Magic [Un-Edited]Night Shadow awoke in a smaller room then the one he passed out in. Gasping for air he breathed heavily for a few minutes before he could calm down from his near death experience. He never thought that the horned ponies had such power at their disposal, or is it just Celestia and Luna since they had both horns and wings. {Whatever the case I will have to find a way to defend myself against magic if I am to survive assisting the one I am bound to.} After his breathing was steady Night decided that he should get up. He still had a lot of questions. As Night was getting up he noticed that his skin was pealing from him and his throat was dry and h was feeling dizzy and a barf was coming up in his throat. He knew these symptoms well he was dehydrated. It was not painful just disorientating. He had to find something to drink soon before he passed out as it was dangerous to be unconscious in this state. He looked around but there was no liquid in sight so he hurried to the only door and tried to open it. The door didn't budge so he decided to try to break the door open worst case scenario he would be forced to fight a horned pony and get himself killed. In his mind that was at least slightly better then falling unconscious and dying in his vomit. If he fell while fighting he would know that he did everything he could to live. Night backed up to the wall opposite the door and jumped from it. (This room was a lot smaller then the one he had passed out in it only had one bed and a small window with curtains) With the force from the jump he aimed his legs at the door knobs and prepared for the pain to come when he falls on his back. The door knobs were held his momentum for a hundred of a second but he immediately convulsed his legs and jumped backwards from the doorknobs. He hit the back of his head on the wall before his back hit the floor. The pain took the air from his lungs but once he came to his senses he heard a worried voice. "Are you okay? What is wrong with you? How can I help you?" ______________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Luna awoke in a comfortable bed. She was hungry and a little dizzy. What had happened? When did she fall asleep? Then it all came back to her screaming , Celestias instant teleportation and attack of Night, how she deceived her sister and finally Nights scorched body and the pained moan he let out. As the memories came back to her she jumped up from her bed worried for Night. That was a bad idea as her dizziness forced her to fall back on the bed and caused the world to spin. She didn't truly need him anymore now that she was supposedly reformed by the elements but she would never forgive herself if she caused so much pain to an intelligent creature and in the end killed it with her temper. The fact that he had readily agreed with everything she told him not arguing or complaining about her actions merely asking for clarification on his task didn't ease her guilt any. {No he cant be death our sister wouldn't let him die, would she?} Luna received her answer in the form of the noise of metal hitting marble. That noise was followed by a pain in her head that was almost immediately forgotten as a much stronger pain covered her entire back.{Must ignore the pain. Make sure he doesn't die not like this not because of us.} As Luna repeated those thoughts in her mind she shakily got up to her hoofs and walked trough the broken door. The pain was disappearing but worry was beginning to run trough her mind as she saw Night laying on the ground twitching every now and again. "Are thou okay? What is wrong with thee? How can we aid thee?"- Luna said with worry. "Water."-Night said with a weak voice. Luna instantly picked him up in her magic and sprinted into her room. In the past all rooms for important ponies included a servant quarters and a private bathroom. Knowing this and remembering where the guards came from earlier she rushed into the last remaining door. She was pleased that not everything had changed since her banishment. Without a second thought she put him in the bathtub and turned up the cold water pressure. Night was jolted awake and instantly began drinking the water choking but continuing to drinking as if the moment he stopped he would die. Luna noticed that some of his skin was washed away from him. It didn't look like it was dangerous but it was disgusting enough that the night princess averted her gaze. This continued for almost 2 minutes at which point Night barfed and spat out clear water into the tub stepped outside of it and spoke. "Thank you I thought I would die for a second there"-Night said water dripping everywhere from his clothes. "What does thou mean die? Diamond dogs are notoriously famous for being able to go for months without water."-Luna said confused "That must be very good for them but my species is human and we can barely survive 3 days without water and Celestia evaporated almost enough water to kill me."- Night said matter of fact. Luna was torn between horror and curiosity. In the end her curiosity won out. "Human? Thou must tell us more of thy country and thy species so that such problems do not arise again."-Luna said with a tone suggesting a treat. "As I remember it this particular problem was brought about thanks to your outburst to my logical question."- Night answered annoyance and anger clear in his voice. As Luna heard those words she almost used her magic on him for mentioning his intent to kill her sister so casually but then calmed herself and remembered that he didn't say he would do it he was merely asking why shouldn't they take that path of action. Furthermore she had already indirectly almost caused his death for it. Then she remembered that her sister now believes that Night loves the night princess. She had to convince him to act along and pretend as she couldn't bring herself to use magic to force him to do it after all the pain she had caused him. "Night we need thou to pretend to be in love with us so that our sister doesn't suspect our plan." Luna said blushing a bit at the thought of what she was saying. "We are prepared to grant thee one request ,within reason of course " Night thought{ Why did she not merely use her magic to force me? Regardless this might be my chance. She wouldn't release me from the bond but she might give me a means to protect myself against magic} "Very well I would do as you have requested, but I wish for a way to defend myself against magic." "Surely thou jests or perhaps thou does not understand thy request? Only magic can defend against magic! We do not even know to what affinity of magic thy belongs. Furthermore non-horned magic users run the risk of self destruction each time their magic is used as they have no solid outer limb to channel their magic trough. And "-Luna began to argue but was cut off. "You asked for the price and confirmed that it is possible. Would you go back on your word?"-Night asked with disgust in his eyes Luna backed away in fear her foal body making Night even more intimidating then before. "No if that is truly what it would take then we shall begin instructing thee once our powers have returned to us. Thee may not care for thy safety but we would not risk teaching such techniques without a means of protecting ourselfs and our subjects." -Luna said with a snotty voice trying to hide the fact that she was afraid of Night. "Say what you will I must learn. There are none who can defeat me in the art of wielding weapons. And for one such as me to be at the mercy of another merely for my lack of knowledge in magic is unsettling. Regardless since I am to court you I would request knowledge of your name." -Night doing his best to imitate Luna's voice. "Wait thy does not know our name?" Luna said and thought for a second realizing that in fact she had never introduced herself to Night. "Yes well our name is Luna and we are the princess who governs the night. Also thee are most boastful to claim that thy has no equal in the wielding of weapons. Surely thee would not mind a demonstration of thy skills."-Luna said smirking knowing that Night would back from her challenge. "If it would amuse you I would demonstrate my prowess against any number of enemies with a weapon of your choosing my beloved. After all I am to court you and demonstrating my skill in protecting you would be a good start would it not? Naturally I request only that my opponents are forbidden from using magic since I have yet to gain a defence against it. As for a reward how about you travel with me to some places throughout the lands"-And with those words Luna's smirk transferred to Nights face. "Yes we would speak with our sister on this matter when next we meet her. But should thy lose we would have a free boon to ask of thee,"- Luna said grinning. Author's Note Comments mistakes and suggestions and anything else you come up with. Also is it just me or am I writing a Luna that cant make up her mind on what she want? Chapter-7 Dinner[Un-Edited]Chapter-7 Dinner[Un-Edited] Celestia was done with her royal duties of the day and was heading for her sisters bedchambers. It would surely put her sisters mind at ease from all that had transpired this day if she is allowed to raise her moon and craft her night. Celestia had done her sisters duties for 1000 years and never once did she manage to bring out the moons beauty as her sister could. The sun goddess would usually teleport to her destination but she was magically exhausted from all magic she had performed this day. Once Celestia reached the door to her sisters chambers she opened the door trying to be as quiet as she could. Inside her sister was gone. Instantly the panicked princess entered the room her hoof hit what appeared to be a broken doorknob. Slowly Celestia turned her head to the door where she had locked the diamond dog. {Its obvious that that mongrel escaped from his quarters and used my poor sisters guilt to make her aid his escape. I should have put him in a cell while he was unconscious. They couldn't have gotten far I will catch that dog and bind him in chains. I did not reunite with my sister after 1000 years just to let her be taken away from be by a hairless diamond dog.} "Guards!"- Celestia yelled just loud enough for at least one of the guard patrols to hear her. She was surprised however when her supposedly abducted sister and her kidnapper came from the bathroom door. She had learned her lesson and knew that she shouldn't hurt the dog since that would hurt her sister, and at that moment she didn't even care her sister was in front of her and she was okay. As such she rushed over to her foal of a sister scarring the mongrel away with a stare and embracing her sister in a tight hug . In less then a minute 2 royal guards entered and one spoke. "You called princess?" "Yes take this dog to the dungeons and chain him in a cell"-Celestia said still with a cold voice while suffocating her sister with love. Night jumped back at hearing that he was to be chained. He had no idea of what he had done wrong and he knew that trying to escape or fight while his opponents had magic was futile. He was preparing to resign himself and hope that the chains are weak or the guards are easily fooled. "Halt Guards! Sister for what purpose would thou imprison our servant?"-Luna Asked fearing that the one ally she had would be taken from her. The guards were confused for a second but then continued towards Night. Luna had resorted to her last remaining weapon. Her eyes were full of tears and her ears were flat against her head. Upon seeing this Celestia wondered. {What did I do wrong? I saved my sister from this dog and was about to imprison him for his crime. Does she truly love this hairless mutt that much?} "Cease guards"-Celestia finally spoke her sister seemingly brightening up immediately as the guards stopped their advance. "Now sister what happened here?" Luna pulled herself from her sister and then began speaking.'' We awoke to a pain in our head and the noise of metal hitting marble. Apparently thou had left him dehydrated and locked within the servants room sister which almost cost him his life."- Luna said hissing sister. Trying to stare daggers at her sister. "Calm down sister he is a diamond dog surely you are exaggerating they can..."-Celestia was beginning to say when her sister interrupted her. "He is not"-Luna said firmly "What do you mean?"-Celestia asked perplexed "He is not a diamond dog sister he is a human and you truthfully almost killed him"-Luna's tears beginning to appear again "Guards go and tell the servants to prepare the royal dining table and don't speak a word of what happened here to anyone" Celestia ordered the two nosy guards before returning her gaze to her sister. "Calm down sister it is all okay I wont let anything bad happen now that I know the situation. How about we go and have dinner and after that you can raise the moon that would cheer you up right?"-Celestia tried to calm her sister while mentally kicking herself for managing to almost kill the one her sister apparently loved not once but twice on the first day of their meeting no less and after that almost imprisoned him. She knew she was trotting on thin ice. "Might I ask what is for dinner and also what did you mean by raise the moon?"-Night spoke as he saw an opportunity between the two sisters impromptu play. "Ah yes I have prepared some of the finest gems for you Night"-Celestia said, her smile returning "Gems? Am I to buy my meal or something?"-Night replied Celestias smile now gone "I take it you cant eat gems?"-Celestia asked and received a confirming nod. "What about flowers?" Celestia received a denying shake from night. "Cake?"-Celestia spurred sounding desperate. "Well I can eat cake but its not truly healthy. Do you have eggs mushrooms vegetables fruit or meat?"-Night asked wanting to know if he could actually live here or if he would be starved to death. Both princesses watched Night Shadow. Neither moving or saying anything until Luna mustered her courage. "N-Night you eat meat?" "I can but only if its cooked first. So do you have any of incidents I specified or would I have to chose between starvation or dying of fatness?" -Night asked a little annoyed that his questions weren't answered. "Um yes we have every ingredient except meat. but all of the chefs have retired for the night and since they live in the city we can not bring them back on short notice."-Celestia said sounding worried "I'll just make some omelettes"-Night said with relief in his voice over the fact that he wont starve. "Omelettes? Would thy mind making a few for our sister and us? We do not know this dish."-Luna said her voice now joyful. "Very well but while I prepare the food, make sure you discuss your challenge . As I said I shall leave you to deicide on the details "Thou were serious I thought tis was but a jest to pass the time. "-Luna sounded shocked "Night I shall send you to the kitchen as a servant to get you the ingredients while I discuss this challenge with my sister.What do you mean sister? What is this challenge Night spoke of?"-Celestia asked hoping that she could make up for her mistakes by setting up this challenge. After sending night to the kitchen Luna turned to her sister and said with a hint of worry " Night Shadow claimed that he has no equal in the wielding of weapons. When we suggested that he should be more humble he offered a demonstration for our amusement. We would chose the place,the weapon he is to use the,number of opponents he is to face and the way in which he is to face them. His only request was that no magic be used during this time. We were to ask thee for assistance in setting it up." Cellestia thought for a few moments as they walked towards the kitchen and then she spoke. "I have an idea sister. I was to offer double the pay for any who would switch to the night guard, but just making their pay higher with no reason then them changing their colours would not serve well for their morale, Why don't we make a game of it any who wish to switch to the night guard will fight Night Shadow. Should they win they shall increase their pay 2 fold but if they lose they would keep their current pay. We shall add 4 rules to these rules 1.Should you severely harm your opponent its your loss. 2. you can give up at any time. 3.No magic 4.Only one opponent at a time. With those rules Night can show his admiration for you."-Celestia said the final part with a snicker. Luna blushed at her sisters amusement and then added. "No how about 5 yes the fourth rule shall be that no more then 5 opponents may challenge him at once?" Celestia laughed loudly at her sisters suggestion "Sister perhaps your affection for this Hu-mann is clouding your judgement. He would fight half the royal guard even the greatest of worriers would lose at least once from having to fight day after day. Should he fight groups of 5 almost all would defeat him." "That is the point sister. He claimed that he can defeat any number of opponents with any weapon we chose. A true wielder of a weapon from the stories of old could easily defeat five opponents. Since he is claiming mastery of all weapons we shall chose a new weapon for him for each fight . It shall truly be entertaining even if he were to lose every fight." "Sister you truly are a foal those stories were but fairy tails when you were young and even in them the wielders would only claim mastery of one weapon."-Celestia said condescendingly. "We are curtain that Night would lose but we must ask that thee allow this to teach him humility. Sister we are bound to him and share his faith as such we wish to make curtain that he does not run of to battle griffins should their armies invade." "Sister we defeated the griffins many years ago but I do see your wisdom. Very well I shall arrange the challenge tomorrow and we can begin in the afternoon."-Celestia said with a resigned voice. "Excellent. Now let us go and see what these omelettes are," Night was just finishing with the omelettes. The omelettes were made with 6 eggs a bunch of spinach some cheese 2 handfuls of cut mushrooms and a few cut carrots sticks. Night had made 3 omelettes 1 for himself and 1 for each of the princesses. Night would usually add salt so the omelettes so they wouldn't be too sweet but when he had asked the servant pony for some the pony merely stated that it wanted no part of the cooking and left running. "Are these the omelettes of which thou spoke? We cannot wait to partake in them."-Luna said as soon as she saw the steaming dish. "Yes quite if they are as goof as they smell you would have to give our chefs the recipe"-Celestia added "They are and if you like them I wave no problem with sharing the recipe. What became of your challenge Luna? "-Night attempted to grasp one of the omelette plates but it was pulled away by Celestia's magic. "It will begin tomorrow afternoon. You will fight roughly a 100 ponies. Half of the royal guard. You will fight them in groups of five. And should you hurt any of them even by mistake it will be your loss. I and my sister will chose a new weapon for you at the start of each mach. Finally don't worry even when you lose a match you will be allowed to fight the next."-Celestia said as if Night's loss was set in stone. "Would you mind defining hurt I wouldn't want to lose because of your rules. Is it when I inflict any visible damage or is it only if I inflict permanent damage." -Night attempted to get his omelette back but Celestia's magic raised it out of reach as she walked in front of Luna and Night towards the dining table. After a few minutes of thought Celestia said calmly" Well seeing how easily you were hurt by my magic. Hurt shall be considered when one inflicts permanent damage on their opponent. You don't have to risk become a cripple thou you can surrender at any time all you would have to do is admit your defeat," "Princess Celestia since you seem so confident that my skills are lacking. So how about a wager?"-Night said annoyance at having his meal taken from him and the lack of belief in his skills clear in his tone. "A wager?"-Princess Celestia asked amused. "And what would the terms of this "wager" be?" "Well since I have only my skills to offer I would allow you to name any item rather then the item having to be a weapon for my matches. And when If defeat your guards without loosing once you shall give me as much of your currency as I want whenever I want with no questions or conditions. Surely if you were sure of the fact that I would lose with this additional rule you can take on the wager?"- Night said condescendingly "Watch your tongue when speaking to your betters."-Celestia said before she regained her composure and continued. "I now see why you wanted him to learn humility so badly sister. Very well human even in the unfathomable event that you could win I doubt you could spend more bits then what you would be saving the treasury. I was considering giving you a stipend for each soldier you defeated but your brash tongue took away those thoughts." At this the 3 reached the dining table. It was a long table with one chair in each end and 2 more chairs in the middle. The two princesses said in the middle while Celestia send Night to one of the chairs that were further away with his dinner. She could have ordered a servant to bring the chair closer but she felt that he should be given some time to think on his misconduct. Night however had different thoughts. { These ponies are so easy to manipulate. Once I win this challenge I will be able to go anywhere in this new land and the money required to do so. And then when I learn magic from Luna I would truly have my freedom back. Sure I might be forced to act as if I am in love with Luna to conceal her plans, but that would end once she overthrows her sister or whatever she plans on doing. Freedom is once more within my grasp. Then again how am I to act as if I am in love? I cant see any of these horses attractive in any way, I was never allowed a relationship as they would give my opponent something to exploit, and I was never good at lying. Telling half truths maybe but I could never tell a convincing lie. I will seek Luna's council on the matter she seems skilful in the art of tongue splitting.}- As he thought this a wide grin was appearing on his face. "Sister what would thou do regarding Nights "Wager"? Surely thee would not entertain it."-Luna said with some hope while eating her omelette. "Oh but I will sister. As you said he must be thought humility. He had the gal to sagest that he could defeat five of the royal guards at the same time armed with any object. Any object sister , why I could tell him to fight with a spoon. Yes that would teach him to watch what he says ."- Celestia finished with a wide grin and took a bite of her omelette. "I must admit thou this omelette thing is quite good." "Sister please while we wish him to be more humble we do not wish to feel the pain of one of his limbs tearing off because he was send in a fight with a spoon!"-Luna said distress clear on her face. "Oh come now Luna he wont get hurt that badly after all the guards will be bound by the same rules."- after seeing that the worry wasn't leaving her sisters face Celestia continued. "Very well I will allow him to use weapons but if he insults either of us or the Royal guard again I would send him in battle with a spoon and I will hear no argument from you. Now let us eat I am sure you are eager to raise the moon and I do need my rest if I am to prepare this entertainment tomorrow." Luna's thoughts were simple.{ As soon as we are alone with Night we must ensure that he does not anger our sister any further. Well at the very least my sister now seems to believe we have feeling for one another. That should keep her worries while we search for allies to help us make her see reason.} Author's Note We have 20 fights suggestions for weapons in the comments or I will just write about the first few fights and just say they happened. Still haven't decided if Josh will win the challenge since the conclusion is in about after four chapters at least. Made a mistake in last chapter while writing the challenge. Didn't add what Night would be getting as a reward from Luna if he won. Fixed it now. Finally this wont come in play for a while but any suggestions for magic powers would be nice. Doesn't matter if its useful in protecting him against magic since I haven't decided if I want him to be able to defend against magic even at the risk of loosing his life. Hope there are at least some comments thanks for reading Chapter-8 Moon Shadows[Un-Edited]After Night finished eating his omelette he got up and walked to the right of Luna's. Both Luna and Celestia looked at him confused wondering if he was here to further insult them or if he had something of importance to share, or perhaps even beg for forgiveness. But he merely stood there not saying a word. It was an awkward 5 minutes of silence before Luna spoke. "Night Shadow is there something thou wishes?"-She said hoping that she would not regret it. "No I merely wished to be closer to you so I could better protect you."- Night replied his voice sounding as if he was stating the obvious. He was giving a smile that conveyed a feeling neither of the two princesses could place. { This will have to do for now I can ask Luna on what else loved ones do for each other but for now wishing to be close to her will be enough.} "What does thou mean? Is there a danger we have not seen?"-Luna asked worriedly as Celestia stood frozen and observed the conversation. "Not that I know of I merely wished to convey my affection for you by demonstrating my concern for your safety."-Night once again said as if it was common fact. This time Celestia snickered while Luna blushed and her ears flattened. "Uhm carry on then"-Luna said with a trembling voice "Does this means you are accepting Nights affection sister?"-Celestia said barely holding a laugh "N-No it is simply that we uhm find ourselves in need of protection until we regain our power and Night has been the only one to offer."-Luna replied stammering now trying to sink into the ground "Well sister as amusing as it is to see you blush it is time for you to raise the moon and for me to lower my sun."-Celestia stated while Night thought{ Luna truly is a master of her craft she controls both her words and body to convey her deceit. I would do well to learn from her.} "We did not blush sister its merely the heat of our soup but that is enough of that as thou stated it is time for our night sky to be seen for the first time in 1000 years."- Luna said heading to a large window impatient to do her duties. "If you say so sister but in a few days there will be others that would serve to protect you and you will need to speak your mind then."-Celestia said as her horn lit up and the sun began to move . "Thou concern is most appreciated but tis unneeded."- Luna replayed before raising her moon and setting the night lights. " It has been a most tiring and eventful day sister we shall retire to our quarters with Shadow and rest until dawn" As Luna said this her horn lit up and she and Night Shadow disappeared from the dining room. {She is so fun to tease and her denial of her feelings is made even more adorable by her foal body. But for now I must rest I will have much to attend to if this challenge is to happen.}-Celestia thought to herself as she headed for her chambers _________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Night Shadow watched as the sun was lowered from Celestia an then saw Luna bring up the moon using her magic. He froze his mind unable to process what his eyes had seen. He did hear the princesses discuss the event before it happened but he believed the words held a hidden meaning within them. He knew that magic was powerful and useful Celestia had demonstrated as much by nearly killing him with slightly more then a thought earlier in the day. But this, this was something he couldn't comprehend. To be able to control the celestial bodies was something only demigods and gods could do. Was he attempting to beat deities at a challenge? That was a most foolish endeavour from all the legends he had read and heard over the years. But his pride in his skills would not let him bow in defeat. He then felt a wet sensation around himself and was startled by pressure on his stomach as he heard the voice of Luna. "What is wrong with you? Why wont you move?" _________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Luna had hopped that Night would comment on the beauty of her night. As she thought this she realised how amusing the name she had given Josh Rovers was. But then her thoughts turned to anger he had humiliated her in front of her sister. Sure it was what she had asked of him but the way he went about it was too blunt. And he had also boasted that he could defeat the royal guards while wielding any item did he truly believe this or did he actually wish to lose so she could hold full command over him again. What was he thinking? These thoughts were driving Luna insane and she spoke searching for answers. "Night Shadow why did thou boost that thou can defeat the royal guards with any item of our choosing?"- Luna said with an eager voice. There was no response and she turned to Night Shadow. "Night Shadow speakest thy reason!"-Luna yelled at the frustrating human. When there was no sign of movement in the next minute the night princess became worried. "Night Shadow? Are thou okay?"-Luna asked with worry in her voice but again there was no response Immediately Luna remembered how much water Night had drank earlier yet he did not have a glass during diner. Perhaps all she had to do was put him in the bathtub and let him get better as she did earlier. Using her magic Luna levitated Night and layer him on his back in the bathtub. She didn't want to risk him falling and hurting himself when he came to his senses .She then proceeded to turn the water valves as much as she could. After half a minute the water had gone above Night and he had yet to move. Luna realizing she might have drowned him instantly pulled him out of the water and layer him on the ground and started hoofing Nights stomach in the hopes that she could make him breathe again. Luna was afraid and tears began pouring from her eyes as she began speaking. "Why wont thou wake up? What is wrong with thee? Why wont thou move?" "Y-you moved the m-moon?"- Were the words that made Luna look up at the confused face of Night "Thou are alive what happened to thee?"-Luna asked nuzzling the ally she thought had died. Regaining what he could of his composure Night spoke voice still trembling with uncertainty. " You controlled the moon?" "Well of course now that we are free there's no reason for our sister to command it. Why who did thou thing controlled it?"-Luna asked perplexed at why they were discussing tings even foals knew. "N-No one. I-I tho-thought that the moon was controlled by n-no one." Night stuttered fearing that he would anger the deity with his ignorance. Luna blinked once before she fell on the floor and laughed as she rolled around. When she finally got up and managed to speak still holding back her laughter. "Thou are most amusing. But what happened to thee? Thou did not respond when we asked thee questions and did not move even when thou were uhm droning." "I was mealy shocked at you power over the moon. What was your question?"-Night decided it would be best to answer Luna's question . "Ah yes we wished to know why thou boosted that thou could fight with any item. Our sister has half the mind to send you into combat armed with a spoon."-Luna said her annoyance returning in her voice. "What are weapons if not items? Any item can be a weapon. It is just that each weapon should be wielded with the thought of that weapon in mind. You can not sneak and assassinate someone with a large hammer just as you cant smash trough a door with a short knife. I am a weaponmaster one who can wield all weapons in all situations. I would take the hammer and kill all in my way so that none living remember the assassination and rather then smash trough the door I would use the knife to break off its hinges or pick the doors lock."-Night said in a voice that sounded commanding "So thou truly believes that thee can defeat five foes with noting but a spoon?"-Luna asked not believing what she was hearing "I could but I wouldn't, after all from the rules I heard regardless what weapon I am given I would only need it long enough to disarm and disable one of my opponent. At which point I would arm myself with their weapon if it is better. Why would I waste energy when there is no need to"-Night said calmly. He had overcome his fear as he realized that he was already aware of Luna's and Celestia's magic and so long as neither the moon or sun were thrown at him it didn't concern him. Luna just stared in disbelief. No words coming from her mouth for a few minutes, before she spoke. "Even if thou can win surely thee realizes that doing so would bring the gaze of my sister upon you. If that were to happen it would prove most difficult to find allies to aid us in our endeavour." "I had not known or considered that but I will still go through with it and win. An endless amount of funds would surely be of use to your goals and it would also serve to provide me with tings to occupy my time with and distract me from how needlessly convoluted your plan is Luna."-Night said with venom in his words "Thou realises that we can merely order the to lose using our magic does thy not. Furthermore thou was already warned that thou shall suffer if thee suggested the death if our sister. We would forgive it now since we realize thy does not truly consider it. Be thankful."-Luna said fuming with anger "You could order me to lose yes but I will decide in what way I loose."-Night was smirking devilishly. "For example if I decided that I should lose from exhaustion do you truly believe that your royal guards would not get disheartened and surrender after having their blows evaded and blocked for hours on end? As such unless you know every action I and my opponent would do I guarantee that I would find a way around your control. Speaking of which I would like for advice on pretending to be your other if we are to keep the charade." Luna was angry he was right that it would be difficult to force him to do this with magic and if he was as good as he claimed impossible without bringing even more attention to them then him merely wining would. But he even had the gal to ask for her help. Yet she couldn't refuse him if it was discovered that he didn't love her Celestia would without ask about the time she had screamed and all of her deceit would be for naught. "Very well we shall allow thee to compete with full control of thy body and tell you how to behave as the need arises but for now we must rest thy room is trough the broken door. After thy claims I expect at the very least an entertaining performance."-Luna said with a resigned voice as she headed for her bed. She would figure out a way to punish Night for defying her once she has rested. Author's Note So yeah he will either lose by permanently hurting a pony or he will win comment on which. Still waiting for "weapon" suggestions Still waiting for magic power suggestions Comment on anything else you want Should I add and make Fancy Pants or Blue Blood a greedy royal guard? I am Going to need one for next chapter. Oh yeah he finally stood up for himself Chapter-9 Stressfull mornings[Un-Edited]Celestia was awoken from her slumber by a laud knocking followed by a pleasant voice . "Princess it is but half an hour before dawn I need approval for your schedule. And the chefs would like orders for what breakfast you would prefer." Celestia rose from her bed put on her royal garments . It would not do for her to be indecent in front any of her subjects after all. Celestia then yawned and stretched she truly had not gotten enough sleep this night and had entertained the thought of delaying daybreak but those were but fantasies. The sun had to raise every day at a precise time it ensured her subjects of stability and safety. The princess then put on an almost unreadable expression and opened the door. "Ah Fancy Pants forgive me for making you wait. I must ask that some changes are made to my schedule."-Celestia said with a calming expression. "Not at all princess I live to serve."-Fancy Pants said while bowing slightly. "First order of business the increase in pay for any who wish to join my sisters guard. I need you to state that there would be a test and that only the once who pass shall receive the pay increase, however all who attempt the test shall be night guards regardless if they pass or fail and would not be allowed into the day guard unless my sisters sees their performance as insufficient. If such a ting is to occur I entrust you to judge the situation and if need be half that guards pay and send him into the reserves."-Celestia said as she walked to her sisters bedchambers followed by fancy pants and 2 royal guards. "Might I ask what this test would be your majesty? So that I may better balance your treasury."-Fancy Pants said in a polite but slightly curious tone. "It shall be attest of skill in the wielding of weapons without the use of magic. My sisters servant politely volunteered to serve as the opponent so that there is equal chance for all to receive the pay increase. To participate in the test guards are to form groups of 5."-Celestia said even now realizing how outrageously against Night those odds were ''Groups of 5 your majesty are you that certain in Night Shadow's skills?"-Fancy Pants asked surprise clear in his voice as he stopped in place for a few seconds. "I am not in fact, I have not received any indication of what his battle prowess might be, outside of his boasting that is."-Celestia said with a slight irritation in her voice directed at the memories. "Would your sister possess more insight on the matter your majesty?"-Fancy Pants asked attempting to change the topic to Celestias sister as he remembered that she had cancelled a dinner with the ambassadors of Zebreka that had taken months to set up just so she could dine with her sister without a second thought. "She might although her opinions would be a bit bias seeing as how Night Shadow is in her service. Wait outside while I retrieve her so that we may bring dawn to the land."- Fancy Pants saw a smile on Celestia's face that he had not seen in all of his years of life. "Yes, your majesty."-Fancy Pants and the two guards said in unison. As Celestia entered her sisters room she was greeted by two black predatory eyes that seemed to pierce into her very saw. Their owner was Night Shadow who was now siting with his back resting on the lower right leg of her sisters bed. Celestia would have jumped back outside but her body was frozen in fear as the door slowly fell closed behind her. Slowly and carefully she walked towards her sisters bed. As she did so Night rose to his legs and stepped away but still kept his gaze on her. With a slight poke Celestia began to speak quietly in an attempt to wake up her sister. "S-sister, w-wake up sister. It is time for dawn to grace the land."- As Celestia did this her sister began to open her eyes and yawned but was then jolted awake by the image of her sister and stood up at attention. "Sister what are thou doing in our quarters?"-Luna asked surprised at her sisters presence. "It is time for dawn sister so I ask that you lower the moon." Luna looked out of the window her horn glowed in a misty blue light and the moon was lowered to the horizon and then disappeared. Night shivered slightly at the display but kept still. Celestia then proceeded send the sun on its daily path. "We wish to bathe sister please take Night and head for breakfast. We shall join you soon. Have the chefs whatever thy deems best."-Celestia was going to protest but before she could Luna teleported into the bathroom and she heard the water running. Celestia turned to Night carefully still remembering his gaze but once she saw his gaze had softened she spoke with renewed vigour. "Why were you by my sisters bedside? Explain and it better be good." "To protect her of course. Unlike her I need only 4 hours of sleep any more and my senses would dull. Once I was awake I found myself with no weapons to maintain and no place to train my body without causing a disturbance to your sisters sleep, as such stood guard and protected her from any who might attempt to awake her without good reason."-Night said as if it was obvious and Celestia was a foal for asking such a question "Very well. Let us head for breakfast. You shall teach my chefs to cook omelettes."-Celestia said not liking Nights tone one bit. She would have already killed him for his insolence had he not been bound to her sister. As the duo exited the room they were greeted by two guards and Fancy Pants. "Ah your majesty is this Night Shadow? Perhaps he could provide us with a demonstration of the extent of his skills?"-Fancy Pants looked hopeful at the princess. "Ï suppose if he does not mind."-Celestia looked at Night "I do not mind. But I would not demonstrate the full extent of my ability as doing so would likely result in the death of my opponents. What item should I use your majesty?"-Night said with confidence in his voice. Celestia's anger was coming back to her as the 3 ponies that didn't know the details of Nights boasting looked dumfounded at his statement. Celestia remembered her treat that she would make him fight with a spoon but even that wouldn't be enough. In her anger she saw the quill Fancy pants was using to write her schedule. Yes that would be perfect. She took the quill with her magic and presented it to Night who took it. "Your opponents shall be these two guards."-Celestia said smugly "The quill is mightier then the sword? That would be poetic of you princess but your guards seem to only poses spears Well attack when your ready guards."-Night said with an amused voice as he took 20 steps away from the princess. The guards who didn't know what was happening at this point looked at their princess who at this moment was glaring daggers at Night . "Attack!"-Celestia yelled in her rage induced madness. The guards were startled into action by the sheer volume of her voice and charged attempting to stick their spears into Night. Night watched as the guards sprinted towards him their grips of the spears were flimsy at best their pattern of attacks limited by their bodies and the fact that they were coming at him already preparing for a stab.{If this is the best these ponies have to offer it is truly fortunate for them that they poses magic} and with that thought Night sprinted on his toes towards the two guards. The two guards were startled when the human jumped in their direction but since he was now within striking range they attempted to stab him. Their spears crossed where the human's chest was the right guards spear was under the left guards. The right guard blinked at the sudden disappearance of their enemy. The next ting the right guard knew he felt feathers in his snout. He began to sneeze but he instantly felt that his spear was gripped as he looked up he saw the human gripping the two spear beneath the tip. Then with one fluent motion the human pulled the left guards spear down and the guard was sent flying backwards his spear still firmly held in the humans hand.. The right guard tried to pull back his spear with all his force to defend himself, but was surprised when there was no force to oppose him and the extra force sent him on his back his spear falling slightly behind him. As he was getting up trying to grasp his spear he found himself faced with the end of a spear a few inches before his eyes. "Surrender."-Night ordered the guard simply fell back to his stomach. Night threw the spear he was holding beside himself picked the quill he had thrown at the guard to distract him and then slowly walked to Celestia and presented it to her. It was a full minute before the princess was shaken from her voice by the voice of her sister. "What is the reason for thy shouts sister are we under attack from griffins?"-Luna asked in a frantic voice running to hide in her sisters hooves still slightly dripping water from her interrupted bath. "Um no sister did I not tell you that we are at peace with the griffins now"-Celestia said trying to calm her shivering and soaking wet sister. Celestia lit up her horn and dried Luna but that left her with a bad case of puffy fur. "Then why did thy shout for an attack?"- Luna asked still afraid to look in case there were griffins. ""She merely wanted a demonstration of my skills and the guards needed an encouragement."-Night held the quill up to Celestia once more. Upon seeing this Luna looked accusingly at her sister. "Thou forced our servant to fight with a quill did thy not say that thee would not do such a ting?" Celestia didn't know what to say she had done just that. Not only that but Night had risen to the occasion and stood his own against two guards with but a single quill, he had even joked about it. She was brought back to the real world from her day nightmare by Night speaking up. "I wasn't forced I was merely asked to demonstrate my skills. If you wish to blame someone blame this one here" Night pointed at Fancy Pants" for asking for the demonstration or me for agreeing to it." Luna looked behind night and saw the two guards piking themselves up then looked at her sister and spoke. "Well did thy at least get a decent comprehension of his skills? Can he truly do as he claimed and fight of opponents with any item we chose for him?"- Luna asked genuinely curious for all she knew Night was deluded and his claims were false. Celestia took a deep breath and sighed. "From what I have seen I might have to make him fight with spoons just to give the guards a chance."-Celestia said relived that her sister wouldn't blame her for this incident." "Just do not forget our deal. I have no concept of your currency and as such I don't know how much or when I would need it."-Night said calmly reminding Celestia of their wager. Celestia looked confused for a second but then gave Fancy Pants his quill and spoke. "Fancy Pants take a note if Night Shadow wins all his matches he is to be given access to all the funds in the treasury indefinitely with no restriction on how much he takes. Post this information as well it might motivate the guards." "But your majesty to give anypony that much bits..."-Fancy Pants began but was cut of by Celestia "If he could truly do it he would save more then enough bits from all the pays that would stay the same to cover any expense he might make. His lodgings and food are already provided after all. Or do you question my logic Fancy Pants? Oh and clear my schedule for the afternoon it would appear that I and my sister will be treated to a very unique show."-Celestia said with a commanding voice. "N-No of course not your majesty. I will do as you ordered and have day court waiting for you by the time your meal is over."-Fancy Pants said eager to agree with his princess. "Very well, we shall see you at day court. Luna, Night lets go and have some omelettes"- And with that Celestia teleported herself her sister and Night to the royal dining table. Author's Note So yeah Fancy is treasurer Blue Blood is stingy general royal guard Comment on anything and so on and I am still hoping for weapon suggestions because after next chapter the challenge begins and I might write 2 chapters depending on how long the next chapter turns out to be. Chapter-10 Day Court[Un-Edited]"Sister who was this Fancy Pants and in what power did he challenge Night?"- Luna finally asked after having some time to order her thoughts as she did she took another bite od her omelette which tasted differently but by no means unpleasant, "Fancy pants is the royal treasurer. He proved his ability to manage bits as a trader of rare goods. His pay is a increased depending how many bits he saves the treasury . As such he is more eager then anypone to send the royal bits where they would solve the most problems. You need not worry him sister I am sure that he meant no ill will by it but merely wished to know how much bits to set aside for the new night guards."-Celestia said still glad that the blame for that incident was diverted from her. "Speaking of which why are you so proficient in warfare Night?"-Celestia asked now looking at the human. Night thought for a while and then answered. "I was raised as a weapon. I would either serve my master or be punished."- Night said shivering from the memories of the times he attempted to escape from his master. "Ah so thou being brought here changed noting for thee other then who thy serve?"-Luna said hopeful that maybe her actions weren't that bad. That maybe she would be forgiven. "Not as such I cant kill my current master where as I killed my previous for daring to command me."-Night said calmly staring down Luna whose ears were pressing against her head in an attempt to un-hear what he was saying. "Well of course finding somepony to love does change a pony."-Celestia said trying to brighten up the tense mood she had created. It didn't work at all as Night and Luna were still staring each other down ." Well sister I truly don't wish to leave you but day court is waiting for me. I shall see you in the afternoon."-Celestia said as she teleported to the throne room.{He wouldn't harm her why from what I saw this morning he wont let anything harm her. They must figure their relationship for themselves I will just assist where I can.} "Your majesty, should I sent for the first pony of the day?"-Fancy Pants asked. "Yes send them in"-Celestia answered in a practiced voice. A green mare with green mane stood in front of Celestia. "Your majesty my name is Cabbage Crop and I come representing Hoofstones produce association."-Cabbage Crop said in an official voice. "What problems bring you to my court my little pony?"-Celestia said in a practised motherly voice "Well a swarm of locust is devouring our crops because a foal accidently harmed one of them while playing and we cant convince them to stop. The foal has apologised numerous times and promises that it would never happen again but the locust are hearing none of it. I fear that if noting is done Hoofstones might not have enough food to last trough the coming winter. As it is now we might be able to make do if we fasten and buy some produce from other towns."-Cabbage said her panic raising with each sentence. "Calm down my little pony everything is okay now. Fancy Pants make sure that miss Cabbage Crop is given enough bits to ensure that Hoofstones doesn't have to fasten after that hire a caretaker pony to calm down the swarm."-Celestia said with the same calming voice. "Thank you your majesty"-Cabbage said tough teary eyes as she bowed. Then Fancy Pants and Cabbage Crop left the throne room. "Send in the next pony"-Celestia said to the nearest guard "Petition number 138 Mr. Golden Hooves accused of deciet and conspireing to steal money trough marrige. Accussed by both mares involved one miss Feather Arts and duchess Velvet Rain of the house of Rain."-a royal guard announced as Celestia sighed quietly while thinking. {Why are they bothering me with such a clear case. I swear every noble thinks they can waste my time day in and day out just because their ancestors were instrumental in the griffin wars. No I must be calm I all their ancestors a debt even if the descendants don't hold a fraction of their mobility I did promise that I will take care of their lineage until the end of time.} " Ah duchess Rain I wish we could have met under more pleasant circumstances."-Celestia said trying and succeeding to keep her annoyance at check. "Yes princess I assure you the feeling is mutual would you please be as fair as possible and send this two timing griffin-bucker into the royal dungeons where he belongs."-Everyone present gasped at the profanity except Celestia who was all too used to the sight of nobleponies saying whatever they pleased. "Do you share in in duchess Rain's views miss Feather Arts?"- Celestia asked looking at the fidgeting pegasus. "I do your majesty althou I am not sertain that such a harsh punishment is needed"-Feather Arts replied quietly while fidgeting with her hooves nervously. "Mr. Golden Hooves did you deceive anypony in anyway?" As Celestia asked this duchess rain humpft in annoyance. "I-I did not you majesty. I truly love both duchess Rain and miss Arts. As neither relationship hindered the other and I couldn't bear to risk loosing either of them I did not tell them but if they had asked I would not have hidden it I promise."- Golden Hooves was looking a little happy that he at least got a chance to defend himself. "And what of the accusation that you wanted to marry these mares to steal their money?"- Celestia asked sternly. "I did propose to them but I had no such intentions. I poses the largest jewelry production and trade business in Canterlot. I have no need for such tactics to acquire my bits."- Golden Hooves said sounding a little insulted this time. "Guard is what he is saying true?"-Celestia received a nod from the guard." Well given these evidence I deem mr. Golden Hooves innocent on all charges. Guards please escort the 3 petitioners outside of the castle ground I am sure they have much to discuss."-Celestia said pleased with herself. "You cant do this princess"-Duchess Rain shouted "I can and I have duchess now leave my court before I charge you with unjust accusations."-Celestia said with slight anger in her voice. "I will remember this."-Duches rain said before storming out. As she did Celestias only thoughts were{Good maybe you wont waste my time again.} "Petition number 200 Carpet..." The guard began but was interrupted "General Prince Blue Blood of the house of Blood"- Said Blue Blood dressed in a tennis outfit holding a tennis racket in his magic while cutting in front of the pony in line. "Hey you cant..."-The pony began to argue but Blue Blood was already inside and had closed the door {Ah the house of Blood I still remember Fiery Blood. I was a love struck filly I even gave him prince hood in the hopes that he might make an advance but he never did and as gratitude for the grand title his descendants served in Equestrians military. His decedents do no justice to his passion and his devotion. Blue Blood is the worst yet.}-Celestia thought as the prince came closer. "Auntie Celestia I heard that there would be a test for all who wish to go to the night guard and I think that there should be an exemption from this test for nobility"-Blue Blood said smugly. "I am sorry nephew but my sister has asked me to hold this test and I cant allow any exceptions however I will let you chose any item you wish to be wielded by your opponent."-Celestia said grinning. "Ah I see" Blue Blood thought for a while and then spoke again." I think that this racket would serve nicely to signify the difference of my opponents and my own birth right."-Blue Blood said as he levitated his tennis racket to Celestia. A wide smile appearing on his face. "Very well nephew I wish you to be the first to take the test. I shall expect you to be ready in a group with 4 other ponies by noon and do not be disheartened nephew even if you loose you will join my sisters guard it is merely a test to determine if you should receive a pay increase."-Celestia said in a calming voice.{This challenge just became even more entertaining I cant wait for day court to be over.} "Of course auntie I shall do the Blood name justice"- and with that Blue Blood left. His head held high. "Petition number 200 Carpet Cream" The guard began again. Author's Note shout outs for tennis racket to joeyjumper94 And the inspiration for this chapter was by Lord_01001010 since I wanted to portray that both Celestia and Luna are both good and evil at the same time Any comments on something you want something I did wrong or if I actually did something right would be appreciated. Chapter-11 Tennis racket and a lovers quarrel [Un-Edited]Chapter-11 Tennis racket and a lovers quarrel [Un-Edited] It was noon and the two princesses and Night stood before all of the off duty guards they were gathered on the training grounds of the royal guard. All of the training dummies and courses were removed to allow for a fighting ring to be made. Luna and Night were staying in the back on either side of Celestia neither so much as glancing at the others direction. Then once everyone was quiet Celestia spoke. "Guards you are gathered here to pass a test before you are assigned to the night guard that shall be entrusted with the vital task of serving as my sisters guard. And to those few who are afraid, observe these trials and hone your skills and bravery."-Celestia stopped for a second to observe her guards faces took in a deep breath and continued her speech. "The challenge will be a simple one a group of 5 guards shall fight my sisters personal servant Night Shadow who stands behind me. Both sides are forbidden from causing permanent harm to their opponents and both sides can surrender at any time. Finally no active or toggle magic is to be used as such pegassai are to stand grounded and unicorns are forbidden from using spells. This is to be a true display of weapon mastery as such use your skills to their fullest but keep the rules in mind. As I am sure you are all aware by now any who take the test would be transferred to my sisters guard but only those of you who could defeat Night Shadow shall double their pay for doing so. Are there any question if not I am sure General Prince Blue Blood would like to be the first to try his hoof at this challenge alongside his tem."-Celestia finished a little winded. A single hoof was raised. Celestia pointed at it and commanded the pony to speak. "I am a new recruit your majesty so I might not be understanding something but wouldn't fighting five against one be unfair." "I agree but I ,my sister and Night Shadow agreed on that number and I would not change it. Now are there any other questions?" "I belie that there is no need for further questions. I Blue Blood of the house of prince Blood shall defeat sir Night Shadow and demonstrate that this test is not impossible"-At this all the guard ponies cheered while Luna walked up to her sister and spoke quietly. "Prince? Blue Blood. What has thy done in our absence?"-Luna said in a judgemental voice. "It is only a title sister I swear I shall explain but for now know that I am still pure and enjoy the show Night preforms for us."-At the mention of Nights name Luna's ears flattened. "Yes let us do that. Has thee thought of a suitable "weapon" for Night sister?"- Luna said hurriedly "Why yes this one was suggested to me during day court."-Celestia said as she levitated the tennis racket "Well then present him with thy weapon we shall await for thee upon the platform the guards provided so that we may observe the fights more easily ."-Celestia was perplexed at her sisters tone but headed towards night regardless. "You are to wield this for the first fight."-Celestia said as Night took the tennis racket from her telekinetic grip. "Are you certain this weapon has range and a solid grip?"-Night asked unsure why the princess who had shouted for his death would give him such a weapon. As he swung the racket with some force the air could be heard whistling around it. "It was requested by your opponent. Now you should head for the ring unless you wish to loose for absence. With this Celestia teleported to her sister and Night headed to the ring. Once he stepped inside everypony but Blue Blood and four other guards left the ring. Night walked to the middle looked at his opponents and spoke. "Don't forget that you can surrender at any point."-Almost all of the guards laughed the only ones who didn't were the two guards who had fought him earlier and the few friends they had told of the fight. "You truly believe that a commoner like you can defeat one of the house of Blood I shall teach you some humility."-Blue Blood yelled as he pulled out a sword and charged on two legs. Night looked at the racket then charged forward and impelled the tennis racket on the sword the strings were cut and snapped from their pressure and flew around hitting both Night and Blue Blood. At this Night turned the handle 20 times in rapid succession back and fourth. From the many weak blows Blue Blood lost grip of his sword and it was sent flying upward as half of the racket was now smashed into splinters from the force exerted on it. As the sword was falling down Night caught it in his left hand. "Ah you caught my sword nice job now give it back so we can continue."-Blue Blood said as everyone else was frozen by the unbelievable display of speed and precision. "All weapons are mine to command."-Was the cryptic reply he received before Night slung his right hand with all his strength. The wind whistled trough the now loose string before they hit Blue Blood on the side of his torso. The strings created 5 lines from his back to his stomach. Blue Blood fell to the ground from his back hooves as blood started to flow from his new wounds. They weren't deep wounds just enough to make blood flow. In his pain he screamed "Get him" which shook the 4 other ponies from their amazement and they charged at him. There was a pony biting on a sword the edge pointing to the ponies right side on Nights left running on all fours and another wielding a spear on 2 legs charging at him. And 2 ponies with spears charging in the far back. Night turned the sword he had got to face the ground as he bent his left hand then crouched and charged at the sword wielding pony. The two swords formed a cross and they both stopped. Night winded his right hand in front of his face and then began a spin focusing more strength on his hands. The sword wielding pony began turning its head from the force as it wouldn't let go of the sword but the force proved too great and it fell to the ground her sword flying away from her. Once the sword pony had fallen Night gained a lot of momentum and extended his legs putting even more force into the spin. He extended his right hand and the string of the now broken racket caught the tip of the spear of the guard closest to him he pulled adding yet more force to his spin. As he spun the but of the spear the racket was holding touched the noses of the other 2 charging guards. As he was finishing his spin he let go of the racket and the spear was sent flying until it hit the wall next to Luna's head on the stage that was made especially for the princesses to better observe the fight. Night stood up and while looking at the completely shocked guards he said calmly." You can surrender at any time." Then he turned to the frightened face of Luna and looked her in the eyes and spoke again. " If I wanted you dead that badly you would be." After that he looked at Celestia "I told you it had a long reach." and then he smirked. No one moved until Blue Blood was faced with his sword. Only 2 words escaped his mouth before he fainted. "I Surrender" Author's Note Shouts out again to JoeyJumper94 for his suggestion decided to go with wood racket because I didn't think Blue Blood would be brave enough to give his opponent anything that was metal. Tennis racket OP As for why Night was pissed at Luna learn to read between the lines its in last chapter. Or you could comment and I can make a filler chapter. comments on anything are appreciated even on the tings I failed Also 1000 views Chapter-12 Power and assumptions(Filler) [Un-Edited]"I was raised as a weapon. I would either serve my master or be punished."- Night said shivering from the memories of the times he attempted to escape from his master. "Ah so thou being brought here changed noting for thee other then who thy serve?"-Luna said hopeful that maybe her actions weren't that bad. That maybe she would be forgiven. "Not as such I cant kill my current master where as I killed my previous for daring to command me."-Night said calmly staring down Luna whose ears were pressing against her head in an attempt to un-hear what he was saying. It had been a few minutes now and the two stared at each other Luna because she feared that the next times she blinked or looked away he would attempt to kill her and Night because he saw the fear and distrust in her eyes. He thought that if he was to survive in this land of magic he would need to force his supposed ally to believe in him and know that he would not use his powers to aid her so long as she did not betray him. He would have to demonstrate to her that betraying him would cost her direly. The two walked back to Luna's room not blinking or looking away from one another. Once they were inside Luna broke the silence. "Does thou think we are evil?"-Luna said meekly Night considered his words for over a minute before he replied. "I do not know you aside from your few actions. I have yet to determine if you are evil. But what would it change if I believed you evil?" "Would thy not kill us if thou believed us evil? Is that not why thou killed thy previous master? Because he was evil. Because he controlled thee"- Luna said rapidly "I killed my old master because he held me with power but when I was stronger he failed to acknowledge that fact. But you hold no power over me Luna."- Night answered with a trembling voice. "What does thou mean if we wished thou would be at our mercy."-Luna asked annoyed. "I am merely saying that our bond does not give you power over my skills." "We know it is our magic we spoke of."-Luna said as if explaining to a foal "I have been patient with you Luna think on this I have nothing to lose but my freedom should you take they away with your power would I not answer in kind?" "Thy can not hurt us " "Perhaps but I can hurt your sister." "Thy attacks are no match for her magic"-Luna said confident in her sister. "And what good is magic against an attack you do not see."-Night said growing frustrated with the Luna's stubbornness "No such attacks exist."-Luna said smugly "Then I shall just have to show you and once I have proven my point you shall aid me with your deceit or I shall be forced to come true on my promise and take your sister from you. Before the day is done you shall know that while I lend you my skill it is not yours to command." "We shall see."-Luna said angered that he was threatening her sister Author's Note I know I said I was only going to do this if someone asked for it in the comments but I thought it might be important in future chapters. And besides its short enough to write while thinking of how to continue the story Chapter-13 Lies hide in truth[Un-Edited]Luna was confused and scarred from what was happening before her. He had warned her that he would show her an invisible attack that could kill her and that if she didn't help him calm his sister after that he would kill her. At the time Luna had thought that those were empty treats but as she watched this prince Blue Blood be dispatched she began to worry. {He will attack. Will he attack our sister? No he promised he wouldn't not yet at least. Then that means that he would attack the guard, but if he does our sister would never listen and will imprison him, and-and then he would kill her. What do we do? How do we stop him. If we kill him our body will shatter and it would take me eons to craft another without the aid of the elements. No we wont let our sister suffer because we couldn't control this human.}-As Luna frantically thought this she heard the sound of metal breaking concrete behind her as a single loose tennis racket string hit her ear. {Oh no did he attack our sister. Please no!}-Luna thought as her eyes met Nights his eyes holding noting but the resolve to kill even if it cost him his life. " If I wanted you dead that badly you would be."- At the sound of this statement Luna was relieved. He had attacked her. Celestia and her subjects were safe. She was so happy she could faint but then she watched as Night headed over to Blue Blood and held a sword against his trembling and wounded body. Worry and panic began to come back to Luna's mind. "I Surrender"- As Celestia heard this she was snapped from her shock. Night Shadow had attacked her sister and spoke of killing her. "Guards restrain him"-Celestia ordered but only a few moved and even they froze once they met Nights gaze. {Oh no we must stop this before it gets out of hoof. But how he attacked us. Our sister would need explanations she believed that he truly loves us. Why would someone who loves you attack you.}-As these thoughts raised trough Luna's mind. Celestia had taken it upon herself to fly over to the ring and was now staring Night in the eyes. Neither one of them moving waiting for a sign that the other is distracted before they begin their attack. {Aha this will work it has to.}Luna thought as she teleported her foal body between Night and Celestia. She then faced her sister and spoke. "Sister forgive us for causing this disturbance. Night and We had a personal argument and we believe that in his desire to prove he was correct he may have caused thee all worry."-Luna then turned to Night as her sisters jaw dropped. "Thee have proven thy point."-As she said this Luna noticed the intent to kill disappear from Nights eyes and continued to speak more calmly. " Lower thy weapon and trust that we shall let no harm come to thee for what transpired here." Everypony was shocked and relived at how Luna had made Night give up without a fight but as some guards stepped forth to restrain him she spoke again. "We shall not allow Night to be restrained. He did noting wrong but attack the wall of our stage and even then it was with good reason."- As Luna's horn began to glow to keep the ponies from starting a fight she would regret Celestia came to her senses from all of the shock. "Sister you must explain of what this argument was and how exactly did Night make a point by attacking you? As you stated that it was personal I will not make you tell me here but I must ask that Night be confined until I have heard the reasons.""-Celestia said sternly. "Sister you cant he broke no rules of the challenge and as he stated had he wished to I would be dead."-Luna attempted to argue knowing that should somepony try to imprison him Night might lash out and kill them and then it would be just a matter of time before she would have to watch her sister lose her body or lose her own. Celestia thought for a moment as she looked around Luna had a point, but Night was too dangerous to be left alone while her sister explains what happened. She exhaled deeply and then spoke calmly. "Very well sister. You shall explain to me what happened in your quarters and Night is entrusted in your care until I deem that he may wonder the castle grounds alone."-Celestia stopped for a moment as her sisters horn stopped its blue glow. "Guards as todays test has shown clearly to me that it is unfair for just 5 ponies to stand against Night Shadow starting tomorrow he shall be facing groups of 10.However as none of the rules I stated were broken my sister now has her first 5 royal guards. As Night has demonstrated even if you fail the test you lives shall not be in danger but should you wish to serve my sister but are still afraid of the test you can surrender at any time as Night said during his duel. There shall be no more tests for today as I have matters to discuss with my sister and Night Shadow."- As Celestia said this she put emphasis on "royal" and "duel" but attempted to sound as calm as she could. When Celestia finished her horn lit up and she Luna and Night Shadow were teleported to her sisters bedchambers before any pony could argue or question what she said. "Now you two explain how is Night claiming that he can kill you Luna prove any point other then the one that should be restrained?"-Celestia asked sternly looking at her sister and Night. Night acted as a foal that was caught with its hoof in the sugar cube jar before dinner looking at Luna for answers and not speaking. Luna on the other hand stood up as tall as she could and spoke. "Well sister after the morning breakfast Night and We argued. We believed that he would kill us if we did not possess magic to control him and the only reason he had stayed with us and suggested this challenge was because he feared that we might smite him should we grow bored of his presence. He claimed that if he truly did not wish to stay by our side he would have ended both our lives magic or not and furthermore stated that while we bound him he still considers his skills his own and to serve his own desires and that he would lend his aid to us of his own will should we ask it."-Luna stopped to let her sister proses the information before continuing. " Even thou his words were sound we did not believe them after all why would he lend his aid to us if we had taken his freedom and bound him with magic. Upon our continued argument Night claimed that only actions shall convince us that he is not acting out of fear of our magic and claimed that he shall demonstrate his resolve. We do not approve of the way he went about doing it but it did convince us of his resolve and that he was not afraid of our wrath and is truly serving us of his own will."- Luna finished and waited for her sisters reaction. It wasn't technically a lie and the best lies always hold a shred of truth. {Yes it makes sense now my sister claimed that his feeling for her but noting more then airs he put on out of fear of her magic. And he decided that proving that he did not fear death was the best way to rid her of that notion. I must make sure I follow their relationship closer. I started this with my careless question at breakfast and it was only because my sister stepped in that nopony got hurt. I must make sure this human doesn't strike out before I find a way to break his bond with my sister.} as Celestia thought this she spoke." I see so a lovers quarrel then? While I know that it is important in a relationship I would appreciate it if you don't bring innocent ponies into it in the future."-Celestia said teasingly as she looked at her sister "We are not lovers sister. Night surely harbours no such interest towards us."- Luna said looking at the ground As Night watched the exchange he reminded himself just how skilled Luna was in the art of deceit she had spoken the truth with her words. Yet used her body to tell the lie and convinced her sister into believing even stronger in his non-existent feelings for Luna. He thought of aiding her into furthering the lie but he decided against it not wanting to risk tearing down the spider web Luna had made in front of her sisters eyes with her lies. "No I suppose you are not but if anything this incident shows that his affection for you is genuine does it not"-Celestia asked her sister as she looked at Night who instantly looked away not wanting to meet her gaze. "We suppose thy are correct. We shall consider this but for now we have answered thy questions so answer ours as well. Who was this "Prince" of the house of Blood?"-Luna changed the topic. She needed to increase her supposed love with Night Shadow to deceive her sister but she did not wish to have to set aside time for this deceit just yet. She still had to catch up on what had happened in her absence and figure out who she could trust to aid her in dethroning her sister. Pretending to be in a relationship was something she would avoid as long as she could as it would be time consuming. "I shall send meals to your room as I am sure you are both very tired from this whole ordeal. I am sure that you can lower my sun sister so I shall head for bed see you in the morning sister and I wish you sweet dreams."-Celestia said faster then what should be possible and then teleported away. Author's Note So glad I could save the challenge. After all the comments demanded Josh win. Comment on anything and there can be still like 1-2 "weapon" suggestions if someone wants No modern weapons thou Josh sort of comes from the past( fighting with swords and chains and the like) and equestrian isn't really technologically advanced for guns what with Celestia keeping any potentially dangerous new discovery under wraps to ensure that her ponies are safe. Chpter-14 Of contract and knoledge[Un-Edited]Luna watched as her sister disappeared in a burst of light. She had merely wished to change the topic but her sister overreaction made her think that she should research this "house of Blood" when she had the opportunity. For now however she was going to make sure a that noting like this happened again. Luna's horn glowed in an eerie blue shade as all the doors were closed and the curtains covered the windows. Night Shadow was startled by this and immediately fell into a defensive position. Luna however used her levitation magic to grip Night by the throat and lifted him of the ground choking him. Luna then proceeded to place a silencing spell on the room as she spoke. "We warned thee that thou would suffer if thee dared to threaten our sister again."- Luna could still breathe but her throat and chest were beginning to hurt and her vision was beginning to go blurry. She threw Night on the ground and felt the force of the fall in her back. It was painful but she had to make sure that Night wouldn't attempt something like this again. As Night was beginning to get his senses gasping for air Luna took the bed sheets from her bed and restrained him tightly leaving only his head able to move. She felt the pressure of the restraints. It felt as if she was enclose in a small solid box even her banishment did not feel so restrictive. The feeling made her uncomfortable and she decided that she had to do this fast or she might be scarred from the memory. Night attempted to struggle but the bindings were to tight not allowing for even the tiniest of movement. Unable to do anything he looked at Luna and awaited his punishment. The punishment however never came as Luna began to speak. "Listen and remember our words for if thy fails to follow them we shall end thee with or without our bond. Thee shall never again threaten our sister or our subjects unless first given permission from us and even then thee will not attack them unless we specifically ask thee. If thee are attacked thee are permitted to defend thy self but only so long as doing so does not harm our sister or our subjects. If thee follows these rules and agrees to aid us in our endeavours we shall attempt to aid thee in thou pursuit of freedom. Are these term acceptable or should we begin thy punishment in earnest?"-Luna finished inwardly begging that Night would agree to the terms so she could be free of the restraining feeling. Night stared at Luna for minutes judging the truthfulness of every word she had said and finally spoke. "It is acceptable but know this Luna should you betray your promise of aid in any way without a reason that I can accept I shall ensure that this kingdom burns as your sister lay dead even if it costs me my life."- Night was pleasantly surprised. This promise was all that he had hopped for even if he would now have to ensure that he does not hurt ponies with his actions. The only ting he could do now is hope that his threat would keep Luna from betraying him. "Very well then. I shall release thee and may we both aid one another in reaching our goals."-Luna said this in a hurry and her horn lit up unbinding Night and returning to her the feeling of freedom. "For now with our new contract in place I believe it would be prudent to begin thy studies in Equish. The spell that we placed on thee would last but a few days before it must be recast and doing so is not without danger." "That will be for the best as I don't wish for any more spells to be cast on me then necessary. How would we go about this task I would prefer knowing the written language as well should the need arise for secrecy with one of our future allies."- Night agreed considering that by learning the written language he might be capable of acquiring knowledge even without Luna's permission. Luna thought for a moment before she yelled. "Guards"-in a tone that almost made Night deaf as he was unfortunately right next to Luna. The two waited as Night was attempting to regain his hearing. After 1 minute no guards had come Luna's horn lit up and as she was starting to open the door she felt the aura of her Silencing spell. She blushed a little as she removed the spell and yelled once again slightly louder. She yelled louder so she could claim that the guards did not hear her first shout because it lacked volume. Within 15 seconds 20 guards had entered the room either trough the door or trough the windows. Luna screamed inwardly in frustration. "We merely needed an escort to the royal library. We did not mean for so many of thee to be summoned."-Luna said sheepishly. As Kuna said this 1 guard snickered. "Thou shall be our guide the rest of thee should return to thy duties"-Luna said while pointing at the now almost laughing pony. The other ponies left staring curiously at Night rumors of his one sided fight with prince Blue Blood while wielding a tennis racket had spread like wild fire in the guards ranks. The story was becoming more unbelievable with each telling in some it was said that he made one swing of his wrist and caused such a strong wind current that Blue Blood was pinned to the barracks walls for half an hour. None of the ponies who were actually present at the fight were still in the castle as they had retired for the day. The only once were Blue Blood and the poor four ponies he had convinced to aid him but they were all in the hospital treating their wounds and didn't want to be reminded of the events. Once the other guards had left the pegasus guard that was left behind looked at Luna then at Night and then back at Luna and asked. "Forgive my rudeness princess but are the rumors? About Night Shadows fight with Blue Blood I mean?"-The guard asked sounding like an excited kid. " Lead us to the library guard and while thee does so tell us all thee knows of the house of blood. If thee does a sufficient enough job we shall make Night Shadow himself tell thee all the details of the duel."- The princess received a laud laugh for her wording. As the guard pony started to lead the way. Finally managing to hold back her laughter she began. "Forgive my laughter princess but your speech is unique. As for house Blood it is one of the noble houses that trace their roots to the great heroes of the last Griffin war 800 years ago. House Blood was founded by um uhm Fiery Blood I believe who served as the grand general of your sisters armies. The house has held a military post each generation since then. The title that was bestowed upon them to make their house noble was prince. I do know some of the history but you would be better of searching trough a book since it has been a while since I read up on ancient history." "Thank you um. What is your name guard?"- Luna asked a little embarrassed that she had yet to learn the guards name. "Vibrant Arts and we are at the library so can I know about the duel princess? Please?"-Luna chuckled at vibrant arts childish behaviour "Very well Night Shadow please explain all that you did in todays challenge to miss Vibrant Arts while we find the books we need. Thou would be of no help searching after all."- Luna said as she began going trough the library leaving Night with an excited Vibrant Arts eagerly waiting for a story. Author's Note Not a long chapter but it was about damn time they started learning the language. Luna is a pain to write for and in a few days when Josh's enchantment runs out he will be speaking gibberish. A language is not learned in a day also still waiting for like 1-2 weapon suggestions I do have an Idea for weapons but both are sort of memes Also 20|20 Likes Dislikes never thought the day would come when we are at 50% after chapter 3 when it was like 4|8 Chapter-16 Wrenches and horror [Un-Edited]As day court was coming to an end Night Shadow had token on a slouch defeated posture. Being forced to sit and listen to the problems of others was just as tiring for him as it was for Celestia but unlike her his presence did not benefit the resolution of the problem if anything the proses was slower due to the ponies fear of him. Celestia did appreciate that he managed to discourage the five nobles that came in today seeking justice for Blue Blood to not waste her time and had entertained the idea of forcing his presence at day court. But she quickly dispersed such thoughts when she realized that she hadn't helped even half as many ponies as she usually did during day court. As they were walking to meet up with Luna Celestia decided to start a conversation. For all his slouching Night hadn't said a word of complaint or otherwise. "Night do you truly love my sister? I will be pleased if you do but if you don't I would ask that you make it clear to her before she is hurt as no one would save you from my wrath if that happens."-Celestia said in a burning tone. She might not get to converse with Night alone again and she wanted to make sure her sister wont be hurt. "I cannot say. I am certain however that I wish to aid her in all her endeavours."-Night couldn't risk saying straight up he loved Luna he was a bad liar and he knew it. So he decided to speak as Luna and be as vague as possible while still conveying truth on some level. "Well I suppose that is as much as I can ask for given the fact that you have known each other for only two days. Give her personal space if you do that and she still loves you I can allow this relationship but if you don't allow my sister to compose her feelings I will have you chained in a dark dungeon cell. Just keep that in mind while you are around her."-Celestia said in a threatening voice Night was afraid his understanding of personal space was the area around him in which he could strike down an opponent using his body. If he were to consider Luna's magic as part of her Celestia was telling him to go beyond the moon and the sun. He was almost certain that Celestia didn't mean that given that she said she would allow their supposed relationship but he would have to ask Luna for clarification the next time they were alone. Until then Night resolved to keep Celestia between himself and Luna. "I will remember it."-Night finally said hopping he was wrong in his assumptions. After that the conversation sort of died until they past near a construction platform that was made to support a wall that had to be changed due to old age and Celestia had an idea. "Night you claimed that you can wield anything as a weapon with enough skill to win while not permanently harming my ponies correct?"-Celestia received a nod and grinned as she looked trough platform until she found a monkey wrench." Then you shall prove it this wrench is heavy enough to cause permanent injury if it was slung and hit somepony and as you can see unlike the tennis racket it lacks range."-As Celestia did this she levitated the wrench. Had she won would Night admit that such a task was impossible even for him. Night merely took the wrench and inspected it noting that one part could be forced to move using a locking mechanism but otherwise stayed firm. after about a minute of inspection he spoke. "What it lacks in range it more then makes up in versatility. Knowing this do you still wish me to use it in my next fight?"-Night asked as he locked questioningly at Celestia. "Yes I wish to see how such a brute tool can be used in a fight without harming the opponent. But should you fail and hurt my subjects know that my sister will not save you" With this threat the conversation ended again. As they walked Celestia made a mental note that she had to find a way to speak with Night without threatening him if her sister truly loved him and this wasn't just her sister's guilt that she was seeing. They soon found themselves in front of a group of soldiers and Luna reading a book . "Ah sister thee um we mean ahhh"-Luna said before she took a deep breath to calm herself." I mean you are finally here" Luna said expecting praise for managing with only one minor hiccup. As Celestia watched her sister struggle she could barely manage to not trot to her and engulf her in a hug. The only ting stopping her was the fact that she knew Luna hated doing such tings in front of their subjects. So she decided to at the very least praise her to make her happy. "You seem to be progressing in your studies a lot faster then poor Night dear sister." "A rock will advance faster sister he couldn't remember any of the positions for the signs no matter how many times we told him. Also We am sorry for my attitude this morning. No wait I meant we are no I mean I am."-As Luna finished speaking she lowered herself and layer on the ground with her ears flattened on her head. Celestia picked Luna up and placed her on her back as Luna struggled but didn't use magic before Celestia spoke. "I know that you do not enjoy doing this in front of our subjects but please allow me this joy while you are still a foal in body sister. We are certain that thou shall learnest to speak in the modern tong as we did but it willst take time so do not be disheartened. As for Night we um I shall find him a tutor to help him better learn our writing."-As Celestia finished saying this Luna seemed to have cheered up but all the guards were staring with their jaws dropped. "Well let us continue the test for my guard then."-Luna declared as the ponies made way for Night to take his place in the ring. Once inside Night took out the monkey wrench that he had concealed in his sleeve and took a test swing. No pony entered the wring and not even the guards clashing of armour could be heard. It was 5 minutes before Celestia spoke. "Are there non brave enough to face him within the guard?"-Celestia asked but nopony moved to enter the ring. She had expected this but not to such a degree those rumors must have gotten even more preposterous she thought.{Uh I hate to do this but my sister does need guards to protect her now more then ever with Night being as unsure of his feelings as he is}-Celestia thought before saying. "Night there would be a change in number in the number of ponies you will face at once. You are to face all the guards present and either disarm them or restrain them. Naturally I expect you to do it using the weapon I chose do you think it is in your capabilities while following the rules?" At this Night looked at the crowd gathered around him their faces were full of fear. Then he answered . "If you provide a way to keep them from running away I will. Otherwise some will without a doubt escape as I defeat their allies." "Then so be it"-Celestia said as she made spherical see trough bubble around Night and the panicking ponies. Author's Note Shout outs to joeyjumper94 for being our weapon selector Guess threes no more need for weapon suggestion although I could make Vibrant Arts challenge the test wanting to serve Luna having met her and realized she was fun and sort of down to earth in spite or because of her way of speech. Comments on anything. Chapter-17 The heat of battle[Un-Edited]As Celestia finished sealing the guards and Night in her magic barrier all of the ponies began to shove for the barrier not caring for their fellow guards. The unicorns began using what ever spells they knew in an attempt to break free from the barrier. A few even attempted to teleport out but Celestia had put an enchantment that would instantly teleport anyone who tries to escape in such a way back inside the half sphere. In a moment of desperation a few earth ponies had attempted to dig their ways beneath the barrier but they couldn't do it fast enough as the constant shoving would relocate them every few seconds and they would have to begin again from noting. It truly was madness and as Celestia observed her ponies she couldn't help but wonder if she had made a huge mistake. What if her ponies got hurt or if the unicorns decided to use their magic on Night? Her barrier wouldn't allow her interfere for at least 5 minutes after the fact as she had put on enchantment upon enchantment to make sure that there was no way other den digging underneath it and even then you would need to dig for a mile downwards before attempting to go under the barrier or it would simply stretch in a straight line to wherever there was an absence of solid matter. And so Celestia Began undoing her barrier hopping that her subjects wouldn't hurt themselves or Night in their state of panic.{Why are enchantments so hard to dispel when they are so easy to cast?}-Celestia asked as she did this. As Night observed the horrified ponies all around him, monkey wrench in his right hand he thought that he could let them tire themselves and then it would be an easy victory. He was forced to abandon such thoughts when he saw a pony being pushed to the ground and barely avoiding being trampled. Even if he didn't do the actual hurting he doubted that any of the two princesses would show mercy if any of these ponies were killed in this panic. It was him after all who asked that they be prevented from escaping. He had to act fast and subdue them before something bad happened and he was either imprisoned and chained or straight up killed. Once Night had come to this conclusion he began walking towards the pony that had fallen. As soon as he had taken the first step a volley of spears flew straight at him from the direction he was heading. They weren't well aimed or even had any real force put behind them. As the first spears were being thrown Night quickly turned and ran to his left stepping only on his fingers. It was a simple technique that increased his running speed while sacrificing control and stamina. Whille doing this he used the back of the wrench to send any spear headed for him off course and slamming into the spears that were aimed at where he was. While this prevented him from getting hurt he didn't know how long he could keep it up. Ever since that night a few days ago he had noticed that his muscles had reverted to what they were many years ago, but it wasn't just his muscles as the scars of his punishments and training had all disappeared as well. He was remedied of his worries and forced to focus on the situation at hand as a spear flew straight at his left arm. He barely managed to shift his weight so that he would avoid being hit and as the spear passed him he grabbed it and slammed its head into the ground using the steady point to turn left again while continuing to run. Losing momentum would cause him to be hurt. The spears might not have been aimed but their sheer numbers more then made up for that fact. As he turned he yanked the spear he was holding off the ground he would need it again for turning once he got face to muzzle with a pony. Night repeated the process of turning 3 more times all the while deflecting any spears with the monkey wrench or the spear in his left hand depending on which would require less effort. Night then stopped and looked at the ponies as they were now cowering on the ground realizing what a foolish idea it was to throw away their only defence. Some were crying and some had straight past out of fear. With this sight around him Night spoke in a booming commanding voice. "All of you without weapons if you wish to surrender gather the guards who still have them and bring them within the square of spears."-As he finished saying this Night stabbed the spear he was holding to snap them into action. Instantly the ponies began moving. They had a chance to survive. Sure it wouldn't be pleasant to watch their fellow guards fight this monster but they had weapons perhaps they could escape by loosing only a hoof or two while the unarmed ponies would surely die. The unarmed ponies were outnumbering the armed once roughly 9 to 1and it wasn't long before 13 ponies were thrown into almost full square of spears. Once the unarmed ponies had done as they were told they stepped away and waited laying on their belles and shivering in fear. The 13 ponies were all carrying swords most likely the reason they still had their weapon. At this point Celestia had stopped trying to undo her spell after seeing that most of her ponies were now standing still. She was glad since they wouldn't hurt themselves but it might take a long time for them to sleep soundly at night it was her fault. She would make sure to pay for their psychologists later. But for now she and Luna were mesmerized by Nights fighting he had moved as swift as the wind not paying attention to any of the spears that flew centimetres from him only deflecting the ones that would have hit him. And finally he had used his enemies fear of him as just another weapon. Night looked at the frightened 13 ponies before him and stepped towards them as he began to speak. "L"-was all that he got out before one of the ponies screamed and charged at him on 2 hooves,sword held in the air in one hoof. The pony attempted to stab Night. Night instantly jumped back and answered the stab with a swing of his right arm with the monkey wrench. In the next moment Night had captured the sword and held it in place by pushing down on the monkey wrench. Then he spoke again. "Lay down your weapons or I will break them."-to emphasise his point he pushed even harder on the sword and it broke in two. "We wont die without a fight."-Another pony of the 13th shouted and they charged at Night as the one who had his sword broken layer on the ground resigned to his fight. Night could only block as he stepped backwards. These ponies were at least at a novice level as they had strong grips on their swords despite using their hooves. He had tried to knock their swords away by putting more force into his swings but it had no effect other then the pony slightly loosening balance. Because they were 12 the attacks were relentless and Night didn't have the range to launch a counter attack as his weapon was a lot shorter. Night kept backing away steadily making sure to block of any attack that was aimed at him. He then reached the spear he had stabbed into the ground. As soon as he was close enough Night let out a lout yell. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH"- as his enemies were frozen from the sudden noise he turned jumped towards the spear barely escaping a sword swing and gripped the end of the spear with his left hand pulling it out of the ground and sending chunks of earth at his opponents. Before the ponies had a chance to regain their balance and resume their attack Night swung the spear and hit one of the ponies with the side of the spear sending it flying into the other 11 ponies. As the ponies were attempting to get up Night walked towards them and pointed the spear at the eyes of one of the ponies. "Surrender"-He said in a commanding voice with a look on his eyes that said death would befall any who disobeyed. At this the ponies stopped moving. It was another 2 minutes before Celestia undid her barrier and declared Night the winner of the challenge. 2 Minutes in witch not even one pony dared to move. Author's Note Re-watched "The 13th warrior"today Joeyjumpper94 hope you enjoyed the wrench use couldn't figure another way to use it without materials or severely injuring a pony and Josh had to win Betraying their fellow soldiers this army is pretty bad. Celestia where are the "Leave no pony behind" slogans from the griffin wars? Comment and stuff. Um if you want that is. Chapter-18 Surprise attacks should aways be lethal[Un-Edited]"That is enough Night. I am very disappointed in how none of you even hesitate in betraying your commanders. All of you shall go under basic training before you are allowed to serve as my sisters guard. Until then it shall be Night Shadows duty as he has proven to be more capable then any of you."-Celestia had every intention of punishing the guards for their betrayal of their fellow guards. She was just about to continue scolding them when a loud voice was heard. "I Challenge you to a duel monster Now kneel down in defeat."-As Night heard these words come from behind him he turned his head and noticed sharp icicles. Night immediately attempted to jump away but he couldn't having ran on his toes for as long as he had had made his leg muscles cramp up and all his attempt did was make him begin to fall to the sides as the icicles pierced the back of his legs and shattered his kneecaps and almost tore of his legs. Night managed to hold the scream of pain but fell to his knees due to the pain regardless, Luna on the other hand screamed in pain as she fell from her sisters back causing Celestia to turn around in panic and make sure her sister is okay.{Its a unicorn I need to stop them from using any more spells. What did Luna said about magic? Think.} those were the only thoughts that went trough Nights mind when he heard the voice again. "All of you common ponies remember that I Blue Blood..."- Blue Blood began to say but was interrupted when his horn was shattered by the back of a monkey wrench. Celestia looked back at what was happening as she saw Blue Blood fall to the ground his horn broken. Her sister had fainted but noting was wrong with her. As Celestia moved her gaze to Night Shadow she realised why her sister had screamed out in pain and why she had fainted. Immediately Celestia began using her healing magic on Night . She didn't know how the bond worked yet and didn't want to traumatize her sister by allowing Night to lose his legs. As Celestia finished healing what she could Night fainted. Celestia teleported him and her sister to the royal hospital. Night would live but it would take at least a month to regrow the bones in his legs using magic. {Blue Blood would pay for this. I have allowed him too much leeway due to his lineage.} With those thoughts Celestia teleported back to the fighting ring where Blue Blood had came trough with the aid of some of the guards. "Auntie, auntie look at what that monster did to me I dement that it be publically executed."-Blue Blood whined as he ran towards Celestia one hoof taping his broken horn. "BLUE I hear by strip you of any title and land you possess as well as the honoured name Blood and banish you to the wastelands until the day you die"- Celestia said as her horn began to charge up "Bu-But auntie please you cant do this to me its all that monsters fault."- Blue Blood sounded frightened. You were a disgrace to the name Blood and pony kind as a whole."- Celestia shouted before she released he magic and Blue Blood disappeared in a flash of light. {I hate raising the moon my nights always pale in comparison to Luna's. Luna I failed her yet again. I am a horrible big sister. My sister had to suffer the consequence yet again because I allowed a pony too much free will. I must make this never happens again. No I will make sue this never happens again. No one shall hurt Luna ever again. But first I must understand this bond better and destroy it. Yes while Night is defenceless I shall examine this bond. But what if it truly is unbreakable I cant have him going into a rampage of rage. No I will just put him to sleep with a spell he has proven that he has no protection against magic that way if the bond is in fact unbreakable he would not know what I did.}- Were the thoughts Celestia had as she raised the moon from the hospital room in which Night and her sister were resting. Having yet to awaken from the injuries or shock that they had experienced. Celestias horn lit up and an aura of golden magic covered the room then she walked to Night and touched her horn to his forehead. Instantly Celestia's consciousness was transferred to a void space where the body of Night Shadow was surrounded by a sphere. The body seemed to be connected to the sphere by a white line coming out of Night stomach. Celestia had expected as much and she began searching for any weak points in the sphere after an hour she found a small hole just enough to put the tip of her horn in with words in old Equish symbols around it. The symbols stated. Ones true name is thy Salvation. As only Truth serves as key. But only trough Power it turns. Thy life is forfeited to Service. Once Celestia read the inscription she stopped her spell and she was once again in the hospital room with her sister and Night. She had found a way to undue the bond but she didn't know how much power it would take and she had already used too much today. She had crafted and destroyed a very powerful barrier healed Night and send Blue Blood to the bad lands with a teleportation and was also forced to raise the moon as her sister had yet to awaken from her fainting. Celestia couldn't risk not succeeding the first time as the lock was obviously intentional and failing due to lack of power was likely to destroy the weakness. Celestia had time she would gather up as much magical energy as she could before attempting this. Celestia finally decided not to tell Luna or Night of her discovery as the incantation stated that Night's Life was forfeited to service of her sister and as such the {"Salvation"} was most likely death. It was Nightmare Moons plan of dealing with Night if he became too much of a nuisance. Author's Note Shouts out to THEARTIFICAILINTELIGENCE for inspiring me to write this chapter I know its short but if I started writing on the tings that would be in the next chapter I would have to go to 3000 words probably and I am trying to avoid long chapters for people who don't have time to read them. Like always comment if you feel like it Chapter-19 Consequence of betrayal[Un-Edited]Chapter-19 Consequence of betrayal[Un-Edited] "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah"-Luna awoke screaming as she sat and began to feel and touch her back hooves. She had felt them being torn of from her body and fainted from the pain. As Luna began to remember bits and pieces. Then it struck her Night had thrown his weapon at Blue Blood and broken his horn. Her memory was still fuzzy on the details but one thing was certain Night had broken the contract and harmed a pony without her permission. {I will find him and make him beg for death.}-With this thought Luna got up from her bed and attempted to walk. It was strange she could move her hooves just fine but her back hooves felt numb. As she got out of her bed Luna saw noticed that there was a curtain around her bed. Upon pulling it away Luna's anger grew. Her sister had butchered her beautiful night sky. The moon was not turned right and the light of each star was either too dim or too bright. {She didn't even get the light of a single star light. No this is all Nights fault if he didn't break our agreement we would have been awake in time to craft the night sky.}- and with these thoughts Luna noticed the peacefully sleeping form of Night. "AWAKEN THEE HAS MUCH TO ANSWEAR FOR!"-Luna yelled at the top of her lungs as she infused magic in her voice As Night was forced awake by the loud voice he felt pain in his legs as the air vibrated strongly and the caused his bed to move. As he had not expected the pain he screamed out in agony as he felt as thou he was being repeatedly stabbed in his knees. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHhhhhhhhhhhh"- Both Luna and Night screamed at the same time as Luna fell to her belly unable to stay on her hooves due to the pain. After a few minutes the pain had subsided and Luna remembered her anger. "We had a contract of words one thee broke. We never once asked or permitted thee to harm Blue Blood and now thee shall pay."- As Luna was saying this Night attempted to sit up but Luna used her magic to bind him to the bed using the sheets of the bed. He then attempted to speak but was immediately gaged by the blanket that was restraining him. Night attempted to struggle to get away somehow and each time he moved he felt the stabbing sensation in his knees. As he struggled Luna began slowly approaching her horn glowing in a menacing red light . Before Luna could get to Night thou she was held in place by a Golden aura. "What has gotten in you sister? What were you attempting to do to Night with such a dreadful spell? What were you thinking you are still bound to him?"-Celestia said having snapped of from her half asleep state once she had seen the red aura of her sisters horn. "Let go of us sister Night has broken his word. Broken his promise to us and we shall not stand for this."-Luna shouted back as her horn began to light up stronger in an attempt to get free from Celestia's restriction. "What he did he did to protect himself sister. To protect the both of you."-Celestia said as she walked to Luna and held her in a hug. As Celestia didn't have the magic to stop her sister at this point in time this was her last hope of stopping her sister from doing something she would regret. Luna struggled but slowly calmed down all the while starring daggers at Night who had a pained expression on his face. As Luna calmed down more she began to feel pain in her back hooves. "Aaaaaaahhh"-Luna screamed in pain in her sisters ear as the pain she felt earlier had returned. It wasn't as strong but it was still quite painful. "Luna what is wrong"-Celestia asked in a panicked voice. "Our legs sister they hurt. Tis because of the bond."-Luna screamed while panting from the subsiding pain. At this Celestia frowned and removed Nights covers that had been held by magic. She was greeted by Nights naked body and the bleeding wounds on his knees. The doctors had to remove his clothing to ensure that he hadn't suffered any other injuries and to gather data so that they had a base line should he ever need medical care again. Celestia had a frightened face she didn't have the magic power to re close his wounds and all of the doctors had gone back to Canterlot for the night. "Sister you must re-seal Nights wounds. I know that you are angry at him and that healing magic isn't your forte but I do not have the magic to do it. Please trust me sister if not for him do it for yourself."-As Celestia finished saying this she released Luna from her hooves where she had held her and placed her with her magic at the feet of Night where she can clearly see nights wounds. Luna was horrified at first but then her gaze drifted upwards and her cheeks grew red. She had never seen a stallions member and night had his outside of its sheath. Her improper thoughts were forgotten when Night attempted to move and a jolt of pain surged trough Luna's back hooves. Luna then proceeded to heal Night while holding Night firmly down so he wouldn't re-open the wounds she was trying to close. Night had an expression portraying ultimate fear as he still remembered his arrival a few days prior and how much Luna's healing hurt. He waited for the pain to come but it never did. Once Luna was finished closing her wounds she looked Night at the eyes. "Have thou no shame. Sheath thy member you are in the presence of mares."-Luna yelled at him. Night looked genuinely confused at this statement. "What do you mean sheath?"-Night asked as he put both hands if front of his cock attempting to hide it. "Thee knows place it in thou shaft."-Luna said blushing. As she did Celestia watched frozen in shock at what her little sister was saying. "Humans have no such shafts."-Night said a bit afraid at what might happen to him. "Then are thou saying that thou are ar-aroused all the time human?"- Luna said in a mixture of embarrassment curiosity and worry "No when we are aroused our dicks become bigger and harder. And can I have my clothes back now that I am okay?"- Night said in a defending and slightly embarrassed tone having to explain his anatomy in such a way. "I am sorry Night but they were destroyed in your treatment"-Celestia said in a sheepish voice. "You could always get new clothes now that you posses as many bits as you please. Ahm I do believe that I and my sister would let you rest for the night. Your wounds may be closed but your legs are not healed yet. Do not use them I shall make sure you have everything you wish brought to you."-As Celestia said this she levitated the stunned princess Luna from the bed and placed Nights covers back on top of him before teleporting with her sister back to her bedchambers. ____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ "We found him passed out in the sands my queen"-Blue Blood heard a hissing voice say as he regained his consiousness. "WHO ARE YOU?"- another more commanding voice asked him as he noticed he was surounded by darkness. For some reason he felt compeled to answear. "I am general prince Blue Blood of the house of Blood of the kingdom of Equestria."-He said as he atempted to see who or what he was speaking with. "A prince . AND WHAT WAS A PRINCE DOING IN THE BAD LANDS?"-The voice asked again and Blue Blood couldnt help but answear. "I was unjustly bannished and had my lands stripped from me. And who are you?"-At this the voice was quiet for a whille before it spoke again. "I am Queen Chrysalis and I have decided to marry you and bear you a mighty army that we shall use to reclaim your kingdom."-The voice said as a strange bug pony stepped right infront of Blue Blood. "You will most certainly not. Why the very thought of marrying a creature as ugly as you disgusts me."- Blue Blood said as he attempted to form a barrier around himself but was greeted with a bolt of his broken horn. "I was NOT asking permission."-Chrysalis said angrilly as her horn glowed in an eerie green light Author's Note New tag: SEX added becouse of naked body and possibly actual intimacy when Luna's and Night's/Josh's relationship hits the fan. Have to love the Blue Blood hate, or not but I totally do comment if you want I will read it Also clothes suggestions Chapter-20 Learning [Un-Edited]Celestia had told Luna of the events that had transpired and of the punishment Blue Blood received. Which lead to Luna asking of the house of Blood. Celestia although reluctantly told her sister of her crush and how neither she nor Fiery Blood had acted on their feelings due to the difference in their status. Afterwards Celestia asked teasingly of what her sister thought of Night's member as a form of revenge towards Luna for making her share her crush. Luna's reaction was just a blushing red face and silence. Dawn was drawing near and Celestia broke the victorious silence she had created. "Sister I have yet to regain my power since yesterday's ordeals. Could you um perhaps raise the sun in my steed?"-Celestia asked. In truth she had regained enough power to raise the sun but she wanted to conserve as much as she could to make sure she had enough when she decides to attempt to break the bond. "Of course sister and worry not we shall do it justice unlike what you did to our beautiful night sky."-Luna said anger clear in her tone. She then proceeded to bring the dawn. "I am sorry what more do you wish to forgive me sister?"- Celestia said pleadingly "You didn't get even a single star, or even the moon right."- Luna shouted sounding angry. " As penance for thy actions we request that thou personally teaches Night how to read and write in Equish."- Luna finished with a devilish smirk. "Uhm sister are you certain? Do you not wish to be the one to teach him? To help you decide on your feelings?"-Celestia questioned hoping that her sister would take the bait. Celestia had no idea if Luna was a bad teacher or if Night was merely a horrible student but she had no intent of straining her nerves if she could avoid it. "We wished at first but considering what we learned yesterday." Luna blushed and looked away from her sister. " We believe that we shall keep our distance until we can come to terms with the uhm information." "Very well sister I shall attempt it. However if I fail we shall hire a teacher as Night truly needs to learn the language as soon as possible. It simply wont do if we must continuously recast the enhancements you placed on him. It is too dangerous overcharging the enhancement even once would give his words power."-Celestia said with a resigned voice before adding. "Oh and sister perhaps we should get you a tutor as well seeing as how you have fallen into you ancient Equestrian again."-Celestia said smirking. "Thee umm you shall do no such thing."-Luna said managing to correct herself. "Very well sister I shall begin my punishment for butchering the night sky as soon as day court ends. For now let us go and eat breakfast."-Celestia said as she opened the door to the hall. "Why not teleport sister?"-Luna asked curious "I wish to preserve as much magic power as I can. Even thou Night is bedridden in the few days he has been here not a day has gone by without some sort of trouble following him or being caused by him."-Celestia said flatly. Although the real reason was different this was a truthful enough lie and Luna accepted it. As Celestia and Luna were eating their breakfast Celestia had Fancy Pants clear her afternoon schedule so that she can earn her sisters forgiveness. Fancy Pants had pointed out that there were a few important meetings with foreign dignitaries and Luna had offered to stand in for Celestia but the sun princess ordered the meetings be rescheduled and merely stated. "You are not ready yet to take back your position. The day will come but until then you should study up on all that has changed in your absence." Luna replied with a grunting. "I shall strive to gain the knowledge I need." Once the two sisters finished eating they parted one heading for the library while the other headed to listen to the complaints of ponies. As day court ended Celestia was feeling tired. She had gone with almost no sleep during the night. Without a doubt she would have to wait for the next day before attempting to dispel the bond as any waiver in her magic might set off its defences. Celestia had drifted into slumber a few times during day court but after she agreed to make the "Jelly emergency reserve" she stood awake fearing that she might agree to another preposterous idea. Celestia truly wished noting more but to sleep however she had promised her sister that she would try to teach Night Equish and she was not about to disappoint her sister even if Luna only asked in a hopes of tormenting her due to the state of the night sky. When Celestia entered the library she was greeted by the sleeping form of her sister on top of an open book. She was pleased that Luna wanted to stand next to her and aid her in the ruling of the land but being in power would also mean that other countries would attempt to assassinate you. Celestia couldn't let her sister risk her life. As she was now a foal she lacked the sheer intimidation of size and magic power and stamina were a lot less then what she would need if she was to survive. As Celestia left the library carrying the book that detailed basic Equish writing and the meaning of the main 7 symbols she ordered a guard to move her sister to a bed and headed for the hospital. When she arrived she saw Night sitting in his bed eating his lunch. "Night how are you-r clothes coming along?"-Celestia asked deciding that it was a foolish idea to ask how he was feeling seeing as how he almost got his legs torn out and was assaulted by magic for it by the one he cared for. "I can barely sit and the only pony I have seen is the nurse that brings me food."-Night said in a flat voice. {I knew I was forgetting something. Just play it off as if it was expected.}-Celestia thought before speaking. "I am not surprised in the least after all with the Grand Galloping Gala coming along in only 3 months I am sure that even my guards are having trouble finding a tailor in canterlot who could spare the time. Worry not I am sure that they will manage to find one by tomorrow afternoon. That aside I am here to teach you basic Equish writing."-Celestia hurriedly added attempting to keep the conversation going before Night saw the flawed logic in her statement. It was true that the gala was in 3 months but only 50 or so ponies were invited and it usually took a tailor no more then 3 days to come up with a design and have it made. "I have already tried. It is impossible to remember all of the symbols and their position."-Night said annoyed. His study session with Luna had him even more confused about the writing at the end then when it started. And he didn't even know anything when they started. "Regardless your goal for today is to remember the seven main symbols and the 42 different combinations that you can make with 2 of the 7 symbols at once. If you can manage that we can start adding sub symbols to teach you words and we can work our way up to using 3 symbols and then more until you are capable of using all 7 main symbols in a single sentence."-Celestia waited for any questions or arguments but as Night said noting she continued. " The seven symbols represent the 6 elements of harmony and chaos. this is because the language was created to commemorate the defeat of Discord which allowed the foundation of the kingdom."-Celestia was interrupted by Night. "I don't know what the elements are or who Discord is. Your explanation gives a lot of backstory and importance to the symbols but I still have no idea of their meaning."- Night stated getting annoyed that he was hearing the same history lesson again about the founding of the country when he was supposedly learning an alphabet. "Ah I see it is merely common that foals are thought the significance of the symbols before they are thought the meaning. Very well if you believe that you can remember them without the story of their creation this is chaos this one is kindness this one is loyalty this one is laughter this one is truth this one is generosity and this one is togetherness."-Celestia listed of in rapid succession as she pointed out the symbols. "I expect you to know all different 42 different combinations that can be made while using 2 symbols at once. I will leave you to it"-Celestia said angrily as she left the book on Nights bed and stormed out. {Well at least this time I was told the meaning. I should make sure to remember the meaning as neither Luna nor Celestia seem to understand the difference between significance and meaning. I wonder when Luna will visit me I still need to ask her what her sister meant by personal space. For now I have 7 symbols and 42 placements to remember it should be fairly simple provided I remember the meaning.}- Night thought as he began observing the seven symbols in the book and searching for any unique traits that would serve him to better remember the symbols. Author's Note Figuring out a unique made up writing that's needlessly complicated with the only purpose for the main symbols being a constant reminder of the rulers power is hard. Still sorry it took so long to write this chapter BTW I figured this out half way trough the chapter Basic Equish = 42. 42=Meaning of everything Basic Equish = The meaning of everything Comments and so on if you want Still waiting for some clothes suggestions. (reason for Celestia's forgetfulness and sleep depravation but who doesn't have that to some extent) Chapter-21 Secrets and "Love" [Edited]Author's Note First chapter with a proof reader shout out to Bronyprophet ( hopefully we can fix the mess I made of the previous chapters) http://www.fimfiction.net/user/Bronyprophet Continuity from chapter 10 First chapter with clop (will try to hold off of clop that doesn't contribute to the story in any way) magic power = physics alteration purpleninja102 = Magic theorist You can comment on anything. But I will most likely only read the comments on Weaponmaster Chapter-21 Secrets and "Love" [Edited] It was dawn again, and the two sisters were eating breakfast. Celestia had raised the sun, but she had pretended that she was asleep when it was time for the night to fall. She honestly, didn't want to deceive Luna, but she wanted to be certain she had as much magic power as she could before attempting to break the bond. And she knew that Luna would try to stop her if she ever learned that breaking the bond would most likely kill Night Shadow. Celestia was determined to rid her sister of the danger this bond posed, and if Night had died she would seek her sisters forgiveness as she consoled her over the loss of her loved one. "Sister were you successful in thou task of teaching Night Equish?" Luna asked curiously. "I... ah... well, the thing is... I could only pass on the knowledge, but he was, too tired to practice memorization. So I let him rest, under the condition he remembers the basic forty-two combinations by the time I finish a day in court." Celestia said fidgeting in her seat. "And would you visit him, from what I heard nopony seems to give him the time of day, and he is surely bored not being able to get up from his bed," Celestia continued. "I can't visit him until he is decent, sister," Luna protested slightly blushing. "Ah yes, I almost forgot would you please take some of the guards and go into Canterlot and purchase the services of a boutique whose style you like, after all Night's clothing will be mostly for your benefit," Celestia said teasingly. "That is not true, and thee should know that we are merely going along with thou suggestion because we have grown tired of reading dusty books," Luna shouted at her sister as her cheeks turned redder. "Thee are speaking in thy old tongue sister," Celestia said giggling. "We must prepare for out visit to Canterlot," Luna said with as much dignity as she could muster, while she was turning a violet color. Then she teleported away. {Oh sister if only you knew, those clothes would likely be used for his funeral,} Celestia thought as her sister disappeared, and her face became somber. The court had ended almost one hour before it was time for the night to grace the land. It had continued so long due to Celestia's less than stellar performance the day before. After hours of arguing, Celestia agreed that Equestria needed a Jelly emergency reserve. She had Fancy Pants arrange for funds to be distributed to every settlement to start the Jelly emergency fund. Even now, she still wasn't sure of what such a reserve would be used for, but she just wanted to forget the whole excruciating five-hour argument on the subject. Celestia headed for Nights hospital room, to check up on his Equish. She still had to keep up the charade so her sister wouldn't suspect anything, until the deed was done. As Celestia entered the room, she heard a loud voice. "Mister Night, put your member away, I am a married mare!" {Is he attempting to cheat on Luna and with a married mare no less?} Celestia thought as she opened the doors faster and saw Night being measured with a tape by a blushing Feather Arts. She remembered the name of the Pegasus only because of how infuriated duchess Velvet Rain was with her decision. "For the last time my species doesn't have a sheath!" Night said infuriated "Miss Arts, are you almost done with the measuring?" Celestia asked. "Yes, considering that his legs are in casts, I can't really get any more measuring done," Feather Arts had answered before she realized that it was Celestia asking the question. "Uhm your majesty you shouldn't be here, mister Night is refusing to sheathe his member, and its..." Feather Arts began to say in a panicked voice before Celestia stopped her. "I'm well aware of Night Shadows predicament, but I am sure that since you are done with the measuring he would cover himself up, as I have things to discuss with him," "Of course your majesty, I will leave," Feather Arts said before running away in a panic. "Have you remembered the basic forty-two symbol combinations?"- Celestia inquired with a stern voice. "I have, in fact, I have remembered all two-hundred and ten variations with three symbols; it was quite easy once I knew the symbols meaning and had something to tie their shape to," Night said proudly. "Show me," Celestia said in disbelief as she summoned a quill and a scroll. It was common for foals to learn the two symbol variations in a day, but it would take anywhere from a week to a month to remember the three symbol combinations, as there were so many more. But sure enough Night slowly wrote each of the three symbol variation. "I still can't write or read any sentences with this information; what should I do next?" Night asked happily knowing learning this strange language was not beyond his reach. "Well um, you should rest; your studies are advancing nicely, and you still need rest to heal your legs." Celestia had thought of making him remember the three symbol combinations and not waste any time teaching him the subsymbols since he would most likely be dead by morning anyway. But since he had already done that she only told him to rest. It was now time for nightfall and as Luna saw her sister she spoke. "So how are Night's studies coming along?" Luna asked curiously. "He is progressing faster than expected, he has already memorized all three symbol combinations but has yet to learn any subsymbols; I would need to retire for the night once my sun falls beneath the horizon to think of ways to teach him the symbols," "Ah, very well sister but we... I wish we spent more time together," Luna said a little depressed. Once the night sky was up Celestia teleported in front of Nights room and immediately cast a sleeping spell inside the room. Once she was sure Night was asleep she entered and closed and locked the door behind her. Celestia soon found herself faced with the barrier once she touched her magic charged horn to Nights forehead. Inserting the tip of her horn into the barrier creating a crack in the barrier. She focused on the words Night Shadow and the symbols that wrote Night Shadow appeared on her horn. Celestia then forced almost all of the magic power she had in her through the symbols. At first nothing happened, but then the shield began to grow unevenly. {Yes I did it the bond is becoming unstable.} Celestia thought, but in the next moment all of the magic she had poured into the spell. Was turned against her as the barrier gained a new Layer of defense. Casting her into the real world changing her horn from white to pitch black. She suddenly blacked out from the sudden paradox falling to the ground with a loud thud. ____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ CLOP (Sort of) "My prince, tell me again of our enemies," Chrysalis said as she stroked Blue Bloods flaccid member with one of the holes in her right hoof. As she lay beside him on a bed made of a jelly-like substance in a dimly lit room. They were both covered in sweat, but neither one seemed to care. "We would have to defeat the two princesses and the monster Night Shadow," Blue Blood began calmly but shouted midway through the sentence. His eyes were glowing green as his member started to harden. "Calm down my prince we will defeat our enemies and rule over the land as Queen and Prince," Chrysalis said as Blue Blood's dick stood at attention. "Now fill me with your seed so that we can make the army we need," Chrysalis said as she positioned herself, so her rear was pointed at Blue Blood. As she moved her tail to allow him a better view of her plot she kneeled on her front hooves, to allow him to mount her more easily. "Y-Y-Y-Y" Blue Blood began to stutter as his voice trembled. "Stop resisting and accept your fate, You are mine!" Chrysalis stated indignantly as her horn lit up in a green light. "Yes my Queen," Blue Blood said calmly as he mounted Chrysalis and made her scream in pleasure, with his powerful thrusts as he had done many times before. Chapter-22 Consequence of thy deceit [Edited]Author's Note Proof red by Bronyprophet http://www.fimfiction.net/user/Bronyprophet Enjoy Comment if you want. Chapter-22 Consequence of thy deceit [Edited] "Sister, sister, Are you okay?" Luna asked as Celestia came to her head was splitting, and her vision was blurry. "Uhh... Luna... What happened?" Celestia asked as she got to her hooves and attempted to focus on what had happened. "Lay down sister, you are hurt," Luna said as she used her magic to make Celestia lay back down. As she did Celestia's memories of how she got hurt shot through her mind. "Is the bond gone, Did I succeed?" Celestia said in a frantic voice. "Calm down sister... wait what does thou mean the bond?" Luna asked with a confused expression. Celestia lowered her head as low as it could go before she spoke. "I ahm... I attempted to dispel the magic bond that binds you and Night," Celestia said slowly dreading her sisters next questions. "Did you succeed, wait why did thou not tell us we could have surely aided in the bonds destruction, does thou not trust us, sister?" Luna demanded "No, I trust you sister it's just that..." Celestia started saying but stopped and put her front hooves over her muzzle. "Its just what sister?" Luna questioned becoming infuriated. Celestia stayed quiet for a few moments before opening her mouth, but she hesitated. "Speak sister, what reason could you possibly have for not seeking our aid?" Luna inquired now becoming enraged and starting to tear up. Celestia attempted to hug her sister but Luna stepped away from her hooves and looked angrily at her. Celestia lowered her head and took a deep breath before she began speaking with tears falling from her eyes. "I couldn't tell you, How could I tell you, How could I ask you to help me sever the bond if doing so might kill Night?" "Severing the bond could have killed Night, and thee still attempted it without even telling us?!" Luna began shouting white hot with anger as she looked at her sister in disbelief. "Luna I am sorry, but I had to do it," Celestia said trough sobbing eyes but as soon as she had said her sisters name Luna teleported away. {To think that my sister put so much magic into her spell that she hurt her physical body. I should make sure that Night wasn't hurt from the spell. It simply won't do for him to die, or I would be at risk of being banished again. I can finally give him back his name Josh Rovers, it is not an easy name to remember. My sister seemed genuinely regretful. Hopefully, she will be more lenient with Night from now on, and I can stop worrying that he will lash out because the guards tried to imprison him.} Luna thought as she re-appeared in the hospital room Night was still asleep. Luna noticed that Night had somehow slept through the ordeal without even a scratch on him. As she got closer, she instantly relaxed as she felt the slight pressure of the casts on Nights legs. The bond hadn't broken despite Celestia having used more power than Luna had expected. And because of the wording of her enchantment Celestia would now feel guilty about almost killing Night. She felt calm that she was still protected from being banished by the elements. Luna layed down on one of the hospital beds in the hospital room and fell into a slumber. "Princess Luna, Princess Celestia has requested that you bring dawn to the land and asks for your forgiveness," Luna heard as she had her blanket pulled from her. As she awoke, she noticed a unicorn guard holding her blanket in his magic. "Tell my sister it is not just my forgiveness she should seek, and that she would have to seek it in person," Luna stated venomously as she turned to the window and focused on bringing dawn to the land. "How da..." The unicorn guard began saying before he realized that he was talking to a princess and stopped and corrected himself. "I will inform her majesty of your reply Princess Luna," The guard said with gritted teeth. As the guard left to convey Luna's words she walked towards Night and poked his shoulder trough the covers in an attempt to wake him up. Night didn't move in any way and so Luna proceeded to examine his body with magic searching for what was preventing him from waking. She discovered her sisters sleeping spell and proceeded to dispel it. As soon as she dispelled it Night sat up screaming. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" As Night wailed, Luna was sent flying back from the sheer volume and covered her ears with her front hooves, in an attempt to block out the sound as the windows in the room shattered. "What happened?!" Celestia shouted as she burst through the doors with woe thick in her voice. "Just a minor consequence of thy deceit sister," Luna said venomously as she slowly got back on her hooves. At this Celestia's form wavered for a second but she regained her balance and spoke confidently. "Undoubtedly you see now that I had to break the bond Luna, It was dangerous, he is dangerous to our subjects and he is not immortal like us, I couldn't risk you coming to harm when he eventually passed on," Celestia replied with renewed vigor. "And yet the bond persists sister, Did thee think that we jested when we said that the bond was indestructible, It may be fuzzy, but we still have the memories of Nightmare Moon, We know that the bond is powered by Nights life force itself and as such could not be broken by magic," Luna said accusingly. "What... no, the bond persists, then it was all for nothing," Celestia said lowering her head in defeat. "Not for nothing sister, thy actions demonstrated perfectly how much you trust us and Night, as well as how willing you were to kill the one I love just because it was the easiest way!" Luna said shouting at Celestia with hatred heavy in the air; each word Luna spoke made Celestia take a step back. During this exchange, Night was breathing heavily with a lowered head unable to calm down. As he finally managed to gather his composure he looked up and saw Luna declaring her love for him while scaring away Celestia. The sight was strange, to say the least, as the petite mare was pushing back the much bigger mare. While declaring a lie with such conviction that even Night who knew it was a lie believed it for a second. Upon seeing Celestia's form Night remembered the horrible nightmare he had just awoken from where Celestia continuously killed him, and yet he did not die. As the memories flooded his mind, Night attempted to move away from the alicorn and ended up falling to the ground causing immense pain to surge through his bandaged legs. "AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH" Both Luna and Night agonizingly screamed in unison as Luna fell to the ground. Luna are you okay?" Celestia asked as she attempted to pick up her sister in her front hooves. "Don't thee dare," Luna said as she teleported away from Celestia. "This is all thy fault," Luna said as she and Night teleported away from the hospital room. As Luna and Night appeared in Luna's bedchamber, she directed her attention towards him and was instantly reminded that he still didn't have any clothes. She stumbled on her hooves as she blushed, and her horn flared up. In the next moment, Night was restrained in her bed sheets as blood began seeping trough the fabric. "If I give you back your name will you promise to use it only when we are alone, away from prying ears?" Luna asked in a serious tone. Night didn't know why this was so urgent. He did want to know his true name, but he was currently bleeding out. He decided to agree with anything if only so he can have his wounds treated. "I promise now-" Night began but was cut off by Luna. "-Excellent thy true name is Josh Rovers," Luna said pleased with herself. Night felt complete again as if he had gotten back an arm he had lost. His joy was cut short by a chilling sensation in his legs. "My wounds are opened; I need someone to heal me before I bleed out!" Night shouted at Luna, who had fallen to sitting position. Chapter-23 Pushing your luck[Edited]Author's Note Proof read by Bronyprophet http://www.fimfiction.net/user/Bronyprophet Second proof read chapter of the day so the fun has been doubled. Huzzah Current published story word count is: 42,007= the meaning of everything is James bond Spies they are everywhere Comments are always welcome Chapter-23 Pushing your luck[Edited] My wounds are opened; I need someone to heal me before I bleed out!" Night shouted at Luna, who had fallen to sitting position. "Luna, Luna oh no Guards..." Luna heard her sister scream frantically as she fell into unconsciousness. As Luna came back into consciousness she felt her hooves restricted and in her panic she tried to use magic to free herself only for the spell to fizzle out. As she was attempting to get free, she was frozen in place by the voice of her sister. "Luna I am so glad that you are finally awake, I was beginning to get worried, Sorry about the restraints, but I didn't want to risk you running away again without listening to my apology," Celestia said in an apologetic voice as Luna stared at her following her every movement. "Release us at once thee has-" Luna began to say angrily, but Celestia interrupted. "-SILENCE!" "I know that you are angry with me for almost killing Night Shadow. but because of your brash actions both he and you almost died, not to mention that due to my injury the kingdom was forced to suffer three long days without night. The weather teams are doing their best, but a lot of crops died just because you teleported away with Night when I could not move the celestial bodies. You will forgive me, so this doesn't happen again, or I will imprison Night and forbid you from visiting him." Celestia continued in a commanding voice. {Oh no if my sister imprisons him. He might think I betrayed him and went on a killing spree. I must make sure my sister releases him immediately and hope that I can convince him that it was outside of my power.} As Luna made a worried expression, she slowly spoke back." Sister, please release Night he has done nothing wrong. It was our actions that caused harm to our subjects both your's and mine. Or need I remind thee why thou were unable to move the celestial bodies?" "I have yet to imprison him, sister, as he is still healing. So am I to take it that you won't forgive my action? You truly do love him, sister, I see that, but if he drives us apart I can't allow him to influence you any further. We must rule together and stay united or else chaos, and misery will fall upon the land. Please understand." Celestia said as she turned and began to walk out of the room. "Wait, Tia, I will forgive you, but at the very least promise me, that you wouldn't do anything to Night he has suffered far too much because of me already. I realize that you did what you did to protect our ponies but when I heard that almost killed him..."- Luna said in a pleading somber tone as she dropped her gaze. "Very well, sister, we shall let Night be free in our lands. I shall even give him the bits I promised but should he harm our subjects, without just cause we shall not hesitate to take action. As such I believe it would be for the best if you focus on making sure that doesn't happen. Luna worry not I will make sure to keep the peace of the land during this time." Celestia said in a stern voice before nuzzling her sister's chained body before continuing " I honestly didn't want to force matters like this sister, but I had to make sure that nothing bad happens to our subjects. If it's any consolation, I will completely support you in your affections for Night so long as you can keep him in check." Celestia said playfully as her horn lit up, and Luna was released from her binding and a ring she hadn't seen was removed from her horn. "Sister I couldn't, he might even be angrier with me now that he almost died because of me again. when I thought he only did as I said because of fear," Luna said blushingly as she looked at the ground. "I did say I would support you, what if I cast a love spell," Celestia stated in a joyful tone while a smirk adorned her face. "Sister you wouldn't, you couldn't, please promise me you won't do that," Luna said frantically. "Very well I promise I wouldn't but my offer to aid you still stands Luna. I sincerely wish to see you happy and while I may not understand your taste in stallions if he makes you happy I can accept it." Celestia said in a motherly voice. "Thank you, sister, I truly do not wish him to accept my feelings merely because of a spell," Luna said unable to look her sister in the eye "For him to accept them, you should first tell him Luna, or would you prefer I do it for you," Celestia teased. She truly enjoyed seeing her sister blush as it was not a sight she often saw before Luna's banishment. "No! We shall tell him, but we need time, at the very least we wish him to have clothes, so we are not um... distracted." Luna said in a fast voice almost completely stopping at the end of the sentence as her face turned a purple color. "Are you certain you don't want me to cast a love spell sister? He has no way of defending against it." Celestia said expecting another blush from her sister but was greeted with a serious expression. "I am, and that may not be the case for much longer sister,"- Luna said with a deadpan expression upon her face. "What do you mean, Night has no horn nor has he demonstrated any resilience to magic so far?" Celestia asked worriedly looking at her sister. "He comes from a realm without magic as such. I believe that his body might not hold magic the same way an earth ponies would," Luna said calmly. "But if that is true then he is even more dangerous," Celestia began going on a tangent. "I know sister which is why I intend to teach him to channel magic once my power restores itself. That should give him enough time for his wounds to heal." Luna said confidently. "Sister you must visit him if you wish to convey your feelings. I know, how about you take on his studies of Equish as I am certain he might not appreciate my presence after what I did." Celestia said sheepishly. "Oh, that reminds me, sister, you did remember the enhancements I placed on him right? I shutter to think what he would do if he awakens and some pony approached him speaking gibberish." Luna said hopefully, but her face turned to that of woe as she saw her sister's expression. Very soon, the two sisters received their answer they heard a gut wrenching scream from a pony "Heeeeeeeeeeeeeeeelp!" the two sisters raced to the hospital room where Night was being treated. Chapter-24 Protecting ones intrest[Edited]Author's Note Proof read by Bronyprophet So Celestia has limits Guard name suggestions for supporting character needed. Also chose if the pony is unicorn, earth or pegasi and gender. Name will be chosen by up votes if more then one entry or if there is a tie I will chose. If there is 1 entry obvious Comments Chapter-24 Protecting ones intrest[Edited] Josh Rovers awoke in the same hospital room that he had known for a few days. Everything was the same even the smell, just like always except for the fact that he felt loose restraints around his wrists. {Could this have been the reason Luna was so insistent choosing that moment to tell me my name. So I would pass out from blood loss so that they could chain me up without resistance? Was our link severed then? If it is, she will without a doubt try to kill me. I know her schemes. It will be all the easier to convince Celestia now that the bond has been broken. "Feeling better today?" Night heard a female voice say {Is this a final prayer? If so then this must be the priestess. I'll need to wait until she's closer then I will teach these ponies why you always make the chains as short as possible.} Night thought as he heard the sound come closer, he had to wait until the pony was right next to his bed. With one swift motion, Night sat up and grappled the pony With his binds and trapped the poor unsuspecting pony in a head lock. The chain that was binding him was now choking the unfortunate pony. He eased up his grip but only enough so the pony could breath. He needed a hostage, not a corpse. As the pony calmed down; Night decided to make her call for someone. He didn't wish to risk shouting himself as he remembered that each time he had shouted the windows broke after Luna's spell. And He couldn't deal with twenty royal guards in his current condition. "Call for help," Bandage Aid heard Night Shadow say, as he looked at her with the intent to kill. Only one thought raced through her mind, {Oh sweet Celestia I am going to die.} With that singular thought, Bandage Aid screamed. "HELP!" {Well she is not screaming for help, but the noise is sure to attract someone.} Night contemplated a few seconds later, Celestia and Luna suddenly burst through the door. {I guess this saves me the time of waiting for a servant to get them.} "I want my freedom, once I am free I will let her go." Night said calmly while staring at Luna with a terrifying look. {I might need her help to survive this, but I have not forgotten your betrayal.} Night thought Luna's horn began to light up. {So she would rather I die. Not surprising considering how much of her plan I know, but at least I shall not travel to the afterlife alone.} As Night thought this, he began to strangle Bandage Aid and much to his surprise the glow of Luna's horn stopped. {Perhaps she truly cares for her subjects after all.} Luna and Night stared at each other; neither daring to blink or move for fear that the other will make their move. Finally, an idea came to Luna's thoughts, and she spoke. "Sister I have a plan, I think he is afraid that we want to kill him. I had only seen that look in his eyes when he attacked me during the challenge. I must prove to him that we are still bound, when I do, make sure to teleport the mare away from him." {She is speaking gibberish again. Perhaps the spell wore off} Night thought as he watched Luna guardedly. Luna slowly raised her right hoof, and proceeded to slam it with all her might into the edge of the doorframe. As she did Night extended his right arm as much as the chains would allow. The metal chains started to slice into his flesh and blood began to fall to the floor. As this happened, Celestia used her magic to teleport Bandage Aid next to herself while Night and Luna screamed in agony. Once Celestia saw the wound on Nights arm, she used her magic to heal him but made sure to stay in her position not wanting to risk being attacked by Night. She had learned her lesson with the tennis racket. Once she was done with Nights injury, she redirected her attention to Luna and smirked before she spoke. "Perhaps you should stay, and heal your hoof with a cast sister; it would give you the chance to share your feeling's with Night." "The only reason I had to hurt my hoof was because you chained him. And besides that we already spoke of this, he has yet to acquire clothes, judging by his bare torso,” Luna replied irritated by her sister. "Very well, but it's going to be hard to aid you if you keep rejecting my ideas sister," Celestia said pretending to be hurt as she healed Luna's hoof. "Well, maybe if you were more subtle," Luna explained earning a playful glare from her sister. During this conversation, Night had looked at the two alicorns speaking their beautiful gibberish. For the moment, he was glad that his life was certain once again, thanks to the bond. Once the two sisters were finished with their talk Luna turned to Night and her horn began to glow again. "RELEASE ME FROM THESE CHAINS PLEASE." As Night asked to be released, he noticed that his voice sounded a little rougher than it usually did. He was surprised when both Celestia and Luna moved to free him, and he tried to back as far away from Celestia as possible, remembering the dream he had of her killing him. As soon as his chains were removed both Celestia's and Luna's horns lit up and he found himself gaged with some bed sheets from the other beds in the room. "Do not speak and do not attempt to remove the gag or I shall bind your lips together with magic?" Luna said as Celestia gave her an amused look before Luna spoke again. "The enhancement went wrong, your words will have power but because you are not controlling the magic consciously the effects are unpredictable, you could harm yourself or those around you. So keep the gag in and remove it only to eat until you can't understand us again. In the mean time, you should rest because once you get your clothes, I shall once again attempt to teach you writing." As Luna finished saying that both she and Night sighed in a tired manner making Celestia laugh. Night attempted to remove the gag as he went to lie back down, but Luna's Magic stopped his hands. "What do you think you are doing Night, You might speak in your dream or snore? You are sleeping with the gag and don't you dare make a sound." Celestia said in a commanding voice as she smirked. Nights hands dropped to the bed as he remembered the horrific dream. Chapter-25 No plan is perfect[Edited]Author's Note Proofread by Bronyprophet http://www.fimfiction.net/user/Bronyprophet Guard name suggestions for supporting character needed. Also chose if the pony is unicorn, earth or pegasi and gender. Name will be chosen by up votes if more then one entry or if there is a tie I will chose. If there is 1 entry obvious Comment on anything. Chapter-25 No plan is perfect[Edited] As Night was forced to lay back down on the bed that had chains still attached to it, he realized something that he had not noticed while he was panicking for his life, he was thirsty. How long had he gone without water, even the saliva in his mouth felt like tree sap and was in such a small quantity that he could not even grasp it with his tongue and swallow it. He knew he needed water. {I must convey to them that I need water who knows how long it will be before another pony comes to check up on me. No, I must convey it to Luna. Celestia will just gain enjoyment out of knowing that I am dying a slow and painful death.} Night thought as he sat back up startling both the princesses. As soon as Luna looked at him he looked her in the eyes and proceeded to imitate drinking water out of a glass. Unfortunately, Celestia thought he was trying to remove his gag, and he was instantly frozen as Celestia's magic surrounded him. "Night, will you follow my orders or-" Celestia started to say but was interrupted by Nights stomach grumbling audibly. "Or what sister?" Luna asked Celestia with a displeased jeer. "Or should ah we get you something to eat?" Celestia said sheepishly as she released her hold on Night. {At least Luna stopped Celestia from torturing me, but I need water I cant just hope that they remember to bring some. I just hope they don't overreact to this.} Night thought as Celestia and Luna tuned to supposedly get food. He mentally prepared himself, then slammed his left-hand on the edge of his bed causing Luna to lose balance and stumble slightly. "Why did thy do that?" Luna shouted as she looked Night in the eyes. Night simply rolled his eyes in annoyance and imitated drinking water this time not being stopped as his arm approached his makeshift gag. "Ah, of course, you need water. Do not worry we shall send a doctor with food and water but for now rest. As soon as your clothes arrive, we shall continue your studies in Equish. I am sure you do not wish to be gaged any longer than you have to be." Luna said as she headed for the door "You might be mistaken sister." Celestia teased. Night began to think as he began to lay back down on his bed. {She truly wishes for nothing more than to torture me. I must make sure to learn magic as soon as my wounds are healed. I was almost killed a couple of times because of them and with little effort. But Luna will be teaching me, that in itself will make my learning hard. But she also warned me that it would be dangerous because I am without a horn. I just hope I can teach her the difference between significance and meaning.} It was noon the next day and Josh was eating in solitude. He had received his clothes in the morning. They were not what he would typically consider wearing as they possessed no particular defensive capabilities, but as he had no other set of clothes he was currently wearing a suit and a pair of undergarments. The clothes were two pairs of pants. One of which was made out of a strange strong blue material that Josh hadn't seen before. The other pair were a dark blue similar to Luna's coat, and had small white coloured patches making them resemble the night sky with a suit that seemed to go with them. There were also five pairs of undergarments. (Night had no idea why he was provided with so many.) They were white and big enough to hide his member without any discomfort. But still tight enough that they would not fall from him. He also was given a long straight thin piece of cloth that was bright white that he had no idea how he should wear. He also had a shirt with buttons that were a lighter blue sharing the same theme as the suit and the pants that went with it. As he ate, Luna entered carrying three books scrolls and quills. She quietly waited as he finished eating before she levitated a piece of wood with two strings on either end to Nights mouth. "I know it's uncomfortable, but trust me, it's more pleasant than having your mouth magically sealed. Just focus on learning Equish. Now that I am aware from my sister that you can actually learn, I will teach you the written language before I have to re-cast the spell. Then you can communicate through writing until you learn the spoken language." As she said this, Night attempted to grumble, but the wood in his mouth began to glow in a blue aura, as it did his voice was muted. "Before we begin Josh Rovers." As Josh heard his name, he looked at Luna. "We shall have to pretend that we are together, or I fear that my sister might attempt to cause something. We cant just jump into it though, or my sister won't believe it. We shall leave Canterlot to train your magic, so we don't endanger our subjects. At this time, it will be just the two of us because you will challenge any guard who wishes to come and protect us in a jealous rage. This might bring my sister's anger upon you, but we would need the time so we can tell whatever story we wish about how we fell in love and finally c-confessed our love to one another." Luna's face turned a deep purple color, and her gaze could not meet Night's gaze. "We will also need to attend grand galloping gala together, where we shall cement the fact that we are together in my sister's mind. The good lie is in the defined as such we shall dance together. Since you most likely don't know how, I will teach you." Luna waited for any form of confirmation or disapproval from Night, but there was none. "Very well then let us begin with your lesson in Equish," Luna stated as she did Night picked her up and placed her on the bed next to his sitting form. Luna immediately teleported back on the ground and used her magic to pull another bed closer, before she jumped on the new bed. Despite the clothes, she still couldn't be near Night. Every time she was she remembered what she had seen. She had read books on the subject, but Celestia had been protective of her and she hadn't seen a stallion's member. As Luna started her lesson, Night knew that this was going to be a long day. And he had no way of stopping it, only prolonging it It was after a ten-hour lesson When Luna allowed Night to rest allowing only a small dinner while she crafted the Night sky. { Well I knew that she would focus on the history, but at the very least she also told me their meaning. I can do this. I just have to resist the urge to strangle Luna for saying all these useless facts. I can't allow Luna to die now even if there wasn't a bond. As Celestia seems to have developed an enjoyment of seeing me suffer. I can't wait for the day I leave the castle with Luna I won't have to follow the charade that she has created. If I am lucky maybe we will be close enough to a forest, so I could finally eat some meat.} Two and a half weeks had passed since Nights lessons in Equish had started. He had tried to convince Luna that he didn't need the history of every symbol just the meaning. The princess just said that she would not risk changing a method that worked. The enhancement that allowed him to understand other ponies had run out after the second week, and his only form of communication was writing and reading until he could remember the spoken language. Luna had regained enough power to change her body back to a full grown mare a few days prior to today. Today was the day that Night and Luna were to go camping near the everfree forest. The sister's had chosen the everfree forest because Night had expressed his intent to hunt creatures for meat. The princesses thought that if something would die anyway it might as well be a monster in the forest. It was time for them to leave; they had enough supplies that would last them and the guards that would join them for a month. Night wrote something on a piece of parchment that he had been carrying after the enchantment, and presented it to Celestia. "No guard that can't defeat me is allowed to come with us. They will be nothing but a burden." As Celestia read this, she became enraged. "The guards are going, and that's not negotiable," Celestia said in a slightly louder than usual voice. "Um, sister, Night has yet to learn the spoken language,"- Luna said from her sister's right. Letting out a frustrated huff Celestia summoned a parchment and a quill and wrote in a quick manner not caring for her strokes, before she presented her response to Night as her horn flared up. "The guards are going with you. If you argue you will fight me. And we both know how that will end!" As Night read the reply, he started backing away in fear. His fear of Celestia was still strong even though he could stand near her without shaking and thinking she would kill him at the moment he wasn't paying attention to her every movement. Celestia took this as her response, and the matter had been settled. {What is he doing if the guards come along we would actually have to spend every second together to convince them of our love. If they come along we might even have to *Ugh* kiss. He knows that my sister cant hurt him without hurting me so why is he backing away. You are ruining my plan Josh Rovers.} These were the thoughts Luna had as Night went back to check his supplies. he had gotten two swords from the royal armoury to use in his hunts. {Perhaps he merely wanted to get his weapons to make himself more intimidating.} Luna thought with a glimmer of hope but as time past and it was time to depart any hope that she had, had left her. "Goodbye sister, avoid hurting Night, and please don't keep him awake too late with your lessons," Celestia farewelled in a timid voice battering her eyelashes as Luna, Night and six other guards left the castle grounds. "I will attempt to do so," Luna replied in a voice that suggested she hadn't realized what her sister had implied. Which made Celestia chuckle. Chapter-26 Knowing ones attunement [Edited]Author's Note Proof read by Bronyprophet Shout out to our Magic Theorist =purpleninja102 Chapter-26 Knowing ones attunement [Edited] As they walked Luna summoned a scroll and a quill and started to write a message then levitated it in front of Night. He didn't even seem to notice. Finally frustrated, she spoke imbuing her voice with magic so Night would understand her. "NIGHT, READ THE MESSAGE!" As Night heard this he was snapped from his thoughts and his gaze forcefully focused on the letters that were levitated before him. "You failed! We will both need to be convincing or Celestia will not believe it once she is confronted with the guards reports, " once Night had read the last symbol of the message the parchment suddenly burst into flames and was destroyed. {How can I be more convincing with my feelings? I can't ask her in a letter as the guards will see it and realize that its an act. I Can't lie since they can't understand me. Wait, Luna lied by using her body while her words spoke half truths. Yes, I will lie by being closer to her. I will have to make it visible to all the guards that I have feelings, for Luna. So that the lie has no chance of being discovered.} As Night finished thinking he walked towards Luna and put his right arm over her neck. Pulling her slightly closer and forcing her body to touch his. The six guards and Luna were startled, but Luna didn't struggle not sure if she could get away before he hurt her. As they proceeded the guards kept pace, Luna realized that Night wasn't attacking her because of what she said. As the princess began to relax so did the guards although they kept staring at the two. As they kept walking, the guards couldn't help but feel as though they were seeing something private yet they couldn't stop staring. One was an alicorn princess, and the other a skillful warrior, that had defeated them in an unbelievable display of power, and yet they acted like a colt and his marefriend on hearts and hoofs day. Unable to keep their hooves off one another. As the guards and the snuggling form of Night and Luna reached the camp site where they would be staying. The Princess ordered the guards to secure the perimeter and gather as much fire wood as they can carry. The guards were reluctant to leave the two lovebirds although now it was for a different reason then when they left Canterlot but they hurried and followed the order when Luna said that she would attempt to teach Night magic. Once the guards were far enough away so that they couldn't hear the princess. She imbued her voice with magic and spoke as quietly as she could to Josh. "I WILL IMBUE MY MANE WITH MAGIC AND THEN PERCEED TO USE IT TO DRAW SOME OF YOUR MAGIC ENERGY FROM YOU. IT IS AN OLD TECHNIQUE USED FOR DRAINING YOUR OPPONENT OF THEIR MAGIC AND AS SUCH, IT WILL BE PAINFUL. REMAIN CALM AND DONT FIGHT IT OR YOU MIGHT BE WOUNDED DUE TO YOUR LACK OF A HORN. IT IS THE FASTEST WAY TO DETERMINE YOUR MAGIC AFFINITY." As Luna said this, colorful sparks spread through her mane and tail causing it to become darker and translucent. Small lights stayed in her mane even after the multi-coloured sparks disappeared. Night was a little surprised as Luna's mane moved towards him resembling a tentacle wrapping itself around his hand. He almost fought it before remembering what Luna had said. He felt his hand start to heat up causing a burning sensation to envelop his skin. The next second his hand became numb, and he fell to the ground succumbing to his weight as he started feeling cold. Luna retracted her mane shivering and imbued her mane with magic before she spoke again. "Y-YOU'RE MOST SUITED FOR THE ALTERATION OF THE PHYSICS AROUND YOU. ALSO, YOUR MAGIC RESERVE IS PATHETIC. I ONLY TOOK ENOUGH MAGIC TO CAST A SIMPLE SPELL, AND YOU'RE ALREADY SPENT. IF YOU ARE TO HOPE TO GAIN THE MEANS TO DEFEND YOURSELF JOSH ROVERS, WE SHALL HAVE TO REPEAT THIS PROCESS THREE TIMES A DAY FOR A WEEK AND FORCE YOU INTO SLEEP TO REPLENISH YOUR POWER. AND THANKS TO YOUR FAILURE THAT MEANS THAT WE SHALL SHARE A TENT SO THAT WE ARE NOT COMPELLED TO KISS TO DECEIVE THE GUARDS OF OUR 'FEELINGS'. GET UP AND SET UP OUR TENT.THE SOONER YOU REST THE SOONER WE CAN DO IT AGAIN." Luna said as she levitated the tent parts to herself. Given how magically exhausted he was she doubted Night would actually be able to get up, let alone set up a tent. Much to her surprise Night got up and spoke in his strange language as he began setting up the tent. It was only after he had set up the tent and fainted from exhausted that Luna realized that she had forced him to do it with magic. {I'm sure he would believe me if I said that mind control magic is easier to resist the more you are exposed to it. For now I must get him inside a sleeping bag and prepare to explain to the guards that we are sharing a bed.} As Night was sleeping the guards began to come back in groups of two carrying absurd amounts of firewood. Once all the guards were accounted for, Luna spoke. "My loyal night guard. I shall Uhm share a tent with Night Shadow to um make sure his magic doesn't go out of control as we will be increasing his magic reserve at a dangerous rate." Luna said as she fidgeted with her hooves. "Um, princess sorry for asking, but why are you even teaching him magic?" one of the guards inquired "Ah well, he asked us to teach him so he could better defend me. I did say it was unnecessary, but he was persuasive. Set up your tents and make a meal I am sure Night will be famished when he wakes up and I know for a fact that he can eat meat so please make enough for him as well."As Luna said this she went inside the tent where Night slept and closed the shutter leaving six terrified guards in her leave. Chapter-27 For freedom[Edited]Author's Note Edited by Bronyprophet http://www.fimfiction.net/user/Bronyprophet Comment if you feel like it Chapter-27 For freedom[Edited] "Princess Luna I am sorry to disturb you. But the guards wanted you to make sure that the food is acceptable before Night Shadow awoke," the rather excited Vibrant Arts said as she barged into the tent where Night was resting using Luna's back as a pillow. "Then perhaps you should be quieter miss Arts," Luna said in a hushed tone as Luna got up, doing her best not to disturb Night's slumber as she left the tent to investigate the food. Night was awoken from a cold breeze. As he was still yawning, Night felt something sharp hit his forehead. The surprise shook him from his drowsiness, and he looked around searching for his attacker. Much to his surprise, all he saw was a paper plane laying on the ground before him. Curious he picked the piece of paper and unfolded it, discovering a message written on it. "If there is anything you desire, come alone to the woods near the camp now. We can negotiate a deal. If you don't come alone or you're followed, I shall retract this offer. Feel free to bring your weapons but know that, if you attack me you will regret it." {This is unexpected. I suppose I must take the risk, seeing as how Luna has used her magic to control me against my will again I should take, some parchment and my swords to make sure we can communicate.} As Night thought this he grabbed some parchment, quills, and an ink bottle. He placed his items and the message in the pockets of his jeans. He then proceeded to strap his swords to his back with straps that went over his shirt. He was just about to exit the tent when Luna entered, and his lips met her muzzle resembling a kiss. Luna was surprised at the thing that had stopped her from entering the tent. But in the next moment she noticed Night staring at her eyes in surprise. Sudden realization struck her, and her horn lit up throwing Night out of the tent and Night landed painfully outside of the tent on his back. Once Luna came back to her senses, she rushed to Night's side, who was still trying to catch his breath and used her magic to speak as she healed him. "WE ARE SORRY, IT WAS JUST SO UNEXPECTED, PLEASE FORGIVE ME," Luna said in a pleading voice as the guards gathered around them wanting to see what all the commotion was When Night's new minor wounds were gone, he got up and proceeded to grab a piece parchment, quill, and the ink bottle from the pockets of his jeans. Then started to write a message calmly before presenting it to Luna. "For the third time today you have used your magic on me without permission or reason. I am going to go hunting in the woods. If either you or any of the guards follow me; I will be eating a pony tonight." Luna gulped and stepped away from Night as he crumbled the message and put it into his pocket, before walking into the woods. Two of the guards wished to follow him to make sure he was safe. But the princess swiftly stopped them and reminded them that he defeated over one hundred guards alone. The guards accepted it as fear crossed their faces at the memory. Then agreed to eat the food they had cooked and get some much-needed rest. {That was unplanned but it worked out for the better at least I am confident that this mysterious person will show up. I wonder if they can actually follow up on their offer.} As Night thought, he noticed a paper plane fly towards him as he did he hastily snatched it from the air mid-flight. "Thank you for coming alone. I do not wish to reveal my identity yet. Simply write your desire on the parchment, leave it, and head back for your camp. You will find a dead cockatrice near the forest edge that will help with your deceit. A sign of good will." {How did this mysterious stranger learn about the lie I used to get here alone? And they even prepared something to help me keep that lie to prevent me from hunting to avoid the possibility of me running into this mysterious character. If anything they have proven themselves resourceful. I will give them a chance.} Night thought as he got his ink and quill and wrote his reply before he proceeded to toss the parchment to the ground and head back to the camp. Once Night was out of sight, someone picked up the parchment and read the desire that Night had written. "FREEDOM!" As Night walked back to the camp, he noticed the half lizard half chicken body that was lying on his path. He picked it and walked towards the camp. Upon exiting the woods, he was greeted by a worried Luna, who spoke without giving him any time to react. "NIGHT CAN WE TAKE IT THAT THOU WILL NOT BREAK OUR TRUST AND ATTACK OUR SUBJECTS." As Night took out his parchment, quill, and ink bottle out of his jeans, Luna's horn began to glow. Shadow was annoyed at that fact and said something in his language but went on to write a message and present it to the princess. "So long as you, write your words, and don't use your magic on me without my permission or for good reason. I will not harm your subjects, or your sister without permission or for a good cause. And of course if you wish to keep your deceit. You will teach me magic." Luna relaxed after reading the message and took the writing materials from Night and wrote her reply. "I agree to your terms, but be warned should you kiss us again without warning I will use my magic on you even if it were by chance. Once you are done cooking and eating your dinner, I will drain you of your magic again. It is so you can work up the magic reserves you will need for spell casting." As Night read the answered, he nodded in agreement then began heading for the fire spearing the cockatrice on one of his swords. At the display, Luna barely held her dinner down but decided not to comment. Chapter-30 Has joined the party [Edited]Author's Note Proofread by Bronyprophet http://www.fimfiction.net/user/Bronyprophet Comment Chapter-30 Has joined the party [Edited] Night, Luna and the night guards, hadn't seen the outskirts of Ponyville when they met the six element bearers. Before even a single word could be exchanged Rainbow Dash charged shouting. "Stand back girls, Nightmare Moon is back." As Rainbow got closer, the guards surrounded Luna and pointed their spears at her. Dash thought she could fly around their spears, and she would have attempted it, if she weren't also met by Nights piercing gaze, which stopped her in her place. A few seconds later Twilight appeared in a burst of magic speaking in a frantic manner. "Rainbow stop, that's not Nightmare Moon, its princess Luna don't you remember we used the elements of harmony on her?" As Twilight said this, she noticed that Rainbow Dash had stopped and was now looking at the strange diamond dog Nightmare Moon had summoned. She knew that the dog was dangerous as her brother had sent her a letter claiming it had fought and won against more than half the royal guard. {No there's no way this creature could have done that. It doesn't even have a horn, and the girls defeated it during the summer sun celebration. But Shiny wouldn't lie I need to ask I must know.} As Twilight was beginning to speak, Pinkie surprised everyone by appearing behind Luna as confetti flew everywhere, and Pinkie started hummed a strange tune. Once she was done with the strange tune, she disappeared behind Luna's Mane and reappeared next to the still shocked Rainbow and Twilight as Rarity and Apple Jack appeared. "Oh dear please tell me, that you haven't been walking around Canterlot with those common clothes. They don't even match." -Rarity said in an exaggerated tone as she noticed Night's jeans and shirt. Ignoring Rarity's comment Luna spoke. "I was unaware that you were so proficient in time magic, bearer of laughter," Luna said in a still slightly shocked tone. "Magic? I don't use magic princess. I mean duh I don't even have a horn, so that would be dangerous, and I don't want to hurt ponies or make them sad by hurting myself. I just use my pinkie sense to tell me where I would make the most ponies happy, and then I go there and surprise them. I mean, everypony loves random surprises especially if they have confetti and balloons in them. So you see silly Loony Luna it's just my pinkie sense, and please call me Pinkie." As Pinkie ended her speech, which took less than ten seconds somehow, she managed to grab the other five element bearers in a hug that shook them from their stunned expressions. {So she isn't even aware that she is doing it. Perhaps it is for the best she remains ignorant. If she thinks, she might hurt somepony with her power, she would be more likely to do it.} Luna thought before she spoke. "That is a most interesting skill but for now we should continue our journey to the mountain where the dragon has taken refuge." As Luna said this all the ponies agreed except Fluttershy, and Night noticed this. {The sooner this is resolved the sooner I can get back to training magic. I need to make Fluttershy more resolved to do this.} Night thought as he walked towards Fluttershy, but his path was blocked off by Twilight and Rainbow Dash. "And just what do you think you are doing?" Twilight asked in a stern voice. "I just need to speak with Fluttershy to make sure this is resolved as fast as possible so I can return to my training," Night said calmly "A likely story you can speak from there. I still remember what you threatened to do." Rainbow said in an arrogant voice. "That was because of magic If I truly wished to fight you then you'd be dead," Night replied annoyed which caused every ponies expression to turn into one of horror. "But that's not important for now Fl-" Night began to say before he was interrupted by Rainbow. "Ha, I beat you alone when I was going easy on you I can definitely beat you now." Rainbow declared smugly. "Is that a challenge?" Night asked in a challenging tone as a broad grin appeared on his face. Noticing this tone Luna spoke in a pleading voice. "No need to fight amongst ourselves, we need to focus on dealing with a dragon," Upon hearing this Dash smirked and said confidently. "Don't worry princess it won't take any time at all," As Dash said this, she charged towards Night surprising the other ponies. Night merely observed her movements and as she came closer. {Still So predictable} Night thought as he stepped to the side. Much to his surprise Rainbow changed her course accordingly and headed for him again without changing her speed. There was no time for Night to step aside again and even if he could, he suspected that it wouldn't be any more effective than it was the first time. He extended his hands and grabbed Dash's hooves as they came into reach, then jumped from the ground and allowed the force of the blow to carry him rather than taking damage. Dash wasn't slowing down despite the newly added uneven weight. After a few seconds when she looked up to see why she hadn't felt herself hit a solid mass. She was greeted by Nights broad smile and eyes that made her feathers shiver with fear. Before she knew what was happening, Night extended his arms and pushed her to the left while propelling himself to the right. As Night landed, he fell backward and made two complete turns before he rose to his feet with a rather calm and satisfied expression. Rainbow Dash on the other side of Princess Luna and the guards crashed into the ground and left a rather long if shallow line in the dirt road. As Night headed to Rainbow not knowing if she had withstood his counterattack he was held in place by Luna's voice. "ENOUGH!" "We should head for the mountain where the dragon awaits. Guards make sure that Miss Rainbow Dash is okay and heal her wounds with magic." Once Luna had finished speaking the guards accepted their orders and helped Rainbow. Shortly after that Night regained the movement of his body but kept staring at Luna before he turned his head towards the other five element bearers and found Fluttershy, and spoke in a commanding voice. "Why are you doing this Fluttershy?" Fluttershy tried to hide from the intense gaze as she heard the question, but she couldn't. Wanting the attention to be on anything but her she answered meekly. "Uhm well, I wanted to help make um sure ah that the dragon um didn't hurt anypony, um but ah, I am afraid of dragons." Upon hearing this, the other ponies were surprised but Night spoke calmly before any of them could say anything. "Then go home. You'll be nothing but a burden like this. Don't worry I will make sure your friends aren't hurt, and if they fail I will kill the dragon." The calm way he spoke about killing made everypony uneasy except for Luna. Fluttershy, however, shouted with determination her eyes flaring. "You will not kill a dragon. All creatures should live and care for one another!" As Fluttershy was breathing heavily and staring at Night, he merely smiled and answered unaffected by the stare. "Well then show me your determination, and make sure you don't fail Fluttershy." After saying this, Night walked back to Luna's side, and once Rainbow was healed of her minor bruises and cuts, the group headed for the mountain with an uneasy silence heavy in the air. Chapter-31 The Climb[Edited]Author's Note Proofread by Bronyprophet http://www.fimfiction.net/user/Bronyprophet Sorry its not the dragon chapter but I sort of need to establish their relationship before the GGG and its easiest in strenuous circumstance. Also a bit of characterization about Josh's pride in his title. Comment on anything and know that I already suspect you hate me delaying progression of the story for character development to which I say. Shoganai. Chapter-31 The Climb[Edited] Once Rainbow Dash stood up again, she walked to her friends while staring at Night. "You only got lucky dog, and what gives you the right to say things like that. Fluttershy might not be as awesome as me, but she is my friend, and I won't stand for you badmouthing my friends." Dash said in a threatening tone. "There is no luck in a fight, just things you don't notice, as for Fluttershy I only said what I saw." At hearing this Rainbow tried to fly at Night again, but was stopped by Twilight gripping her tail with her magic. "That's enough Rainbow we need to get along, at least until we deal with the dragon; Princess Celestia thought that they might help in this mission. I don't like it either, but we have to focus on dealing with the dragon right now." Twilight said in a calming voice. "Yeah okay Twi, but mark my words this isn't over dog," Rainbow said staring at Night. As the group began walking towards the mountain, Princess Luna spoke up wanting to break the uncomfortable silence, which had broken out after Dash's words. "Um, actually Night Shadow, isn't a diamond dog." Luna said in a nervous tone. "Not a diamond dog? Then what is he? A hornless minotaur, no the hooves are all wrong. Princess Luna, what is he, if he is not a hairless diamond dog?" Twilight spoke in a frantic manner. "Calm down Twilight, we have more than enough time to speak as we walk. He said his kind was called hueman." Luna began to speak in a comforting voice before Night called from her other side. "Not hueman, it's human, and I think you would get better answers from me. Seeing as I was almost killed twice by your Princesses lack of knowledge on the subject," - Night said calmly. "And why should we trust you hueman?" Dash asked putting emphasis on the last word. Twilight and Luna both looked a bit worried at what Night's reaction might be. "Because I have nothing to gain by lying horse." Night said with annoyance glaring at Rainbow, who was flying on the other side of Luna. He attempted to emphasise horse and judging by the ponies gasps he knew he had succeeded. "Horse how dare you, I'll beat it into you that we are ponies," Rainbow yelled at Night. "Do it if you can, I won't lose to anyone who doesn't use magic, and this time I won't stop after one counter attack." Night said as a grin appeared on his face in a challenging tone. {I need to stop this before he actually hurts somepony. But what can I threaten him to make him behave. Night is acting like a foal, and I can't punish him in anyway that won't end badly. Magic yes I can still try that. I hope this works.} Luna thought as she spoke before Rainbow had a chance to attack Night or taunt him into attacking her. "Night stop this, or did you fall in love with Miss Dash?" Luna said in a slightly hurt voice, as she looked Night in the eyes. Her stare was conveying that if he continued, she would make him regret it. {Did I say something wrong? I thought I was clear that I hated Rainbow; maybe I did something without realizing it. Oh no, I can't risk our deceit being found out, especially when I am still training in magic. I must act fast can't let the lie be found out.} Night thought as he took his left arm and put it around Luna's neck, pulling her closer to him. "I will only be bound to you," Night said in a gentle voice, as the ponies stared at him and Luna. "Well, as long as you understand, and please stop acting like a foal, it's shameful," Luna said in a calm voice that carried a hint of satisfaction in it. "I will try, but I do have to defend the title of Weaponmaster, if anyone attacks me, I will defeat them. Don't worry if they are ponies I will do my best not to kill them. Also, I thought we agreed I would act as I feel, I should or are you considering accepting my proposal?" As Night said this, Luna turned a violet colour, and it took a whole minute of uncomfortable silence. She realized that the proposal he was speaking of was their new agreement. As she could not agree or disagree to owe him a favour without sounding suspicious, Luna answered in the only way she could. "I am, considering it," Luna said with an unenthusiastic voice. As she did, the element bearers stopped in their tracks, the guards to their credit, only missed a beat, but then continued trotting as if nothing strange was said. "We should hurry, if you want to make it back to Ponyville by nightfall." Luna commented as she turned and saw the bearers, paralyzed forms. Her words seemed to snap them out of it as they began walking again, up the mountain. Before long, Rarity spoke and broke the strange silence. "Princess I don't mean to pry, but what is this proposal Night spoke of?" She asked in a conspiratorial manner. "My relationship with Night Shadow, is a personal matter, and I would appreciate it if you do not ask such blunt questions in the future." Luna said defensively causing Rarity to stop walking, until she was at the back of the group with Fluttershy and Apple Jack. With that the silence returned. Luna could only think of two things as she continued to walk up the mountain path, next to Night. {His body sure is warm for not having fur. But what was I thinking breaking this beautiful silence. I mean really, what would have happened if Night didn't get the hint, or decided to ignore it everything would have fallen apart. No this silence is calming it's peaceful. I like it.} Chapter-32 Dragon [Un-Edited]Seeing the smoking cave Luna spoke reluctantly breaking the peaceful silence yet again. "Twilight Sparkle we are only here to assist you as such would you please share with us your plan for dealing with the dragon."-Luna said calmly. "Uhm yes of course princess. The plan, can't forget about the plan. Well I will go in with Flutershy and Rainbow while Pinkie, AJ, Rarity and you prepare to subdue the dragon if its not ready for negotiating."- Twilight said confidently. "Are you sure of those groups Twilight the elements of harmony only work when used together?"-Luna said with a bit of concern in her voice. "Elements princess? We didn't bring them. But I am sure we can handle it I have excellent negotiating skills and Flutershy has a way with animals and if the dragon doesn't wish to reason Rainbow can just distract it by flying around it." -As she heard this Luna's face became a pale blue. Twilight turned and headed to speak with her friends but was stopped by Night speaking up. "From what I've heard this dragon might be too strong to subdue I ask that you allow me to kill it if the negotiations fail." As night said this in a calm manner Twilight turned with anger on her face. "The negotiations won't fail and if they do since you can't assist in subduing the dragon without hurting it I order you to stay and watch as ponies who can do it take care of it." -Twilight said her horn glaring. As she finished speaking she disappeared in a bright light and reappeared where her friends were. Not much later Rainbow lazily flew above Night and Luna and said in a teasing manner. "I guess you'll see how we ponies can do things you Huemans can't."- Night glared at her as she said this but Luna still stood still. Taking this victory Rainbow flew off towards the cave entrance as Night let go of Luna and climbed a particularly big boulder and prepared to observe the ponies strategy. As Rainbow, Twilight and Flutershy entered the smoking dark cave Night noticed how unorganized their formation and the formation of the 9 ponies who stood waiting in front of the cave were. Furthermore they had not waited for the Luna to make her way to them and they only had 3-4 magic users to defend them. If what Luna had said about Pinkie was true and assuming this dragon had elemental breath like the dragons Night remembered from legends. {It might be annoying but I hope they succeed then I won't have to waste any more time here and can continue my training.} As Night thought this the mountain rumbled and a yellow and purple ball shot out from the cave. It hit Pinkie Pie, AJ, Rarity and the 4 non-pegasus guards and the force slammed them into Nights bolder shattering it. Once Night had regained his balance he saw the unconscious bodies of 5 of the 6 element bearers and 4 of the royal guards some of their limbs were bent in the wrong direction but they were all breathing.{Guess the plan changed.} As Night turned back towards the cave he was greeted by a torrent of fire. He couldn't escape it and he just stood still hoping that he would die instantly and not be tormented by having to suffer a slow death. In the last second before the fire reached him he saw a transparent pale blue magic come between him and the fire and absorbing the flames. Then he heard Luna's voice. "Help Rainbow and the others if you must kill the dragon but don't let them get hurt. I will protect the fallen."-Luna said with conviction.{I might all him a favour for this but its not like I can refuse anything he asks so I might as well get something out of it.} "Of course." {I have to repay her for saving my life even if she only did it to protect herself.} As Night said this he drew his 2 swords and walked to the side of the barrier. When Night was to the edge of the barrier he saw Rainbow Dash fly out of the cave followed by an enormous red lizard with claws and feet. Unlike the dragons he had read about this one had limbs and wings but its scales looked every bit as strong as the tales and it had spat out fire. Watching the dragon fly he realized he had no way of reaching it and if he waited for it to return to its lair the 2 guards and Rainbow would become its snacks. He thought for any possible ways but in the end he came up with only one plan. "Rainbow Guards bring the dragon down to the ground somehow."-Once Night yelled this the two guards prepared their spears and intercepted Rainbows path. As the dragon passed by them they pointed their spears at its eyes and before it could slow down or change direction the spears pierced his eyes. The dragon didn't even know what was happening and continued to fly the force of speed put pleasure on the wooden spears and they shattered. The two royal guards screamed in pain along with the dragon as they hit its wings splinters sticking in their hooves their air being knocked out of them from the pressure. The dragon was angry it screamed and spat fire all around itself and by pure luck it hit the edge of Rainbows wing. With her loss of balance and pain Rainbow started falling towards the ground along with the 2 guards who were unconscious. As Luna saw the 3 figures falling she extended her magic as fast as she could while keeping a barrier if the dragons spouts fire in her direction. Unfortunately she was not fast enough and she couldn't slow down one of the guards enough fell on her left wing and yelled put in pain. Luna dropped the shield and brought all 3 to the ground before her before she made a new barrier. Before her was Rainbow dash with a slightly burned wing twitching in pain a royal pegasus guard and the screaming form of Vibrant Arts whose left wing was mangled beyond recognition. The feathers were twisted and bone fragments poked out in every direction. It was held by a slack flesh and blood poured out of it at an alarming rate. {I must heal this wing fast or the guard might die.} As Luna began to heal the wing however she felt a strong blow to the shield.{No I need to concentrate or I can't heal and the dragon wont stop now that he knows we are here tanks to the screams. } As Luna thought this she cast a silence spell on the barrier in the hopes that the dragon would stop its attack and began to use basic magic to control the blood flow of Vibrant Arts. Night seeing the dragon attack the barrier realized that it was only doing it because of the screams once the screams disappeared. He took his 2 swords and hit them together while shouting at the dragon. The dragon instantly turned towards the sound while still standing on the barrier. As soon as the dragon turned Night ran to his left not wanting to risk the dragon sending fire in his direction. The dragon jumped off the shield and flew to where Night used to be as Luna began healing Vibrant Arts left wing. As the dragon stood in the spot trying to find the one who caused the noise it roared and swung its tail around. Night realizing he couldn't reach the throat of the dragon sneaked up behind it avoiding its tail as it came around and then used as much power as he could to swing at the dragons leg. The sword smashed the scales but got stuck in between them. From the new pain the dragon spat fire around itself which Night barely escaped by grabbing hold of the dragons tail. From the scales on the tail Night cut his arms and legs and blood began flowing down his body. As the dragon began to calm down Night let go of its tail and with a loud scream spun around and using both hands swung the sword he was still holding into the one that was stuck into the dragons leg. The sword that was stuck in the dragons leg shattered along with the scales that were holding it and impaled itself into the dragons soft muscles. As the dragon fell to the ground Night managed to jump away despite his injuries but the dragon breathed fire yet again in the direction of Luna's barrier. Luna had managed to withstand the pain from Night getting hurt and kept the barrier up while healing Vibrant Arts wing. She was surprised by a sudden surge of pressure against the shield and lost control of her healing spell. The uncontrolled spell ended up cutting Vibrant's wing of and she awoke from her half conscious state screaming with pain. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH." Night knew he had to finish the fight with the next blow the dragon was big and if it got up again it would be hard to strike it down. {I need to end this but how my blows cant even go trough its scales. His wings don't have scales. If I make a big enough wound it will bleed out. But how do I cut trough the wings they are too thick at the base to be cut in just one swing. Magic yes I did want to continue my training what better training then practice?} -As Night thought this he climbed the on top of the shaking dragon who was laying on his right side and carefully positioned his sword on the dragons left wings base before he spoke. "A meaningless death." - As Night said this he focused his magic into making the sword heavier. His wounds began glowing in a grey light and he felt as though each wound was tearing his arm apart. Using the last of his will power Night channelled even more magic power into the sword. In the next moment Night was pulled down by his sword cutting of the two wings of the dragon along with all the scales flesh and meat that was in between the two appendages. Once Night fell to the ground he landed on his legs and was rewarded by pain from his wounds the sword didn't stop however and kept on going Night held it until it began to get swallowed my the ground at which point Night pushed himself sideways from the hilt. As Night was turning to lie on his back to see if he managed to kill the dragon he heard a loud scream of pain that sounded unlike anything he had heard before from the dragon. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHA"-As he heard the deafening scream Night noticed the massive mass of bloody meat get closer to him and then surround him. Blood was dripping all around him he was bleeding and there was no light. {A meaningless death indeed.} Was all Night thought of before he passed out from magic exhaustion. A familiar cold sensation flowing trough his body. Luna was on the verge of collapsing but she felt Nights despair trough their bond. For the first time since the link was made she felt something other then pain from the link. {I must save him or else my body will shatter. I can't save him. My magic isn't enough. He will die, I will die.} As Luna thought on her approaching death she couldn't help but cry and sob in a loud manner as she said. "I can't s-save him. H-he will die." The ponies around Luna were snapped from their pain and shock by her words. Twilight's horn glowed and a magical line extended to Luna's horn. "You can use my magic to help him princess just direct me."- As Twilight said this Luna felt the enormous amount of magic that the element of magic possessed. It wasn't as much as an alicorn's but it was more then enough to save Night. Luna's horn glowed in a pale blue light and Night's unconscious blood covered body was teleported on her back. The ponies gasped from all the blood that was staining the princesses fur. As she knew that there weren't that many injuries Luna focused what was left of the magic power she had and the power which Twilight had given her control of and cast a spell to heal all of the ponies and Night. Unfortunately due to the magic residue from her past attempts of healing Vibrant Arts wing the wing was unaffected by the spell. As the spell was coming to an end Luna fainted from magic exhaustion. Her only thoughts as she did was. { We are all going to live.} and a feeling if weight being lifted from her. Author's Note Clothes suggestions still needed Finally dragon fight also first fight where Josh/Night wasn't OP Comment if you want Chapter-33 View Points[Edited]Author's Note Chapters are getting a bit longer again. I am sorry for all the people who don't have the time to read longer chapters. I am trying to keep them short. Edited by our Magic theorist purpleninja102 http://www.fimfiction.net/user/purpleninja102 Gamer91 sorry but this was the closest I could bring it while keeping it somewhat believable. Flutershy has lost 20 from warrior spirit Comments are welcome like maybe if I overdid Josh/ Night's rudeness (keep in mind he genuinely believed he was going to die for the ponies) Chapter-33 View Points[Edited] Luna awoke shocking everypony. She found herself being carried by a unicorn 2 earth ponies and a pegasus guards on a stretcher made from a guards tent while Vibrant Arts and the other unicorn guard were covering the rear of the group. Twilight had taken the responsibility of carrying Nights unconscious body using her magic and was detailing his physique without touching his blood stained clothes. Upon noticing Luna's gaze Twilight made the scroll and quill she was using to document her findings disappear and spoke. "Princess Luna how are you awake so soon after magically draining yourself? We thought that you would be out for at least a day."-Twilight asked summoning another quill and scroll. "It becomes easier to regain ones magic with practice. I would like to know what became of the dragon? I did see it had fallen to the ground but if its still alive it might attack the near pony settlements once it awakens."- Luna said in a serious tone. The ponies seemed uneasy at her question even to the point where Flutershy was on the verge of crying. Noticing this Luna turned her gaze to her guards as she jumped off her stretcher. "Well princess we shouldn't worry about the dragon. Its heart along with a large amount of its blood and lungs left its body trough a rather large hole in its back where his wings used to be." -The pegasus guard said shivering at the memory. "I see, did it put up much of a fight? It seemed rather weakened when Night brought it down."- The princess asked preparing to use her magic to heal somepony if need be. "Um No princess Night Shadow brought it down quite permanently."- The guard said turning a rather sickly blue colour as he remembered the dragon yet again. His wings snapping shut tight. "Well then Vibrant Arts, Stormy Cloud I hear by appoint you my personal guards for your actions here today."-At this Stormy grinned but Vibrant Arts just looked at her wing and spoke. "I can't accept that princess. I will be of no use to the guard with a wing like this."- As Luna looked at the wing she remembered her failure. The wing was so infused with residue magic that no spell would work on it properly and it was beyond anything medicine could help as far as she knew. {No I cant let this be she lost her flight I can't take her job from her too.} "You will be my personal guard miss Arts if you believe that your lack of wings will prevent you from your duties I would be happy to supervise your study of magic as I am doing for Night. Or alternatively I suppose you could ask him for training in the art of wielding weapons. He did prove that his skills have no equal."-As Vibrant heard magic she began to tremble but once she heard of the suggestion of Night teaching her to wield weapons she fell to the ground and hid behind her hooves and began sobbing. Everypony but the guards looked at Vibrant in a questioning manner and the guards were standing still as statues. It was at this moment that Luna realized that her suggestion must have sounded like a death sentence to Vibrant Arts due to the "Test" all night guards took and she hurried to correct herself. "I am sure that he would not hurt you miss Arts. After all he did not hurt even one pony during the test nor did he hurt miss Dash when she attacked him earlier. You will have to chose which though as Night has developed a bit of a distaste for magic users due to me and my actions."-Luna lowered her head as she said this. Vibrant Arts and the other guards shivered at the word test and Twilight seemed to get a nervous tick in her eye. Once Vibrant calmed down she spoke quietly. "Very well princess. I shall ask Night Shadow to teach me and trust in your judgement."- Vibrant said with a trembling voice. "I don't see why ya'all are so afraid. Night here's just a scrawny hornless minotaur I mean sure he might be fast on his feet but ya'all are the royal guards, what got ya so scared of im?" -Apple Jack asked annoyed at how the guards trembled at the very mention of Night. "You don't understand, you weren't there." - The unicorn guard said as Vibrant hid behind him. "Ahem, what I believe my guard is referring to is the test all night guards had to take under Nights request. You see he wished to ensure my safety as our fates are bound and I decided that it would be a good chance for me to find his limits. He fought off 143 royal guards with 13 captains armed with nothing but a monkey wrench without harming anypony of course."-Luna said in a nonchalant way trying to downplay the achievement. All stared at Luna as if she had grown a second head then they stared at Night's floating sleeping form as Twilights magic fizzled out from the information. Luna used her magic and managed to catch Night before he hit the ground. As Luna was still trying to conserve her magic so she could bring night rather then leave it to her sister Night was placed on her back and held in place by her wings. Before anyone could comment Night shot awake and grabbed Luna in a tight grip. It only took him five seconds to realize that he was still alive and where he was and let go of Luna. The two of them fell to the road Luna trying to regain her breathing and Night simply succumbing to dizziness. Once Night came to his senses he was picked up and forced to lie back on Luna's back by a blue aura. "Rest for now Night you still need to regain your magical energy."- Luna said sternly. "Oh my does this mean you have accepted his proposal princess?"-Rarity asked in a coy voice. {If I say no or maybe he might think that I am backing out of my word and won't do this favour. Oh great I hoped this could be postponed at least until the gala where I could have a disagreement with him and end this false relationship.} "Um yes I have decided to give him a chance and accept his proposal." "Give him a chance? So its not a wedding proposal?"-Rarity asked sounding a bit disappointed. To which Luna blushed and rapidly turned almost dropping Night from her back. Before she had a chance to protest Night spoke up. "You ponies sure have interesting strategies about doing things. My ways might not be pleasant but at least I know that I would protect that which is important to me." -As Night words were heard Flutershy and Rainbow lowered their heads in shame but Twilight spoke defiantly. "Oh yeah and what would you have done better if you were in charge of the plan?"-Twilight asked in a smug Canterlot tone. "Bring down the cave entrance and let the dragon suffocate in its smoke."- Night answered without hesitation but then continued." Or if I was supposed to give negotiations a try hide all non-unicorns around the cave and prepare for an ambush. Then have the unicorns either make sounds or send magic inside the cave to draw the dragon out. If he attacks upon seeing the unicorns kill him while he is trying to break trough their barriers if not wait and if he doesn't understand reason kill him."- As the ponies heard the meticulous plans being said Rarity spoke up. "I thought you were a gentlecolt but it would appear that you are nothing but a scoundrel."-Rarity said sounding offended. "For the second time someone has claimed I do not follow your foolish teachings. I will say it once so remember it well. I am a Weaponmaster I have devoted my life to the sole art of wielding weapons. Weapons are by nature tools made for fighting. In order to truly master any weapon you must troll away notions such as unjust or unfair. Or are you truly so narrow minded that you would rather die along with those you call friends to a creature that is faster stronger and can breath fire because you didn't use every weapon you had at your disposal. I didn't believe for a second that you would succeed if your negotiations failed. I wouldn't have even bothered saving you if it wasn't for Luna after all you failed to bring the one thing that would have compensated for your failing."-At hearing Night's angry voice the 6 element bearers began sobbing. Rainbow and A.J. wanted to say something, to defend their actions but nothing came to mind. Honour truly was worthless when faced with the lives of their friends and they hadn't even argued when Twilight had decided not to take the elements. Finally Luna's voice came to their salvation. "That's enough Night." Luna said in a voice that suggested that she would stop him with magic if he didn't either shut up or apologise. "I am sorry I merely wanted to point their flaws so I am not forced to protect them and be taken away from my personal matters. As for my words to you Flutershy it would appear that my trust in your spirit was false."-Night said in a rather sad voice rather then angry or annoyed hopped off of Luna's back and began to walk dizzily along the path. He made 20 paces before the magic exhaustion he was still suffering from caught up to him and he fell face first on the road. Feeling pain in her forehead and muzzle Luna sighed and picked and placed the passed out Night back on her back beckoning the other ponies to move. And so the 13 ponies walked back to Ponyville in a calming silence. Chapter-34 Favours[Un-Edited]The peaceful silence Luna had enjoyed was destroyed when Twilight spoke up as the group walked to Ponivile. "He might have been harsh but he did use facts and he did save us."-She said to no pony in particular. "You can't be serious Twilight he made Flutershy cry."-Rainbow protested. "Uhm well he uh is s-scary but um he only said what uhm he did because he um believed in me and he did protect us even after I failed."-Flutershy said meekly as she lowered her head. "No he didn't princess Luna protected us." Rainbow protested yet again not liking that her friends are defending the human. "And he protected me and by extension you miss Dash. As strong as I am I couldn't have defeated the dragon while keeping up the barrier."-Hearing Luna say this Rarity decided to speak as well. "Yes and he even sacrificed his clothes in the process. They might have been mismatched but the starry motif on the shirt and the design of the jeans were both wonderful. I know I will make him an attire he could use to fight so that this travesty doesn't happen again. As thanks for saving my life of course."- As she heard the last bit AJ spoke up. "Well shoot, ah neva thought of it like that but ah guess we do owe im thanks fer that don't we. Ah think ah'll give im some of the apple family sider."-At these words rainbow landed and looked at the ground in shame. "Oh me too, me too If we are all thanking him I will make him a supper duper party to make him smile."-Pinkie said in an enthusiastic tone as she swung her hooves in the air. "While I am sure Night would appreciate the gratitude as soon as we ensure that you are save in Ponivile we must head for Canterlot ."-Luna said in a calm voice. "But, but the party." Pinkie said as she somehow instantaneously appeared in front of Luna and adorned pleading eyes. "I am sorry but my sister must know what happened so we can decide what to do if more dragons appear. I know, you all have invitations to the Grand Galloping Gala if you want you can thank him then as Night will be attending. As for you miss Rarity I can have his measurements sent to you if you wish."-Luna said without missing a beat and walked past Pinkie. As she did Pinkie cheered up a bit at the mention of the gala. "I guess that means this is goodbye for now princess we reached a few minutes ago as we spoke. At the least we can send you off from the train station."-Twilight said in a hopeful tone. "And please do send the measurements I cant wait to design unique clothes for a one of a kind creature."- Rarity said as the group reached the train station. "Princess please tell him that I will make sure to make him smile at the gala."-Pinkie said as the guards and Luna carrying Night on her back entered the train. A royal cart was added especially for them as soon as Luna had expressed the wish to travel to Canterlot, despite her stating that it was unneeded. Luna had Night lean against her and watched him sleep as she thought of how she had felt his feelings of giving up. {If Twilight wasn't there I would have left him die left myself die. But I could always make a new body for myself so why was I so sad? Did his feelings pass trough the bond so strongly that I lost myself in them? I must be even more careful now especially since he now has a Favour he could ask me at any time. What will he even ask for?} As Luna thought this Night began to open his eyes and move startling Luna. {Ouh my head hurts, what happened.}-As Night thought this he awoke to the face of Luna staring at him. Startled he tried to back away but was gripped by her magic as he felt a falling sensation. "Guards please leave the cart now that Night is awake I have matters to discuss with him."-Luna said in a commanding voice. Once the guards left Luna cast a silence spell over the cart before she spoke again. "Josh Rovers you saved us and as we agreed I shall grant thee a boon so long as it is within reason. I wo"- Luna said hesitantly but was cut of by Josh. "That would not be necessary I merely saved the others because you wouldn't leave them and if you died so would I. Even if my death is meaningless I would prefer to know that I tried everything I could to survive."- As Josh said this Luna felt relived and distraught at the same time. Happy that she didn't owe Night a favour but also unnerved at the memory of how she felt when Night had given up on surviving. It was a cold and empty feeling that Luna had not felt before. "T-That is nice to hear however I would need your help again. I must request that you allow me to use magic on you during the Grand Galloping Gala. Afterwards you will end our false relationship. I know that you do not enjoy magic being used on you but I need you to attack only with words as should you use weapons I am certain that my sister will imprison you."- Luna said hopefully. "Why would we need to wait for the Gala? Its in more then a week." Josh asked perplexed as to why he should wait. It only made it so the deceit was more likely to be discovered. "It has to be where ponies will see it or else my sister might be tempted to use magic to fix it or maybe imprison you as punishment. And It has to be my fault so that the ponies will support your decision. Of course I will consider it a favour since I will be using magic to control you." -Luna said calmly. "Very well you reasoning seems sound so I won't question it. You will continue my training in magic once the deceit is ended correct?"-Night asked fearing that he might have to risk killing himself while trying to learn magic on his own. "Of course I will if I don't you might end up hurting my subjects we won't be able to go out of Canterlot for a while thanks to you killing the dragon. Without a doubt other dragons will seek vengeance for their young once they learn of it and will seek both our lives."- Luna said in a slightly irritated voice. "Now lets plan how you will break up at the gala. We need specific words and movements so its not misinterpreted in any way." -Luna said calmer. "Firstly ... Author's Note You can thank Gamer91 for the mane 6 in this chapter Chapter-35 Return to Canterlot [Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Magic theorist purpleninja102 Y I know its obvious but I sort of follow the show timeline and just alter it to include Josh. Comment if you feel like it Chapter-35 Return to Canterlot [Edited] As Luna entered the castle grounds carrying Night on her back and being surrounded by her 6 guards under the misty night sky she had crafted for the night she saw Celestias pacing form. As soon as Celestia noticed Luna and the bloodied form of Night on her back she teleported to her sister and spoke. "Sister are you okay? What happened? Why is Night on your back, is he dead?"-Celestia said in a worried manner as she examined her sister for any wounds she might have. "Calm down sister We are all okay as are the element bearers but we do have a lot to discuss. For now would you please send Night to my chambers he used up almost all of his magic reserves fighting the dragon and needs to rest."- Luna said in a calm and calculating tone. "Yes of course Twilights letter was surprisingly lacking in any specifics of what happened apart from stating that the problem was resolved."-Celestia said as her horn lit up and Night disappeared. "Guards once you leave my and Nights belongings you may rest for the Night. Miss Vibrant Arts and sir Stormy Cloud the ceremony for your promotion to the rank of personal guards will be held tomorrow make sure to rest up before then and be in the barracks by noon."- Luna said in a commanding voice. "Yes princess." All 6 guards answered in unison before they headed into the castle. "I am sure you wish to hear of Nights training as well of the dragon sister but I wish to take a bath and cleanse myself from the blood in my fur."- Luna said as she headed past her sister. "I will help you sister I thought that perhaps you were taken from me again when Twilights letter only stated that the dragon problem was resolved."- Celestia said as her horn flared up and the two sisters were teleported to her personal bathroom. "Sister we are not a foal we can bathe ourselves." - Luna protested in a tone that seemed to clash with her statement. "I know Luna I simply wish to converse with you so my mind can be set at ease. I would also like to know why you were carrying Night on your back surely you or some of the unicorn guards had enough magic to levitate him." -Celestia said with a unreadable face. "Very well sister but I would ask that you promise me to be calm until I finish my story."- Luna said sheepishly. "Of course I would sister why do you think I wouldn't?" Celestia asked in a somewhat confused tone. "Its just you seem to shelter me from a lot of things since I returned from my banishment."-Luna said sheepishly as she began to prepare her bath. As she said this Celestia's face went even whiter then usual but she kept quiet expecting for further explanation. {If Night forced himself on her I will chain him up and then pull out his claws and regrow them until he begs for death and then chain him so he cant move and keep him living in darkness until he dies of old age.} As Celestia thought this Luna spoke up. "Uhm I suppose I should start with Nights training. His magic reserve was laughable so much so that I had to drain him of his magic constantly for a week before he could cast the most basic of spells from the magic he was attuned to."-Luna said with a bit of guilt in her voice. "Doing such a ting is dangerous. Why did you do it?You could have made him go unstable and hurt you and the guards."- Celestia said in an angry voice. "I know which is why Night and I shared a tend so I could ensure that his magic remains stable."- As Luna said this Celestia's horn began to glow but before she could use any magic Luna's voice snapped her out of her rage. "TIA you promised." -Luna shouted in an angry voice. Once Celestia was listening again Luna continued. "I did not do that which I suspect you think sister although I have determined to give Night a chance at courting me."- Luna said in an angry tone. Luna waited to see her sisters reaction but Celestia's face and body were frozen in place and she seemed like a statue. Luna continued her story a little more confident. As she began washing her fur with water and mane products. "Night was quite fast to learn control once he had sufficient magic to cast spells he is atoned to physical alteration. I also discovered that Night had guarded me during my sleep."-Luna said with uncertainty. "You didn't know? He has been doing it since the first night you were back. I almost thought he would attack me the first time I saw it. Perhaps we should confine him to the dungeons until we are certain that he wouldn't actually hurt anypony." Celestia said with some hope in her voice. "That would not be necessary Celestia I have come to an understanding with Night. So long as no pony attacks him he will not hurt them. Not now that he has saved my life. Besides I can't allow you to imprison him not now that I know my feelings for him."-Luna said in a pleading manner. "I-I-I did say that I would s-support you in your decision Luna. If you truly believe him I suppose I could give him a chance. Now explain to me why he had to save your life?"- Celestia said tough gritted teeth. "Because of the dragon of course I had to protect all the guards and the element bearers from an enraged dragon. As I am sure you saw miss Vibrant Arts left wing was missing It took all my power to make sure that nopony died. If it wasn't for Night at least some of our subjects would have died. That is partially why I decided to allow Night to court me. He fought a dragon for me sister and he almost died because of it. He almost died protecting me and asked for noting in return. I know it isn't proper but I owe him this much."-Luna said tears falling from her eyes into the water of her bathtub. "Calm down sister we can give him a title and everything will be okay so please don't cry. However can you tell me why the elements didn't work? The only reason I send the element bearers and not the guard was because I didn't want to risk the death of our subjects."- Celestia said in a resigned voice. "Oh that I was meaning to speak to you about it. Apparently they believed you wished them to go and negotiate with the dragon and didn't think they would need the elements. Don't worry I do believe that nearly dying and seeing the mutilated corpse of the dragon thought them the era of their ways but if it wasn't for me and Night the elements would be useless right now. Please exercise caution sister you know as well as I do that its a matter of time before Discord escapes his prison and only the elements can stop him."-Luna said looking disapprovingly at her sister. "I will for now let us discuss Nights presentation to the nobility." Celestia said attempting to change the subject. _________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Night was awoken from his sleep by a sharp edge touching his forehead. He awoke in surprise and noticed a paper airplane somehow balanced on his forehaed. {I guess I finally recieved a reply to my request.} Night thought as he opened the note and read. "Freedom? Don't we all? I can't break the bond you share with Luna but I can make it so you can go as far as you wish from her without dieing. All you'll have to do is ensure my Freedom (well as much as being bound to Celestia's will is). An equal exchange, your freedom to leave the castle in exchange for mine. If you agree merely cut your finger and let a drop of your blood fall on the parchment. Its magic but it will bind you just as much as it will me." {Well if I can go as far as I can I dont have to worry about Luna or Celestia useing their magic on me. I gues I can just leave I will just get as much of their curency and then go somewhere where they wont find me. That way I won't have to worry about dieing for someone elses cause} With these thoughts Night bit his thumb hard enough that it bled and let a few drops of blood fall on the parchment. As the blood fell on the parchment the paper turned into a pink cloud of smoke before it disapeared and Night heard a strange voice in his mind. "Don't forget the deal now it will take a while before we meet and I do know that shortlived creatures don't have the best of memory." -As the voice eccoed in his mind Night felt dizzy and fell back into unconsiousness. Chapter-36 Mornings [Edited]Author's Note :Luna:Edited by our Magic theorist purpleninja102:Luna: The editing has been doubled Huzzah Chapter-36 Mornings [Edited] Night was awoken by Luna's voice and the bright light of the sun. "Night wake up you need to clean yourself before the ceremony today."- Luna said in a commanding tone as she pulled the curtains away from Night's bedroom window. "Uh wha huh ah." Night said in a slurred manner as the sun's piercing rays stabbed into his eyes through the fuzzy form of Luna. Afterwords he turned around and attempted to fall asleep again. "As "compelling an argument as that is", you need to be presentable, after all you will be taking part in the ceremony. You can't just go out covered in dried blood."- Luna said smirking at how foalish Josh was acting. " ...me onee ip" Was all the response Luna received before Night pulled the bed sheets over his head. "That is a fair point but I can't, so accept my apologies." Luna said with a big grin on her face before she used her magic to tear Night away from his bed and levitate his half asleep body next to herself. It was slightly harder as Night's magic was bigger then before and as such it required more magic force to force his body to act but it was still as second nature to Luna who crafted the night sky. Night stared at Luna with a defiant look on his face as Luna paid it no attention and headed for the bathtub. As Night regained his senses he said in a stern commanding tone "Let me go." -to which Luna's smile became even bigger. "As you wish." Luna said in a joyful tone before her levitation magic stopped and Night was dropped into a water filled tub. Night was now fully awake and he stood up in the bathub slightly shivering. Rehydrated blood streaming into the bathtub from his body and clothes. Then he turned on the water and continued to wash himself as he spoke in an angry voice. "Why did you do this? And wasn't learning magic supposed to make me immune to magic being used on me?" "Well it's because we shouldn't be late. You will be rewarded for your dispersal of the dragon. As for the magic nothing is immune to magic but the bigger your magic reserve is the harder it will be for others to use magic on you. Of course when you compare your magic reserve with me yours is like a drop of water compared to an ocean. However you only need to reach a level where it isn't feasible for somepony to use magic on you perhaps in a year or two if you keep practicing.." -Luna said in a calm tone and Night thought for a while before he spoke again. "I suppose the magic part makes sense the heavier something is the harder it is to move it. What do you mean rewarded? I have done nothing but follow your order repaying my debt to you. Furthemore there is nothing you can offer me as a reward. I already have earned an infinite amount of your currency and you claimed that the bond could not be broken. So why did you wake me?"- Night said in an annoyed tone. "Ahm well you will be given a noble title. It is a rare honour, the only reason you would receive it is because you were not a soldier of Equestia yet fought for our lands."- Luna said a little sheepishly. "So yet another name to hide behind and I didn't fight for your lands I fought to repay my own debt so I think I will go back to my training in magic once I wash the blood off."- Night said in a calm manner as Luna frowned. "No, you will receive the title and pretend to enjoy it. If you are to continue the deceit of our relationship you must hold a nobleman's title."-Luna said in an annoyed tone before continuing. " Also my sister has arranged for a date for the two of us which means that you won't be practicing your magic today." -Luna said cringing at the idea. "Uh I can't wait for the Gala then maybe I could have some time to train my power." Night said grumbling as he unplugged the bathtub and began to clean up the blood from his feet. "You and me both." Luna said as she noticed the well defined muscles of Night they were less then those of a minotaur but were finely outlined. It might be attractive for others who were into minotaur's but Luna had no such inclinations. "Change you clothes to something a bit less wet unless you want somepony to try and jump you." Luna said in a teasing tone wondering if she can get any reaction from Night. "They can try to ambush me all they want your guards "skills" are laughable. But what does my state of my clothes have to do with it though?" Night said confidently but with a little bit of confusion in his tone. "Not what I meant. By jump you i meant try to mate with you." Luna said annoyed that she had to explain herself. As she did a popping sound was heard from her room. As soon as Luna finished speaking Celestia burst the bathroom door off its hinges and pinned Night to a wall with her magic. "Luna you can not mate with him. You love him I understand that but its too soon you haven't even known each other that long not to mention you must be married before that and..." As Celestia spoke Luna interrupted her by falling to the ground and laughing loudly. Just as Luna was finishing laughing she saw Celestia's confused face and started laughing again. Once Luna finally stopped laughing she spoke barely holding back more laughter. "Si-sister I was not saying I would jump Night I was merely stating that he should change his clothes to something less wet unless he wishes somepony to try and make their advances on him. Judgeing by how y-you c-can't keep your magic off him I see I was correct." Luna said, a smirk adorning her face. "No, no I would never." Celestia protested as she blushed letting go of Night. "Calm down sister it was but a jest or should I consider starting a heard?" Luna said in a teasing tone. "No th-that would not be necessary." Celestia said as she looked at the floor, her face turning a crimson red. "Excellent, now that that's out of the way I do believe it's about time we head to the barracks for the ceremony." Luna said in a calm tone. Chapter-37 Rewards[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Magic theorist purpleninja102 Hat trick the ninja is on fire So Comment if you wish. P.S.: If someone wants to proof read a chapter just PM me the chapter once you edit it and I will replace it and add you to the proffreader list in the story description and give you a shout out in that chapters authors notes. Chapter-37 Rewards[Edited] Night was changing to his only other set of clothing, a blue suit which was currently lacking a shirt. He had received a half-hearted apology from Celestia for her misunderstanding in the form of her stating that everybody makes mistakes before he was rushed to change his clothes so they can teleport for the ceremony. The Ceremony which would force on him yet another title he would need to remember and answer to. {I just need to keep up the façade and prepare for when I am given my freedom. Then I can just leave and go live in the minotaur territories hidden in plain sight. Yes I will follow my own rules and there will be no magic that will control me once I train enough with my magic. I wonder what this date thing is?} _________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ "Luna you will promote your night guard of course but I won't allow you to give Night princehood yourself. Given your intent on giving him a chance."-Celestia said in a firm tone. "But you made the one you loved a prince. Why should I be denied?" Luna asked as if a foal throwing a fit for not getting the cereal it wanted. "No Luna. The nobles already want his head for what he did to Blue Blood. If I let you give him a title right before he begins to court you it will just add fuel to the fire."-Celestia said as she stared down her sister when Night came back in the room wearing his suit without a shirt. "I must hurry up and send your measurements to Rarity, you are in a desperate need of clothing."- Luna said under her muzzle. "Well for the time being lets go to the barracks." Celestia said as her horn lit up and the 3 found themselves on a stage in front of a large gathering of guards. Luna stepped forward and spoke. "Stormy Cloud, Vibrant Arts please come on stage." Luna said as she stepped forward in front of her sister and Night. "Yes princess." Came the response of the two guards as they walked up and stood before Luna. "As you are part of my night guard I hear by promote the two of you to the position of my personal guards. It is the highest honour that a guard can hope to achieve so make sure to lead by example. Hence forth should you accept the position thou shall receive an enchantment to thy armour which shall make thy achievement of helping defeat the dragon visible to all. Do you accept your promotion?"- Luna said in a slightly higher voice then needed. Celestia wondered what this enchantment could be. Her sister was always better at those but she hadn't spoken of this. "I accept my promotion. Thank you princess." The two guards said in unison as they bowed with all four legs. Luna approached them smiling as her horn lit up. "To your helmets I bind the sight and strength of dragons may you see in the darkest of night and fight with the strength of 10" Luna said as the two guards ponies helmets lit up in a greenish blue colour and moments later the two guards visibly gained muscle mass. Also Luna noticed their eyes that were staring at her were now yellow and were just like those of a dragon. She then continued. "To your armour I bind the flight and resilience of dragons." Luna said as her horn lit up even more and the two guards armour began to glow with blinding green and blue lights. Once it was over the two guards stood before Luna their fur replaced with dark blue scales. Their wing resembling those of a dragon, much bigger then a pegasus . Vibrant Arts moved her new found wings before she frowned and noticing this Luna spoke. "We spoke the truth Vibrant Arts even if thy can not feel the wing as it is more a part of your armour then it is a part of you think it and it will move, move it and you will fly."-Luna said in a gentle voice. Everyone was silent at the sight Vibrant was diagnosed with magic disorder and no magic could be used to heal her wings yet Luna had found a way to go around it. She had found a way to give flight back to the pegasus not only that but the wings were bigger and appeared stronger then before. The quiet was broken as Vibrant Arts jumped up and began flying, screaming from joy. "I can fly! I can fly!" Arts screamed as she flew before her wing flaps became mismatched and she crashed into Stormy Cloud who had remained bowed still trying to process what had happened. Both ponies didn't have a scratch on them despite the rather severe crash. "I am happy that you are pleased with your reward for helping defend me and the element bearers miss Arts but it will take some time before you get used to not feeling your wing yet still controlling it." Luna said as a small smile adorned her face "Thank you princess." Vibrant Arts said as she got off of Stormy Cloud crying tears of joy. "Well with that out of the way it's about time Night Shadow received his own reward for defeating the dragon, don't you agree, Luna?" Celestia said calmly. "Yes of course. Vibrant Arts and Stormy Cloud, please join your fellow guards. I will redo the enchantment when it runs out."-Luna said commandingly. "Yes princess Luna." The two said and re-joined the guard as Luna stepped to the back of the stage. "Night come and stand before me."Celestia said commandingly and Night did as he was told rather reluctantly without saying a word. When Celestia realized she wouldn't receive a reply she ordered him to kneel. Night did so all the while observing Celestia. Then Celestia's horn lit up and a steal sword appeared levitating in her grasp. The instant Night saw the sword ne lunged forward from his kneeling and grabbed Celestia by the throat. "I knew it was a matter of time before you tried to kill me." Night said as he squished choking Celestia and making her lose her focus dropping the sword to the ground. Luna managed to grab Night in her magic just in time. "WHY DID YOU ATTACK MY SISTER?" Luna said in an angry voice as Celestia was still trying to get some air and the guards had surrounded Night with spears pointing. "Because I will not stand idly by as someone points a weapon at me with the intent to kill." Night said in somewhat panicked but as he did the guards backed away from him still pointing their spears in his direction. "My sister does not wish to kill you Night Shadow." Luna said sternly. "And yet she has attempted it more times then I would let someone live with an addition to forcing visions of my death by her hoofs and magic. I won't believe her. She even summoned a sword what more proof would I need that she is attempting to kill me?" Night said frantically as the guards looked shocked looking at Celestia and the fallen sword. "You are lying, my sister wouldn't give you such visions." Luna said as she teleported in front of Night and touched his forehead with her still glowing horn. She was instantly greeted with the hours of nightmares Night had when Celestia attempted to break the bond along with the pain of it all compressed in the span of a minute. As soon as Luna was free of the spell she vomited on the ground and fell next to her vomit. Celestia had finally managed to regain her senses and upon seeing her sister vomit and fall to the ground she instantly teleported between Luna and Night. "Luna are you okay? Wh-" is all Celestia could say before Luna created a big barrier pushing out of her horn sending Celestia and the few guards that were too close Flying away from Night and Luna. "I WILL NOT LET YOU KILL HIM!" Luna said in a voice that boomed trough out Canterlot. Celestia stared at her sister absorbing the still echoing words that were slightly mixing with the sound of breaking glass. She began to move towards her sister and her barrier but stopped once she saw the look in Luna's eyes. "Luna I will not hurt Night I promise." Celestia said pleadingly. But Luna didn't lower her barrier, instead she shakily got up to her hooves. "Lies! Why would thou force such grotesque visions on somepony if thee does not intent to act on them?" Luna said accusingly. "I gave no visions to Night Shadow sister you have to believe me please calm down." Celestia said, tears falling down her face. "I have seen them sister, I-I felt them do-do not l-lie to m-me." Luna said shakily as her conviction wavered at the sight of her sister crying. She let go of the magic holding Night and he fell to the ground unconscious. Upon Night falling to the ground Luna panicked and her magic dispersed as her mane extended and gathered all the magic from the barrier before her horn lit up in a blinding white light. The next ting Celestia and the guards saw were the two passed out forms of Luna and Night. Celestia immediately teleported to her sister and ensured she was okay as the guards were still frozen in place uncertain of what had happened. Chapter-38 Night sky[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Magic theorist purpleninja102 Huzzah Huzzah The double editing has been doubled Huzzah :Luna Blush: If anyone wants to edit any chapter just PM me the edited chapter and I will post it along with a shout out and add the one who edited it in the Proffreader list in the description. Comments are welcome is the story progressing too slowly again is it becoming boring and of course mistakes. Also any other comments and memes and so on are welcome. Chapter-38 Night sky[Edited] Celestia gulped at the memory of her throat being squeezed and then her sister putting a barrier between them.{Yet another grand mess the old traditions got me in. I suppose I should earn Nights trust but I can't allow either Luna or Night to attack my subjects upon awaking.}Celestia thought as she watched the two past out figures. "Guards take Night Shadow to his chambers and bind him to his bed, make sure the chains are short. I shall take care of my sister." Celestia said with conviction. The guards hesitated but then did as they were told. As Luna awoke she was met by Celestia's smiling face. Remembering the pain and horror that Night went through and she felt by taking his memories as her own. Luna tried to teleport away but felt her magic simply leave her body without any effect. Then, she tried to back away as much as she could from the terrifying figure. Luna was bound by Celestias mane, her eyes wide as she shivered with fear. "Calm down sister, what happened? Why are you so afraid of me?" Celestia said in a sad voice. As she did she loosened the hold her mane had over Luna's muzzle. "Release me." Luna said as she attempted to run magic through her throat only to have Celestia's mane absorb it. Seeing this Celestia frowned "WHY ARE YOU AFRAID OF ME?" { I never thought I would have to do this} Celestia thought as tears escaped her eyes and Luna began speaking. "You want to torture Night! You want to kill him! I-I saw the horrors you made him experience. I-I never thought thee are capable of such cruelty, Celestia."Luna said in a frightened and cold tone. "I didn't " Celestia began before Luna cut her off. "Don't you dare lie to me Celestia I felt his pain trough his memories. " Luna said making Celestia begin sobbing even harder. "I was afraid sister. He could hurt our ponies and yet we can do nothing to him as it will hurt you. But I swear I did not intentionally torture him." As Celestia said this Luna's slight struggles calmed down a little bit but didn't stop. "Lies! The horror we saw was too malevolent for it to have been unintended." Luna said accusingly. "I must know of these memories. I am sorry Luna but I will have you share Night's memories with me." Celesta said as her horn lit up and she touched her horn to Luna's. She had cast an alternate spell then the one her sister had used that would allow her to experience the memories while deserting that they are not her own. Celestia nearly vomited as her sister had prior, the only thing stopping her was the fact that she had seen similar atrocities during the Griffin wars although not quite as personal as being the one on the receiving end. {This is troubling. I did not intend to give him these visions I merely believed he would die once the bond was broken. Which means Night's sub-consciousness must have come up with the torture. What's even more worrying then the fact that he could come up with such torture and make it feel so real is that look he had with each time I killed him or while I tortured him he looked more and more defiant and tried in every possible way to kill me or escape. I must be on my guard around him and yet I can't show that I clearly distrust him or Luna will drift away from me. Why did he have to appear and drive my sister away from me now that we finally reunited?} As Celestia thought this Luna spoke up. "What have you done to Night? Did you kill him you monster?!" {I may have been nothing but pain to Josh Rovers, but I will at the least honour his death by making his killer pay.} Luna said in an angry voice the only thing stopping it from breaking the newly placed windows in the room being Celestia's mane absorbing her magic. "N-No sister Night still lives I promise. T-The visions were not of my design I had merely believed that Night would die once the bond was shattered that combined with my sleep spell caused Night to create a Nightmare of his own. Please Lulu believe me I-I never meant for this to happen." Celestia said trough her tears. Luna was taken aback by the use of her nickname. She had not heard it since she was a foal before her banishment. Memories of her loving sister rushed trough her mind. "Then take me to him I will decide on whether to forgive you based on his condition. Oh, and sister, why is the night sky up?" Luna said in a stern voice. "Well um you see uh I wasn't sure when you would awaken not having regained full control of your powers yet. But that's not important right now I am sure you wish to see Night Shadow. Also in light of recent events I have decided to allow you to give him a noble title yourself. Wouldn't he be just so happy from that?" - Celestia said in a hurry trying to change the topic "This is not over sister we can not have you gracing our subjects with an ugly night sky. It only serves to bring nightmares and unrest to our subjects. But for now take us to Night." Luna said commandingly With that Celestia's horn lit up and seconds later she and Luna found themselves standing in front of Night's bed. Night was still unconscious and there were 5 short chains binding his neck and other limbs to the bed post along with an additional 10 chains that went around the bed restraining what little movement he would have otherwise. Luna just glared at her sister in a judgemental way. "Why is he bound? Release him at once I have promised him that he shall not be bound so long as he does not attack those who do not wish to harm him or myself. I do not even wish to think of what he might do if that promise is broken." Luna said in an angry tone. As she did she began undoing the chains with what little magic she had regained. "I will do it sister don't strain yourself you are still recovering from healing him after almost killing him with your shout." Celestia said as her horn lit up and the chains turned to a water like substance and disappeared before they caused any harm to Night.. "I only bound him because I was uncertain of how he would react to your absence sister and I did not wish to risk the incident with the nurse repeating itself." "I seem to remember that incident being caused by the chains Celestia. So in the future please refrain from doing this again. It's hard enough to convey my feelings without your interferences." Luna said slightly blushing. "You have not conveyed your feelings? But you allowed him to court you. Surely he understands what that means." Celestia said in a disbelieving tone. "Well n-no apparently he is just as new to this as we are. Even worse he has never showed any interest in romance novels as I have which means he is even more unprepared then me. Given the fact that he restrained himself from lashing out or running away from you after those visions thou I think its safe to assume his feeling for me are genuine." Luna said a bit sheepishly. "Yes I can't alter those memories for you Luna as your magic power will eventually regenerate and break my spell but I could make it so he never experienced it." Celestia said as her horn began to glow. "NO. if he wishes it I will erase the memories but I would not do it or let you do it without his permission. I did promise him that magic shall not be used against him unless he wishes it or is necessary as a way of gaining his trust. As horrid as those memories are they are his and it should be him who decides what to do with them." Luna said in a stern voice "But sister what if he attacks me again? What if he doesn't forgive me?" Celestia asked pleadingly. "Well you will have to find a way to make it up to him. And if he attacks you again without you using your magic on him or pointing a weapon at him I would personally ensure that he doesn't do it again with whatever means necessary." Luna said in a tone that would stand for no arguing. Luna then walked to the sole window in the room and looked at the night sky. Celestia attempted to back out of the room not trying to teleport as that would trying her sister's attention on her. "Now as for the night sky I do believe that there are 248 stars that are glowing too dimly and 1782 that are too bright as well as the moon being turned in such a way that its only 90% full. Your punishment for doing this yet again Celestia will be to fix it even if it takes the whole night. Under my supervision of course. "But sister you must rest and there is day court." -Celestia began to argue but stopped as she saw her sisters glare. It was the glare that she had seen in Night Shadows eyes the day he defeated Blue Blood. "This is important if you are to ever butcher the night sky again I will not forgive you. Sleep during day court if you must but make sure to remember my instructions should you ever need to raise the moon in my absence again." Luna said as she walked past Celestia and exited Night Shadows room. Chapter-39 Guards[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Magic theorist purpleninja102 5 Chapters in 24 hours 1 more and you will reach my record for chapters in 1 day Comments are comments Chapter-39 Guards[Edited] Josh was awoken by the sun rays attacking his face. He felt more refreshed then he had felt since he had started his magic training. He wasn't even displeased that he was awoken rather then wake up at his own pace. As he was getting up he felt a thirst similar to the one he felt when he first almost got killed by Celestia. Memory of what had happened surfaced to his still sleepy mind and he rushed to Luna's room to demand an explanation as to why her sister had tried to kill him and why did Luna knocked him unconscious in the painful way she did. As he burst the door open it slammed into the wall and the handle got stuck in the wall. Much to his surprise he noticed that there was no one in the room. {Well it might be for the best considering she could kill me just as easily as her sister. I need to calm down and wait until my mysterious benefactor releases me from the bond's restriction and get away.}-Night thought as he headed for the bathroom, he couldn't wait for the servants to bring him refreshments. Once Josh had finished drinking water he decided to search for Luna even if he couldn't find her he was sure to run into a guard or a servant who could tell him where she is. As Josh exited Luna's room he noticed that no guards were stationed to guard the entrance. {Perhaps Celestia is starting to trust me more, or maybe she is genuinely scared from me nearly strangling her. Either way hopefully she won't try to imprison me, not now that it's just a matter of time before I escape.}-Josh thought as he headed for the guards barracks as that was a place where he was certain to find a guard. "nah I am telling you he probably had a good reason for it. He is pretty calm usually."-Night heard the overly exited voice of Vibrant Arts coming from behind a corner and walked to see the pegasus mare walking side by side with an earth pony in a golden armour. "Surrender." Upon noticing him the earth pony shouted as she pointed her spear centimetres from his neck. "No wait" was all Vibrant Arts could get out before Night had jumped backwards then crouched and jumped forward grabbed the spears hilt with his right hand and used it to propel his left knee to the earth pony's side. The pony dropped the spear as she flew and hit a wall. Night not really caring much for the pathetic attack and still needing Arts help dropped the spear to the floor then straightened his suit as he spoke while still observing the earth pony that was beginning to come to its senses from the shock. "Vibrant Arts where is Luna? "Night said sternly. "Also does this mean that the gold armoured guard will become a night guard?" He asked as the guard got up and stood still under Nights gaze. "Um I don't think so I mean if that's what it takes to be transferred to the night guard I think there won't be any day guards by the end of the year. As for Luna she should be in her bedroom. Oh! Night can you tell me why you attacked Celestia. I was just explaining to my friend here that you probably had a good reason." Night said calmly in her high pitched voice. "Huh well she was pointing a weapon at me . Would you just stand there and be cut down? And don't say its a gentelcolt's code of honour I will not follow such idiotic teachings. Fighting just like war is a testament to ones skill and any restrictions you force on yourself make you a fool. Any ways since I won't find Luna, for now show me the way to the barracks I need to train my skills or I might get slow." Night said with a commanding voice. "See I told you Greenie. Even if his reason was that he doesn't know how somepony is given a noble title it's totally a legitimate reason." Arts said happily as she looked at the earth pony that was picking up her spear. "Oh yeah, then why the buck did he attack me Arts?" Green Fields asked spitefully. Both mares ignoring Nights order to show him the way to the barracks. "Well duh you challenged him and he has this title to defend so when you demanded that he surrender I was Certain you would get knocked out. I tried to stop you but I was a bit late. Just be happy he didn't carry anything on him or you might have gotten hurt."- Vibrant Arts stated with a smirk. "As enlightening as it is to hear your opinions of me I did ask you to show me the way to the barracks so I could train. If you don't want to I could always spar with the two of you." Night said with a bit of annoyance in his voice as he glared at Vibrant Arts. "No, no that won't be necessary I was just waiting for Greenie here to get back on her hooves. So lets head back to the barracks." Arts said nervously as she dusted off Green Fields. As they walked to the barracks the group passed a few patrols of guards, most shivered in fear and stepped to the side of the hall to let Night and the two ponies pass. One patrol however was made of 2 sun guards, a unicorn and a pegasus. As they saw Night the pegasus charged at Night with his spear. Night sidestepped as he grabbed the spear and avoided it and then punched the attacking pony while focusing a small amount of his magic to make him heavier. The pony fell to the ground unable to lift itself under the weight of its own body. The unicorn fearing for his friends life began to charge a spell. Night was seeing the energy gathering much more clearly now then before he had undergone his training. As the spell was charged 3 icicles were sent flying towards Night but he had noticed it long in advance he took the spear and charged magic trough it as he hit the icicles. The unicorn stood dumfounded as the 3 icicles flew and shattered into the small shards each peace standing firmly glued to the sealing . While the unicorn was distracted Night walked up to him and pointed the spear inches from his eyes.. "Surrender." the unicorn slowly nodded to the command. "And if you ever try to use magic on me again I will break of your horn, tell that to the rest of the guards its your punishment for attacking me." Night said in a cold voice while looking straight at the unicorns eyes. "Yes." The guard said as he ran towards the pegasus passing Green Fields and Vibrant Arts who were still in shock from what had happened. "You didn't mean what you said about the horn right?" Arts asked nervously as they began to walk again. "Of course I did. Horns channel magic and are as such a weapon. As soon as someone attacks me I have every right to break their weapons I would usually kill my attacker as well but I did make a promise to Luna." -Night said calmly as if he was stating facts. "But a unicorns horn is like a pegasus wing its loss is crushing." Arts argued. "Well then I suppose the unicorn guards won't be trying to use spells on me. So long as they attack me with weapons other then their horns I will only break those. And besides even if you lose one limb or sense it only means you would have that much more time to devote to training the rest of yourself."- Night said uncaring for the silly notion. With that silence fell over the group as neither mare dared to speak and Night had nothing he wished to discuss. Chapter-40 First date[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Magic theorist purpleninja102 Congratulations you have found the mirror pond. No clop yet sorry for those of you who read stories for clop Comment Chapter-40 First date[Edited] As Luna was heading back to her room to see if Night had awoken she had a wide smile on her face.{ My sister will miss day court and maybe if I can make her do it enough time she would see that our subjects do not need to have their hoofs held for every little thing. If Night is up I could make him a prince and then apologize for using magic on him. He forgave me before surely he will again, although given what I saw I sort of want to do something nice so he doesn't attack Celestia again.} Luna was snapped from her thoughts as a small rain fell on her . Startled she looked up and all around the hallway trying to find out who was responsible for her being drenched but she could not see or hear anyone. A bit annoyed that she couldn't find out who was to blame Luna merely huffed and teleported to her bathroom not wanting to drag water on the floor and not wishing to risk burning her fur with a heat spell. Once Luna had finished bathing she dried herself with a towel and headed to Nights room. Even though she should be feeling tired after spending half the night ordering her sister to brighten or dim stars Luna felt as thou she had more energy then ever before. Upon seeing that Night was not in his room Luna panicked. {What if he was angry with me for using magic on him and went on a rampage? I should have had the chains remain, but then he would have surely went on a rampage once he was free. No I should have stayed and awaited for him to wake up.} As Luna thought this she raced trough the still open door. "GUARDS."-Realizing that the guards would surely know where he is if he was attacking ponies Luna yelled. "Yes princess ." 2 guards answered in 10 seconds as the entered the room. "Do you know where Night Shadow is?" Luna asked with a bit of urgency in her voice. "He is at the barracks..." one of the guards began as Luna teleported. "training his spear wielding skills." The guard finished speaking to air. "Is she in estrus or something?" The other guard asked. "Shut up if either princess or Night Shadow hear us speaking of this we are as good as dead. Now lets get back to our patrol and remember we saw and heard noting." The night guard said in a serious tone as the 2 guards left the princess's room. As Luna appeared near the barracks she noticed Night as he dragged a spears edge to the ground around him in a circle and small pieces of earth floated around him.{ He is using the spear as a catalyst? But that requires a lot more concentration and is more draining he shouldn't be able to do this yet.} Luna thought shocked in her place as Night stabbed a slightly bigger patch of earth into smaller bits only holding the spear by the very edge of the hilt. Then he withdrew the spear loosening his grip so that he was now holding it in the middle of the hilt then he began to spin it around himself at a fast pace using both the hilt and the edge to strike the floating earth. Once the earth was gone away from him he grabbed the spear upside down with both hands and at the very edge of the hilt and stabbed the edge in the ground then using his magic to make himself lighter he bent the spear and send himself flying in the air digging out the spear as he did. As he was falling down he spun around in the air gaining momentum and landed on the ground the edge of the spear slicing a practice pony dummy into 2 perfectly even halves despite the edge only hitting the head and grazing the chest. Luna was shocked out of her mesmerised observation of Night's skills by the cheers of some guards that were observing him from the side where they were far away from being hit by flying debris. {Well at least he didn't go on a rampage, I should make sure it stays that way.} "Night I am here to grant you your title as these guards will serve as witness." Luna said in a loud commanding voice as Night turned to her. "Is the weapon pointed at me truly necessary?" Night asked as he turned to face Luna. "I am afraid so it symbolizes that you trust me with your life . Surely you do not fear I might strike you down?" Luna asked a bit worried but mostly curios. "I suppose not but in return allow me to point a spear at you while you perform the ceremony. Surely you do not fear me striking you down either. Do you?" Night answered with a smirk. "Uhm it is unusual but I suppose there is no etiquette against it. Guards surround us and bear witness to the ceremony." Luna said as she walked closer to Night and the guards surrounded them in a circle. "Kneel Night Shadow." Luna ordered and Night did so pointing the spear inches from Luna's neck and kept it there. Luna summoned a dark sword crafted from shadows that seemed to move even while it was held in place and she touched it to Nights neck and spoke. All the while the two stared in each others eyes not blinking. "For showing the determination to defend others at the risk of loosing your own life, the bravery to stand for what you believe to be just even in the face of unbeatable odds and the will to stand against all who wish harm upon Equestria's subjects I hear by grant you the title of prince. Arise and carry your title with nobility prince Night Shadow." Luna finished but before she moved the sword Night spoke up. "For staring death in the face and not wavering you have earned my respect. From now on until one of us dies I shall hear and truly listen to your opinion on any matter. I will not obey but at the very least I shall listen which is more then I would do for most." Night said in a deep strong voice as he withdrew his spear from Luna's neck. It took Luna a few seconds to process what she had heard but then she un-summoned the sword and Night rose to his feet. Luna then looked at the guards until she found the unmistakable visage of Vibrant Arts. "Miss Arts is there a griffin establishment within Canterlot which serves meat? I did read that we assimilated what was left of the griffin empire after the war." Luna asked as she looked at Arts who was still stunned from the ceremony. "Y-Yes princess Luna there are 3 in total why do you ask? If I might ask." Arts relied when she came to. "I am taking prince Night to lunch as an apology for breaking a promise I made and I would prefer if he can enjoy his favourite food. Or did you not notice how he devoured those manticores during his training." Luna said as a slight blush came to her cheeks. "Then I would suggest the Hoofs and Claws it is the only establishment which serves to both ponies and griffin needs." Vibrant Arts said in her usual cheery voice as a smile appeared on her face. "Then let it be so you shall show us the way, Night let us depart I am sure you are famished from your training we must discuss much of what has happened." Luna said in a commanding manner and the guards made way for the 3 to pass. As they were exiting the castle Night ordered one of the guards to find Fancy Pants and have him pay the bill that they would make in the Hoofs and Claws. After Vibrant Arts showed the way she excused herself saying that she didn't wish to intrude and wished to train with her new wings. Luna and Night didn't question it as that would allow them to speak more freely without having to pretend to be in love. As the two ate Luna had a rather expensive salad as Night ordered the hydra specialty stake. They both drank the most expensive wine the restaurant had to order as Night had stated that since he was going to make use of his unlimited bits. As they ate they discussed what had happened after they had passed out. By the end of their meal both were full and they had drank 10 bottles of wine. Night was feeling tired and Luna offered that she would teleport them back to the castle after they deal with the bill. Luckily at that point in time Fancy Pants walked into the restaurant and walked to the two slightly drunk creatures. "Juusht int thimee Facyyyyyyyyyy as Celll-Celllllll as Tia has tolllld ya yooou are to handle my expenses." Night said as he almost fell from the table, making Luna giggle. "Yes I will, that is why I am here." At hearing this a griffin waiter arrived presenting the bill. "3890 bits" Fancy yelled. "Makeee it 4000 thhe serviceee wassssss greaat." Night said almost falling from his chair but the waiter caught him not wanting to loose the high tip. Fancy Pants presented the waiter with a written check which the royal treasury will exchange for 4000 bits with grinding teeth. "Thank you for your patronage prince Night Shadow princess Luna. Please come again." The griffin said with a smile before he left the table. "Excellent now let us goooo." Luna said but fell to the ground as she tried to get up. "Doesn't matter I can teleport even like this." Luna said as her horn lit up and she and Night disappeared leaving Fancy Pants standing alone at the table. The two reappeared in Luna's bed with Night in between her hooves as she was laying on her right side her wings engulfing night from both sides as a tight blanket not letting him move. "Luuuuuuunnna." Night said as he turned to see Luna's sleeping face he attempted to struggle but his training and the wine eventually made him pass out in Luna's soft embrace. Chapter-41 That moment[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Magic theorist purpleninja102 Everypony for themselves Ninjaponyes everywhere Still on vacation for at least 1 more week27/06/2015 Comment if you want to share opinions I am no pinkie Also sorry that chapters are getting longer again to all who don't have time to read them in one sitting P.S.: 2 Chapters today so the fun has been doubled Huzzah (For the night sky) Chapter-41 That moment[Edited] Celestia was awoken by a loud knock on her door. As she got up and made herself presentable for her subjects she noticed that the sun was already more than half way through its daily cycle. Then she heard Fancy Pants's voice from behind the door. "Princess it's about time that night is brought to the sky." Fancy said loudly with a bit of urgency in his voice. "I shall awake my sister immediately ." Celestia said remembering her punishment of having to change and remember the prefect brightness of each star. "That might not be a wise idea princess." Fancy said not really wanting to approach the topic with Celestia. "Oh don't worry I am sure that while Night is guarding her he will allow me to awake her for her duties." Celestia said confidently before she teleported to her sisters room. "That's not exactly what I meant princess." Fancy said trough the still closed door. As Celestia materialized into Luna's room she first saw her sisters back. She smiled at the fact that Luna still rolled in her sleep just like when she was still a foal and had ended up sleeping on her right wing ruffling her feathers. Once she got closer however, her eyes widened and her smile turned into an angry frown. She barely contained her desire to unleash the full fury of the sun upon Night right then and there as she remembered the horrors she caused him and the fact that her sister would never forgive her. Especially after she had gone so far with him. Celestia however did want an explanation of why they had done something so rash before a wedding or even before Night had been granted the title of prince. If anypony learned of this it could be a disaster. Locking the door and casting a silence spell over the room Celestia shouted awoke the sleeping lovers. "Wake up." Celestia shouted to which she received a response of her Luna's horn lighting up and a silence spell covering both her and Night. Celestia thought on what she should do. She was already on thin ice with her sister and she couldn't risk upsetting her now as she would merely spend her time with Night. But then she reminded herself that her sister was in the wrong this time. And she had every right to awake Luna to raise the moon after what she had made her go trough. {How should I wake them up though? If I try dispelling her spell its likely she will just cast a stronger version and go back to sleep. Ah, I know! its a perfect way to cool these two off.} As Celestia thought this she summoned an enormous amount of cold water over them and then dropped it with a smirk. Luna and Night jumped from the bed startled screaming but no voice was heard thanks to Luna's spell. Luna then noticed her smirking form and began shouting at Celestia but nothing was heard and it took Luna a few minutes before she noticed. All the while Night was trying to escape but Celestia noticed and pinned him to the ground with more force then was strictly necessary. Once Luna noticed her spell she dispelled it and Nights pained grunt was heard but Luna paid it no mind. "Celestia what is the meaning of this? Why have you assaulted us with water for the second time today? Surely you don't see this as acceptable after what you did?" Luna shouted angrily at Celestia. "I would like to know the exact same thing sister how could you sleep together with Night he hasn't even been given princehood yet not to mention you should have taken things slowly and married before you ever did that." Celestia shouted at her sister turning a crimson colour as she spoke. All the while slightly increasing the pressure on Night to the point where his bones were on the verge of snapping. "Wait, what? What does thou mean?" Luna asked as she tried to remember what had happened but was greeted by a headache that forced her to the ground clutching her head with her front hoofs. Thinking she was hurting Luna with what she was doing Celestia let go of Night who began breathing heavily in relief as he could now move. "You slept with Night Shadow sister. What possessed you to do this? I never expected you to lift your tail so easily. Must I separate you two until I can arrange for a marriage? And how could you do it before Night was even a prince? If anypony found out it would be a scandal." Celestia spoke in a stern voice. "Quiet sister please my head hurts." Luna begged as both she and night also felt the headache the other felt. "Wait I slept with Night?" Luna rose back to her hoofs and noticed the human who was still laying on the ground and a blurry memory of her drinking and eating with Night came to her. Luna then fell back to the ground stumbling on her hooves still a little dizzy by the wine she had drunk not long ago. Celestia got nearer to Luna to see what was wrong with her and the smell of wine greeted her muzzle. "Sister are you drunk?" Celestia said in her calmest and softest voice that was still audible as she looked at Luna. "I don't know my head hurts when I try to remember." Luna said as she hid her purple face behind her front hoofs. {He got my sister drunk and had his way with her. I am sure that Luna will forgive me if I chain him up for the rest of his life.} "Don't worry sister your big sister is hear and I will make Night pay for what he has done." Celestia said as her horn lit up and Night was covered by the marble floor which came to life and arose and covered Night's body entirely leaving place only for his mouth to breath. Then Celestia cast a spell to rejuvenate Luna. "Now Luna tell me what happened." Celestia said as she nuzzled her sister. Luna thought for a while once she calmed down about the fact that she had slept with Night as she was comforted by Celestia. Then her memories came back to her in a flash and she turned to the imprisoned form of Night. "Sister you must release Night now." Luna said in a demanding voice. "What? Why?" Celestia asked confused at the request. "I will explain later just do it Tia." Luna said with urgency in her voice. As Celestia complied and Night was released he got up and looked Luna straight in the eyes with disgust. He spoke in a grim voice that made both princesses' fur stand on end. "Your apology is not accepted." With those words Night turned and began heading to his room but was slammed into the floor by Celestia's magic. "Oh no you don't no one is leaving until you explain to me what happened." Celestia said in a voice similar to the one Night had just used. Once Luna had recovered from the shock of seeing her sister act in a similar fashion to what she had seen in Nights visions she spoke. "Well for starters your prank with the indoor rain got me." Luna said accusingly as she looked at her sister but she quickly continued as she saw Celestia's stone face. "Then I met up with Night as he was training in the b-barracks. I granted him the title of prince with the guards as witness. And then- oh no. Sister let him go." Luna said demandingly. "F-fine but I will also hear his story and if I don't like it I will imprison him for his indecency." Celestia said in a slightly defeated manner. "Then I took him to lunch at a griffin restaurant as an apology for our mistreatment with him." Luna said slightly blushing not meeting her sisters gaze. "And he got you drunk and had his way with you?" Celestia asked as her horn lit up again. "No at least I don't think so the last I remember I fell asleep hugging him but we did nothing." Luna hurried to protest. Celestia not wanting to accept this levitated Night to her and cast the rejuvenation spell on him before she made him meet her gaze. "WHY WERE YOU IN BED WITH MY SISTER?" Celestia said in as quiet voice she could but because of all the magic she infused into her voice the windows trembled and almost broke. "We drank and ate as we spoke but we got tired so Luna offered to teleport us back to the castle since we couldn't stand up. When she teleported us I found myself held in place by her hoofs and wings. I was unable to move and my attempt at speaking with Luna so she would let me go resulted in a failure. I attempted to struggle but I couldn't move at all. Eventually I passed out." Night said as his eyes had become lifeless in a robotic manner. With each word Celestia's confidence that she would get her sister to let her imprison Night growing smaller and smaller until it was replaced with a dreading fear that her sister would be angry with her again. Once Night had finished his story he fell unconscious and slummed to the ground as Celestia dispelled the magic she was holding him in. As Night fell to the ground Celestia was met by her sisters angry glare. Chapter-42 Boiling point[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Magic theorist purpleninja102 Thank you for your efforts in making Weaponmaster more readable. Can't think of anything after the mirror pond ninja attack. 42 had to be special (did I succeed?) Comments are welcome Chapter-42 Boiling point[Edited] "THEE, THEE RUINED EVERYTHING! HE WAS GOING TO FORGIVE ME, FORGIVE THEE FOR THE ATROSITIES THOU COMMITED. BUT THEN THEE DID IT AGAIN."- Luna shouted using magic shattering the windows and breaking the silence spell Celestia had placed over the room. "Sister please listen."- Celestia began but Luna interrupted her. "No! Celestia, you listen! I have forgiven you time and time again for attacking the one I love. You even risked the death of the guards by enclosing them with him just so you would have an excuse to restrain him like an animal. Well no more if you will act like a foal I shall treat you as such. You are grounded to you room with no books until I decide you've had enough. If you so much as dare step outside or sneak some books I will take Night and leave the borders of Equestria forever." - Luna shouted at Celestias sobbing form. "You can't, what of our subjects? They need guidance." Celestia said pleadingly as she fell to the ground still sobbing. "Do not worry Celestia. I shall make sure that everything goes smoothly until the time you prove that you are capable of fair judgement. Oh, and unlike you I shall not deprive you the joy of doing the activity of your special talent." Luna said spitefully.{This is a big chance I truly should find a way to thank Night.} "But you're, you're..." Celestia began but stopped as she saw her sisters glowing eyes. "I AM WHAT? NOT READY? UNPREPARED? WELL CELESTIA I SUPPOSE YOU SHOULD HAVE THOUGHT ABOUT THAT BEFORE DEMONSTRATING TO ME THAT YOU ARE UNCAPABLE OF RULING. IF YOU INSIST ON CONTINUING THIS I COULD AWAYS LEAVE AND MAKE MY OWN COUNTRY THEN WE CAN FIGHT TO THE DEATH. IS THATS WHAT YOU WISH SISTER?" Luna asked each word echoing trough the castle. "No, please I will listen please Lulu don't leave me again." Celestia said crying as she hid her head beneath her front hoofs. As Celestia cried Luna's resolve wavered and she wondered if she had gone too far but she did not have time to reflect on that as Fancy Pants entered the room. He was silent for a few minutes taking in the scene before him of Celestia crying on the floor before Luna who stood above her with a stone expression and the body of Night laying on the ground. Then he spoke hesitantly. "Uhm Princesses I am t-truly sorry to interrupt but night should have descended upon the land over an hour ago. I-I know that the issue at hand is important but pl-please bring the night as the kingdom can't easily handle another drought." Fancy said as he bowed in front of Luna while still being only half way in the room shaking slightly in fear. "Ah Fancy Pants just the pony I needed to see. Please excuse the delay but something happened." Luna said as she turned to the window and the nights sky appeared on the horizon. Unlike the usual night sky she created this one was eerie making you fear the shadows just by looking at it and the moon had an odd crimson colour. "Please escort my sister to her room and ensure that guards are stationed at the door. She is not to leave her room until I say so. I would be taking over her duties starting tomorrow. Am I understood?" Luna said calmly with a cold unfeeling voice. "Yes princess Luna. p-princess Celestia w-would you please allow me t-to escort you to your r-room." Fancy Pants said still bowing. Celestia just got up shakily and began walking towards her room as she was leaving the room her head nearly touching the floor Luna called from behind her. " Don't forget Tia, no books. " At hearing this Celestia hesitated for a second but then continued to walk, tears wetting the floor. Once Celestia and fancy left Luna headed to Night and used some magic to heal him from the magical imbalance that Celestia had caused with her question. As Night awoke he gulped for air and at the same time struck at Luna. Hitting her chest and instantly driving as much magic as he could trough his hand. Luna fell to the ground before she realized what had happened as she had used a lot of her magic during her argument with her sister. The marble around her crackled under her weight. "You have betrayed my trust for the last time. Why shouldn't I just tell Celestia of your plans? I am almost killed by you her or dragons anyways at least then I will know the reason. Or better yet I could kill her might as well die killing the ones who took my freedom and turned my life into hell." Night said staring down at Luna blood dripping from his left hand on the floor. Once he finished he turned to the door and walked shakily. "WAIT! I promise I will make it up to you and help you find ways to experience your freedom. Please don't do this." Luna said pleadingly. {Well I suppose I could wait and see if this mysterious figure can come trough on his promise.} Night thought as he walked back to luna and looked down at her trembling form before he spoke. "Very well but should either you or Celestia try to kill me again I shall turn this city to ashes and allow you and your sister to listen to the screams of the subjects you failed as I kill them. Now I need to take a shower. Can't have my wounds getting infected now, can I?" Night said as he headed for the bathroom. "Wait release your spell before you go." Luna said unable to move due to the weight she felt on herself. "Ha that's your lesson on how I feel when you or Celestia use your magic on me." Night said laughingly as he continued walking to the bathroom not even missing a beat. Luna felt confined unable to even move her head she wasn't in particular pain but she did feel a lot of pressure on her entire body. The spell will eventually end but she felt even more restricted than the time she had tied Night in a bed sheet. She could only watch as the door closed and think on what had happened as she heard the water run to her right. _________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ As this happened a certain statue in the castle's hedge maze recieved a rather big but yet still thin crack trough the entirety of it. {Oh this is going to be fun! Come on, just one more push and I can play with them again. Oh there are so many fun things I want to try and I can get my big happy reunion with Lulu and Tia, I am sure they missed me. And this new hueman thing is just so entartaining to observe.} The statue thought into the night. Chapeter-43 Night court[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Magic theorist purpleninja102 Soo Luna's a bit racist towards griffinsNo ones perfect Comment is you feel like it Chapeter-43 Night court[Edited] Luna was awoken by a loud knock on the door that lead to the hall. As she woke up she realized that she had fallen asleep on the marble floor. Night's magic had stayed strong until she grew used to the pressure and she fell asleep from exhaustion. Luna got up and was horrified at the terrifying sight of the dim night sky and the blood red moon. She heard the knock again this time accompanied by Fancy's voice. "Princess Luna are you awake the sun should rise in an hour and I must receive your approval for your schedule." The voice was wavering. "Come in Fancy Pants." -Luna said as she opened the door with her magic and stepped out from the small crater in the floor she had slept in. Her bones cracking as she did. "Well princess you will first have day court until lunch and after that you are to have a lunch with a minotaur ambassadors to discuss the trade fairs. I would suggest taking prince Night to the lunch as minotaurs respect warriors and I mean no offence but princess Celestia was a part of the griffin wars." Fancy Pant's said shakily. "Night court. My sister is the ruler of the sun as such her court is day. I am the ruler of the moon and as such when I hold a court be it day or night it is Night court." Luna said calmly. " I will take your advice regarding the lunch so please make the needed preparations." "Yes princess Luna, should I rest easy regarding you raising the sun? The moon is a bit terrifying." Fancy asked as he stepped back. "No awake my sister I did promise her that while she is confined to her room I will not take away the joy she receives from raising the sun." Luna said determined. "I shall inform Night of his schedule." she added as Fancy hurried to reach Celestia's room in time and still have time to adjust the ambassador's meeting. As Luna entered Josh's room she saw him with a tie covering his eyes standing perfectly still -like a statue- on one bent leg, the other resting on the knee of the first. As she took a step inside Night moved at a speed she could barely follow springing the resting foot and using the momentum to do 2 spins with the second spin ending with one of his hands softly and gently pressed on Luna's neck. "What do you want Luna, I was in the middle of thinking on something important." Josh asked calmly. "Well Josh you are still acting as my colt friend as such I am sending you to keep my sister company. Try to if you can or don't speak. Either way observe her actions and then tell me what she did. Also we are having a lunch together with a minotaur. After that we can go into Canterlot and begin searching for a hobby for you. Also that is not how you wear a tie." Luna said in a commanding voice as she used her magic to loosen the tie and then put it on properly to Nights neck much to his displeasure. "Ah so a walking leash." Night said as he ripped the tie off his neck. "Very well Luna but do not forget that you must teach me more magic spells in return for this." "I won't, and I will once you are capable of using this spell without making wounds on your body." Luna said as she lit her horn and teleported with Night to the dining table. "For now Lets have something to eat. We both have a long day ahead." There was an assortment of salads a cake and even a meat dish made especially for Night. Once the two had finished eating Night headed for Celestia's room as Luna teleported to the throne room. "Petition 1, Miss Water Charm." a guard announced as a blue earth pony entered. "Uhm I am sorry I thought I was petitioning princess Celestia." The earth pony said as it began to turn. "See Fancy, this is precisely why it must be called Night court and not Day court. Miss Charm although I am not my sister I will hear your plea and act upon it if need be." Luna said in a calm and collected manner. The earth pony turned back to the princess and smiled. "I would like your help in enrolling in the Unicorn's school for gifted mages. I wish to study magic just as much as the unicorns there but they won't let me join because I am an earth pony." "I see and are you aware of the possible dangers of using magic without a horn miss Charm?" Luna asked in a calm tone. "I-I am but my special talent is energy manipulation so I am sure noting bad will happen." Water Charm said as she slouched a bit. "Very well then you have my recommendation should the school still not accept you feel free to come and train with the royal guards. Their spells are basic for the most part but if you show enough progress I can always take over your training. Is that acceptable miss Charm?" Water Charm was stuck not expecting this response. "Uhm yes thank you princess Luna" the earth pony said as she bowed. {Now I sort of wish they wouldn't accept me} the mare thought as she left the throne room. "Princess was that wise?" Fancy asked once the earth pony couldn't hear. "But of course we must strive to make our subjects happy and help them pursue their potential and only if need be interfere." Luna said as she looked at the unicorn. "Petitioner 242, Mr Silver Beak." the guard announced as a grifin entered the throne room Luna shivered as he did. "Your majesty princess Luna I am here to ask that more provisions be dispatched to the griffin settlement of Mountain Reach. After the recent drought a lot of crops died." The griffin said as he bowed to the princess. "Fancy Pants how is the royal store house when it comes to provisions?" Luna asked Fancy in a cold voice "Well princess its almost down to the reserves after the drought." Fancy said with concern. "Princess please your subjects in the settlement will starve without this aid." Silver Beak said loudly still bowing. Hearing this Luna spoke witha a soft voice. "Of course I will help I merely wished to know how the situation stands. Fancy Pants send as much provisions as we can afford to send without starving other ponies. If need be use the treasury to procure more provisions. Silver Beak might I ask why you haven't taken to hunting to resolve your food shortage?" Luna said as she stared into the griffin. "Well your majesty the closest forest is the Ever Free and hunting is outlawed in Equestria." Silver said hesitantly still not raising from his bow. "Ah then I shall give special permission to those who live in your settlement to hunt during the fall season provided they only kill mindless beasts from the Ever Free. That way such food shortages would not happen again in the coming years." Luna said in a commanding voice "T-Thank you your majesty."The griffin said still not raising from his bow "You may leave unless you have other concerns." Luna said to the griffin. "Yes please forgive me for taking up more of your precious time then was necessary your majesty." The griffin said as he got up from his bow and left the throne room. _________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ As Night entered Celestia's room she almost attacked him but managed to stop herself . "Why are you here?" Celestia asked in an undignified tone. "Because Luna asked me to make up with you so we don't try and kill each other again. She did tell me I could just be quiet though so I intent to meditate as I was doing before breakfast." Night said as he entered the room and walked to one corner before taking his strange 1 legged stance. "Di-Did you forgive Luna for my actions?" Celestia asked nervously. Night opened his eyes annoyed at the interuption "I did forgive her for failing to keep her word." Celestia smiled at that before Night continued. "My trust in her however is another story. It is lost and she will have to earn it again through actions." Celestia's smille turned upside down. "But it wasn't her fault, it was mine." Celestia argued. "Its because of Luna that I didn't try to kill you for your actions. And it is her fault for making promises she couldn't keep. Like allowing me to defend myself if I am attacked. I mean you could have basicaly killed me but because I defended myself she took your side and ended up almost killing both of us." Night said with a slightly louder voice then usual. "No that's- I- ceremony-" Celestia said in a broken speach unable to deny his statement. As she finished saying this Night looked at her with disgust and then closed his eyes and continued his meditation as Celestia made her way back to her bed. Chapter-44 Trust and Minotaurs[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Magic theorist purpleninja102 Comments are a thing (I think) Chapter-44 Trust and Minotaurs[Edited] "So did you make up with my sister?" Luna asked as she and Night walked towards the dinning hall for their meeting with the minotaur ambassador. "I will not attack her unless she attacks me. If you want to know if she will attack me you should ask her as I still don't know why she attacked me before." Night said calmly back to Luna as they passed a servant who looked angrily at Night for some reason. "Uhah" Luna exclaimed in frustration before she took a deep breath. "Ok what is your opinion of my sister." Luna said calmer now. "She is powerful and while in words she would do anything for you her resolve was lacking when I asked if she would die for your honour." Night said in the same calm voice as Luna froze in her step. "You asked what?" Luna yelled at Night "I asked if she would die to preserve your honour. I merely wished to see how far this anything she was willing to do went." Night said with a hint of confusion at Luna's outburst. "And would you die for my honour?" Luna asked accusingly. " Of course not. I might risk death to ensure your safety since should you die so would I but there is nothing I would die for except for myself." Night said ignoring the tone Luna had asked her question in. "Ahh" Luna exhaled in frustration again then took a deep breath again." Ok, ok then what is your opinion of me do you trust me?" Luna said in a calm voice. "No, I do not trust you in the slightest, I doubt the intentions of both your words and actions all the time. I do however trust that you will try to keep me alive as we share a bond." Night said calmly " But then why do you do as I say?" Luna asked confused at this new information. "Because you either use magic on me or are in a situation where if I don't you would die. And if I am to die I would like that I fought as hard as I could rather then die from magic." Night said with spite putting more volume at magic. "What would it take for you to trust me?" Luna asked demandingly. "Not lying for one. Proving you can keep your word with actions for another." Night said in his ever calm voice. "I haven't lied to you." Luna said offended "You agreed that I can defend myself against attacking foes, and yet when I did just that as your sister held a sword pointed at me you almost killed the both of us." Night said accusingly "That was a misunderstanding." Luna protested. "Perhaps, but it showed where your loyalties lie and exposed your half truth." Night said in a stern tone. As Night said this they saw the doors to the dining hall . "We shall discuss this later. For now, try not to start a war." Luna said as she opened the doors with her magic. "Ah there ya are. Was beginning ta think you weren't coming. So when is Celestia joining us." a rather big muscular figure with 2 horns asked from across the room. "My sister will not be joining us I princess Luna as co-ruler of Equestria shall serve as representative." Luna said in a dignified voice. "Then I guess I might as well leave. One who has not experienced war can't understand the reasoning of someone who has." The minotaur said in a disapproving manner. "Uhm that is why I brought prince Night Shadow with me he is a great warrior and could serve as a translator so that our intentions are not lost in reaching an agreement." Luna said a bit hesitantly as Night looked at her with anger. "This hornless freak? A great warrior? Do you intend to insult me? I could beat him with one punch." As the minotaur said this Nights expression turned to one of displeasure but he did not move remembering Luna's remark about war. "If you can beat him be my guest although I don't think you capable." At this words the minotaur became angry and attempted to punch Night with his right hand. At seeing the big knuckle coming at him, Night ducked beneath it and jumped towards the minotaur while turning. As he touched the floor again he grabbed the still punching hand with both of his hands and pulled it down using his left shoulder as leverage. The minotaur flew over his head and landed on the marble floor flat on his back. As the minotaur began to get up night held him down by pressing one foot on his neck and pressing so hard that the minotaur could hardly breathe. "Luna as compensation for my services you shall spend tomorrow in the city searching for something interesting with me is that acceptable?" - Night said slightly angry at how Luna had used him. Staring the minotaur in the eyes. "Y-Yes just let the ambassador go." Luna said worried. She could use magic but that would cause her even more problems later on. "As for you we will eat then you will agree to beneficial terms for Luna and beg me to forgive your foolishness. Blink now if you agree or Luna will be meeting a new ambassador." As Night said this the minotaur began blinking frantically. "Very well then since the formalities are done with let's eat." Night said in a slightly calmer voice as if nothing strange had happened as he lifted his foot and made his way to a chair on the table. "I am sorry I-" Luna began to say as she helped the minotaur on his hoofs but was interrupted by him. "Keep yer pity lasse, I was foolish ta charge at an unknown opponent and I will pay fer it. Even if I was forced into it I did give me word and I will keep it. Now let's eat." The minotaur said as he also headed to the table. " So ladde how'd ya learn ta fight like that? " The minotaur spoke in a friendly manner looking at Night. "The only way you can, by fighting." Night replied and the minotaur smiled. " And what of you how are you still alive if you fight so sloppy?" Night asked in a more cherry voice than anything Luna had heard of him. As the two continued their friendly conversation Luna stared unsure of what she was seeing until her stomach reminded her that she should be along side them eating. Chapter-45 Hobbies[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Magic theorist purpleninja102 Comment or don't whichever Chapter-45 Hobbies[Edited] "I still can't believe you threatened to kill him." Luna said playfully as she walked on Night's right side. "What would you have done if he didn't agree?" "Killed him. I was still considering it if he attempted to waste our time with negotiations." Night said calmly. "You can't just go around killing pon- er minotaurs you don't like." Luna yelled at Night. "Yes you can, you can even kill everyone who sees you so no one comes after you seeking revenge. I have waited my entire life to do something meaningful that I wasn't ordered or forced to do. Do you think I would delay finding this hobby which you said you would help me get? Especially if the minotaur had agreed to make the terms acceptable. The only reason we are going to see Fancy right now is because I suspect we would need funding while in Canterlot." Night said in a cold sharp voice. "There is more to life then killing you know? And you will wait until I at least present Fancy with the new terms of the new treaty." Luna said in a calm voice. "Of course there is also not dying, retreating, bluffing, concealing and I guess there is also magic here. I don't see why you are bringing this up. I won't kill anyone who doesn't attack me first as we agreed upon. Don't worry, I won't break my word I know you well enough now to know that you will kill us both if I do kill someone just because they annoyed me with their foolishness. So what's your first suggestion for my hobby Luna?" Night asked calmly as he stared at Luna who was now sighing in frustration. "Wait didn't you just say you didn't want to be ordered? Why are you asking me?" Luna asked confused. "I will chose on what to do I just need possible things. I never did get the chance before so I don't really know of any potential hobbies." Night explained. "So suggestions?" Night repeated his question in a commanding voice. "Uhm I don't know, how about statue carving? " Luna asked hopefully. "Yes I suppose I could make copies of the guards and then you can have the incompetent guards leave. That way you won't risk a random pony attacking me." Night said calmly as he put on a rather strange expression on his face that scared Luna slightly. "Um maybe not. How about music? You know it calms and relaxes." Luna suggested with hope as she suspected statue carving wasn't what Night wanted as a hobby. "Ah I see lure my enemies in a false sense of security before I strike at their weakest point. An admirable goal to strive for." Night said as his face turned to one that was unusually happy and yet somehow managed to scare Luna even more. "No that's not what I meant. Just lets just try something else. Night isn't there anything you admire? Preferably something that doesn't have anything to do with killing." Luna said worriedly. Night looked confused for a while as he thought on Luna's question. Finally realization seemed to hit him. "I suppose you could say I admire your skills at making people believe the opposite of what you tell them. It doesn't directly have anything to do with killing either. So how do I go about learning to do that?" Night asked inquisitive. Luna blushed slightly at the compliment but then felt offended that he was basically complimenting her deceitfulness. Night looked at Luna again and repeated his question this time a bit louder snapping Luna from her thoughts. "Uhm well , that is to say. The best place to start is the theatre. You just observe other ponies reactions in different situations and learn how they will react and remember it then you just use that knowledge. But watching others perform isn't really a hobby." Luna hurried to explain. "You are not the one deciding what a hobby can or can't be. We are doing the theatre thing." As Night said this the two entered Fancy Pants's office. "Fancy Pants I have the outline for the new treaty." Luna said as she levitated a parchment to Fancy Pants. "This soon?" Fancy said worriedly as he began to read the treaty."20% of estimated profit on incoming goods and only 5% on outgoing goods. What? How? Whua." Fancy said frantically as he stared at the two who had entered. "Is that too low? I think I can make him go to 25%." Night said in an angry voice. "No, no this is far better then I had expected. To be honest I had expected it to be a 15% for incoming and 10% outgoing as it was what the old treaty was." Fancy said still not fully believing what he was seeing on the parchment before him. "Then on to important matters I need a way of paying my bills in Canterlot without having to wait for you." As Fancy heard this his joyful expression turned to a frightened one. "Uhm yes here is your very own check book. Might I ask that you attempt to limit your purchases?" Fancy asked with a slight hope as he levitated a small book to Night. "Judging from your response to the new treaty I suspect you can't Fancy Pants after all it was Night Shadow who ensured the new treaty terms." Luna said in a somewhat happy voice. As Fancy lowered his head in defeat the prince and princess headed out for Canterlot. Night pulling Luna with his right hand over her neck. Chapter-46 Sister talk[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Magic theorist purpleninja102 Twilight has noting on your fast reading spell ninja Comments maybe some suggestions on what weapons Night would craft Chapter-46 Sister talk[Edited] "Sister it is time for your sun to make way for my night sky." Luna said as she appeared in Celestia's room with a visibly tired yet somewhat content look on her face.. "Luna." Celestia screamed happily as she jumped on her tired sister and embraced her in a slightly choking hug. "What has possessed you sister? We spoke just yesterday." Luna said a bit hesitantly when she managed to get free from her sister strangling hold. "Oh sorry sister but I have stayed here, in my room, for the entire day, with no books and neither the guards nor the servants could speak to me as they were too concerned that they were unworthy of the honour. I mean I did have Night Shadow to speak to in the morning but he has some rather unique questions. And my mistreatment of him didn't really help. But I didn't use my magic on him sister. I am learning so can I at least have a few books at least." Celestia said at speeds that were hard to follow. "Calm down sister first lower your sun and then we can discuss everything that has happened today."-Luna said in a motherly voice. "Yes of course the sun." Celestia said in her frantic voice as she turned to a window and used more force then needed to force the sun to fall beneath the horizon at a surprising speed. "Do you wish help with rising the moon sister?" Celestia continued. "Can you actually do a proper job this time? I do not have the energy to fix another disastrous night sky." -Luna said accusingly. "I suppose it will be better if you did it I do not wish to risk inconveniencing you especially after your long day." Celestia said sheepishly. As Luna concentrated on the little details of the night sky Celestia fidgeted around her but kept quiet. The second Luna had finished she found herself on Celestia's bed. as Celestia stared into her eyes. Celestia's bed was truly too big for her. "So sister what did you do today?" Celestia asked Luna who was a bit surprised. "Well there was Night court, and then there were the "negotiations" with the minotaur ambassador." Upon hearing this Celestia frowned a little. "Uhm Luna how are the negotiations going? If you don't mind me asking that is." Celestia said with a hint of worry. "They are over although it wasn't much of a negotiation." Luna said calmly "What? I knew it, it was too soon to burden you with ruling again. May I leave my room so that I can fix this agreement to one that is more favourable to our ponies?" Celestia said hopeful. "You may not. And considering that we got 20% of the estimated value of goods coming in while giving only 5% to the minotaurs I believe that it will merely dissuade traders if we barter for more." Luna said angry with her sisters remark. "2-20% but how? What did you do?" Celestia asked curious. "I allowed prince Night Shadow to have a friendly spar with the minotaur. After which the minotaur's attitude became a little bit more agreeable. Speaking of which, what is your opinion of Night Shadow?"- Luna said with a smirk on her face. "M-my opinion? Well he askes unnerving questions, has no respect for royalty with the exception of you but I suspect that's more of him loving you them respecting your title." Celestia began but caught herself as she saw Luna's look. "But he has proven to me that he will not hurt our subjects its merely his beliefs that need a slight adjustment. So uhm, I suspect you do not wish me to meddle anymore but can you at least tell me if Night did in fact forgive you for my misconduct?" Celestia said in a slightly shaky voice. "Yes his upbringing is a problem. Can you believe he had not seen a play before today?" Luna asked in a disbelieving voice. 'Wait so you went to see a play together? Could you tell me what the play was about? Just the two of you? You are bolder then I thought sister, please refrain from letting him mount you until you are married at the very least." Celestia said in a playful manner as her sister turned a purple hue and averted her eyes from Celestia. "I would never, that is to say uh. I don't know what the play was about." Luna said as she lowered her head expecting the onslaught of Celestia's teasing. "So you did that in the theatre? Did Night force himself on you?" Celestia asked in an angry manner. "Calm down sister. I can not tell you what the play was about because Night got us both kicked out before the first act was over. He was enjoying it and particularly enjoyed the personality of one of the characters. Unfortunately the character got killed and Night decided to avenge his death attacking the other actor. I managed to stop him before he did any harm but the audience did not appreciate the abrupt disruption." As Luna said she became darker shades of purple as Celestia started laughing unable to contain her amusement. "I-I see so what else did you do with Night once you could no longer observe the play?" Celestia asked through her laughter. "Well we were searching for Nights new hobby so we tested out music. Which reminds me don't let him near a trumpet or you would regret it Celestia. I might even have nightmares about it." Luna said shivering at the memory. "S-surely t-there must be something more I mean you had so much time and considering what you've told me I am quite curious." Celestia said barely containing her self from falling off of her enormous bed from laughing. Luna was quiet for a while before she turned to Celestia with a serious look. "Sister would it be possible for a forge to be made within the Castle? Night has expressed a desire to attempt to learn the craft." Luna said weekly. "Yes we actually already have a forge. It is the reason why I moved the castle aside from the view from the very top of the mountain." Celestia said calming down. "You would not question what he would make? Or worry that he might use those tools to harm our ponies?" Luna asked surprised. "Of course not, what is the point, he has proven himself capable of defeating the guard while using odd weapons. Maybe if he actually had his own weapon he could defend himself more easily. At any rate I am in no position to fight your decision regardless what you choose Luna." -Celestia said resigned. "Sister I would allow you to read books and if I find nothing better for Night's hobby I shall show him the forge, however I will keep sending Night over and I want your word that you will try to make up I can't stand to see you two fight." Luna said as a single tear found its way down her muzzle and on to the bed sheets. "I will do my best Luna." Celestia said but was met by Luna's sleeping form. As Celestia still couldn't leave her room she smiled then layed next to Luna and draped one wing over her to keep her warm. Chapter-47 A third alicorn[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Magic theorist purpleninja102 Purpleninja I proclaim thee Archmage for thy contributions to the story and the grammar of Weaponmaster. Clop incoming in next chapter Comment if you want Chapter-47 A third alicorn[Edited] It had been a week since Luna grounded Celestia. After the whole day of searching for hobbies ended in a complete failure with a few new restrictions made for Night by the owners of a few music shops as well as other places Luna showed him the castles forge and had the head metalworker show him the ropes. Night had taken to it with great vigour spending every second he could at the forge learning the craft. The only exception to this was the mornings which Luna insisted that he spend befriending Celestia. Celestia had actually expressed her annoyance to her sister as Night's presence was disturbing her reading. "Well sister since you have not fought with Night in the last week and it was just a misunderstanding you may attend tonight's gala if you handle the royal greeting."-Luna said smiling "While I am happy that I would not miss Cadance's visit would you not consider helping me with the greeting." Celestia asked hopefully. " No sister this is your punishment and I am hoping to spend the gala with Night earning the trust you broke so you can't refuse. Also who is this Cadance and why is her attendance of such importance?" Luna said now curious at the new name. "I didn't told you? She is an alicorn like us. She was born after your banishment so I really should have told you earlier but now that you know you should definitely meet her." Celestia said sheepishly. "I shall make sure to meet her then as you greet the late arrivals Tia ." Luna said sounding annoyed. Night and Luna arrived to the gala after all the guests had arrived. Night was in his complete suit with his skirt and Luna had even convinced him to wear a tie. They had discussed their plan in detail under Nights insistence and would begin it as soon as they greeted Celestia. The orchestra could be heard as they saw Celestia standing where Luna had stationed her. "Hello sister we are just greeting you before we go and dance together." Luna said happily as she nuzzled Celestia Night standing to the side. "I will not dance with you Luna." Night said calmly shocking both Celestia and Luna. "WE WILL DANCE TOGETHER. RIGHT NIGHT?" Luna said as she recovered from the shock first. "Y-yes l-lets g-go d-dance t-together." Night said trough gritted teeth "Well then I suppose we shall leave you to your greetings sister. I need to go before he changes his mind again. I swear he is so indecisive." Luna said as if she had done noting wrong. "Wait sister you just " Celestia began but Luna and Night were already gone and she was faced with the next pony in line to greet her. As Night and Luna entered the ball room everyone watched and admired them as Night's suit complimented Luna's dress perfectly. The ponies made way for them as the two walked to the dance floor and as a new piece began they started dancing Luna resting her front hoofs as well as most of her weight on Night as he used his magic to make her lighter. The ponies stopped and observed as the odd couple danced silent whispers the only thing heard trough the ballroom aside then the orchestra. As the piece ended Luna put her front hoofs on the ground as Night shook his head. "You DID IT again. I was a fool to trust you. Whatever feeling I had for you are gone." Night said as he used his magic to force Luna to the ground before he headed for the gardens all the ponies running to get out of his path. "No I-I just really wanted to dance. I didn't, didn't realize it." Luna said as she cried her horn lit undoing the spell cast on her. Once she was done she teleported and snuggled under Celestia's left wing hiding her muzzle. "What did he say sister?" Celestia asked wanting to comfort her sister. " He said that any feelings he had for me were gone now. I-I betrayed his trust Tia betrayed him. And now he hates me." Luna said weakly still crying. "Ah Cadance please come here my sister needs your help." Celestia said as she saw the pink alicorn. "Uhm what is the matter auntie Celestia? Is that your sister the one I have heard so much about?" Cadance asked as she noticed the hiding form of Luna under Celestia's wing. "She is and you can be properly introduced later but for now please give Luna some advise. She accidentally used magic to force the one she loves to do something he didn't wish to do and because of that he said that he has no feelings for her anymore." Celestia said frantically as Luna continued to cry under her wing. "I well, I could see why he would act that way." Cadance said but continued as she saw Celestia's angry face. "But I am sure he still loves you princess Luna just confront him and apologize until he agrees to give you another chance I will even join you for some courage since I can see that you are too afraid to speak to him alone right now." Cadance finished relaxing at seeing Celestia giving her a smile. "You heard her sister her special talent is love so I am sure she is right so stop crying and go and speak with Night he still loves you." Celestia said as she lifted her wing from Luna and used it to push her towards Cadance. Luna was reluctant, clearly disliking the idea but complied. _________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ As Night walked into the garden he noticed a farmiliar pegasus. "Hello again Flutershy have you worked on bettering yourself since last we met?" Night said starling Flutershy as she jumped and hid in a bush. It took some time but then she spoke quietly. "Well yes but not exactly uhm where is princess Luna I thought the two of you would be together troughout the gala." As she said this the bush trembled. "She has lost my affection, becuse she used magic to force me to do someting. How can I trust her again and again when she always breaks her word?" Night said coldly. {Luna never told me what to do after the dance. The gardens were supposed to be empty. I hope I am convincing.} "Byt you looked so happy together you shouldn't let this ruin your happiness." Flutershy protested from the bush quietly before she saw Luna behind Night and went silent. "Uhm Night I know that what I did was wrong and I am sorry b-but please g-give me another chance, give us a chance." Luna said hesitantly fear writen on her face. {Please realize that I am being forced to do this. Please just refuse so we can end this charade.} "Luna?" Night said as he turned and his eyes met Luna's he felt as if he wanted to make her happy to be with her. " Yes of course I will give us another chance. I love you Luna." As he said this Luna's fearful expresion turned to a smiling one. {What am I doing this is wrong but it feels so right it makes me feel so happy.} "I Love you too Night." Luna said as she embraced Night in a hug. {No I can't think straight. All I can think about is wanting to be with him.} "Lets go and dance you did say you wanted to do that and I want to make you happy." Night said as he put one arm over Luna's neck and the two walked back in the ball room. {Those two trust each other and care for one another so completely. Even when their relationship was so strained my magic was this effective and I didn't even use that much magic. A good thing too, I am fairly certain that Celestia would kill me if I made her sister mount Night. Well it should be fine for now the spell seems to make them contempt at simply being together and it will wear of in half an hour or so and then they can sort of their problems while the memory of how much they love each other is fresh in their minds.} Cadance thought from her hiding spot behind one tree before she headed back to the gala. Chapter-48 Best night EVER[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Archmage purpleninja102 First full clop chapter( might be last) is it acceptable or do I fail at writing clop? Sorry to those that don't read clop but I will use it as a story element so it had to happen Comment P.S.: I am happy that I made it for chapter 48 because 4 .8 .16. 32 which is exactly the opposite of the meaning of everything 42 meaning this chapter is meaningless but in the most meaningful of ways. Morrow of the chapter Pinkie will drug you sooo watch out Chapter-48 Best night EVER[Edited] When Luna and Night had entered the ball room the ponies were a bit afraid but as they began to dance snuggling into each other the ponies relaxed. After a few pieces they stopped exhausted and stood still in each others embrace neither one attempting to move. " I know you might be tired but this is a party and you can't just not dance on the dance floorď" Pinkie said as she materialized between Night and Luna much to their displeasure." Don't you worry none though your auntie Pinkie is here. Some of my special punch should fix you right up." Pinkie exclaimed as she forced 2 cups one in either of the two and lifted her hoofs making them drink it. As soon as they had Pinkie had disappeared leaving only the 2 cardboard cups behind. { A little bit of distilled love poison will liven up any frowny mc sady pants and I know those two love each other either way so its not like they'll mind. This is going to be the greatest thank you for saving my friends and me from a mean dragon party ever.}-Pinkie thought as she stood at the food table. As Luna's eyes met Night's again after Pinkies interruption she felt the urge to be with Night increase something he seemed to feel as well as he was now caressing her wings as he hugged her. She mustered what little consciousness she had left and teleported them back to her room as her wings extended. leaving behind shocked ponies. {Summary Luna and Night have sex and Chrysalis learns about the dragon and Night's new title. Nothing else in this chapter if your not into Clop these are the main points. Now I have to try writing Clop.} ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ CLOP WARNING As the two reappeared in Luna's room Night found himself searching for the soft spots on Luna's wings that were now trembling with excitement, fully extended. While he did Luna was attempting to strip him of his clothes with her hoofs. Upon failing she just embraced him in a hug before she took a deep breath and kissed Night trying to push her tongue into his mouth just for that little bit of extra contact. Night was surprised by Luna's kiss but he enjoyed it and pushed his own tongue as much as he could against her trying to show that he loves her just as much as she loves him.{ This is... goo no its wrong I love her. She's a horse ....and I can't get enough.} Night thought as they continued their kiss, neither one attempting to break free despite both being hard pressed for air. The two finally broke of the kiss as they fell on Luna's bed unable to keep standing up panting heavily they stared at each other for a second and then they began to tear off each others clothes as they engaged in another kiss slightly moaning from the pleasure the mere contact was providing them. Once the second kiss had ended Night was still fondling Luna's wings as he pressed his naked body against Luna's, rubbing his hard dick against Luna's chest as her hooves were engulfing him and moving in a way that kept him close. "I want to please you even more." Night said as he moved his hand to the base of Luna's wings making her moan out in pleasure. "Then mount me." Luna said as she lit her horn and Night was standing upright with Luna's raised ass facing him.. "How? " Night asked not having any prior experience. "Like this." Luna said angrily as she used her magic to force Nights throbbing member into her vagina. In an instant she screamed in pain as blood flowed down her back hoofs. Night began to back off thinking he was hurting Luna but as he was half way out he was forced back in by Luna's magic as she moaned in pleasure. Realizing that Luna was enjoying it he began to move back and forth feeling amazing as he did increasing the speed as he felt pressure building up in his member. Then he noticed Luna's extended wings and grabbed them using them to gain that extra thrust to get as deep as he could into Luna. Luna was enjoying the pleasure of Night's Long dick reaching what she believed to be the depths of her womb but was surprised when he grasped her sensitive wings sending even more pleasure surging trough her body and then he went even deeper making her loose control and scream in pleasure as she came. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA" Upon feeling Luna's throbbing pussy and the hot liquid pouring out of it around his dick he felt the pressure in his cock release as he lost his strength in his legs and his mind became sleepy and he fell forward on Luna's back. Feeling a hot liquid fill her up Luna felt fulfilled as she came again and lost consciousness feeling Nights warm body on top of her. _________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ "Queen Chysalis I have urgent news" A changeling guard said as he barged into the queen's bedchamber and was greeted by the view of Blue Bloods rear as large beads stuck out of it as he was muzzle deep into his queens vagina. "How dare you interupt my precious time with my prince? What news could be so important?" Chrysalis asked angrily as she stared at the frightened changeling. "Well my queen our spies report that the monster has slain a dragon on his own and was given princehood by the tyrants for that feet." The changeling said with a hint of worry. "WHAT? A DRAGON? then we will need a bigger army." Chrysalis said as she used her magic to pull our the beads from Blue Blood's anus, each beed bigger then the last. The shock made him dig his muzzle compleatly into the changeling queens vaginva making her cum and cover his face in her juices. "Where" is all that Blue Blood could get out before his eyes turned green and he moved to please his queen. The changeling, disgusted by the sight of the pony on top of his queen left the room before he spoke out of place and was killed as all others who had made the mistake. Chapter-49 Shameful mornings[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Archmage purpleninja102 I know a cliff hanger ending but I think you should be used to it by now. Anyways comment if you wish. Chapter-49 Shameful mornings[Edited] "What happened yesterday?" Night awoke as his head pounded. In the next moment he remembered quite a few important parts of the previous night as he noticed that he was within Luna and he felt her juices sticking together with his semen and making a strange slimy connection between them. As he remembered he felt sick at what he had done yet even sicker that there was a part of him that enjoyed it. As he attempted to pull out so he could take a shower he heard Luna's delighted moan as she slept and remembered how much he wanted it. Pleasing her gave him such satisfaction he had completely lost himself to it. {Could it be that I truly love her? No I can't she is an animal. And yet it felt so right. No I can't think like this.} Night thought as he headed for the shower wanting to clean himself and think of what he should do. As Night washed his genitalia again and again having decided on not leaving the bathroom until he came to a decision on his feelings Luna was awoken by a knock on the door. At some point Night felt that he was too flabby and decided to go and train with a weapon as he thought, just leaving himself to his instincts as he thought on his feelings. He was mechanically stabbing and spinning a spear around not even focusing on precision in an odd trance like state. Night was suddenly startled from his trance from a female voice coming from behind him. "Uhm prince Night Sh" Was all Vibrant Arts got out before she was hit by the side of Night's spear and was sent flying to the ground. "I surrender okay chill I just wanted to ask you something I didn't mean to challenge you." Arts shouted as she lifted her front hooves in a defensive manner. "Don't sneak up on me." Night said in a cold manner as he looked at the pegasus mare her wings reminded him of Luna and he turned his gaze from her blushing. "Okay I will remember that for now though I really wanted to ask you to train me." As he heard this Night's gaze returned back to Arts but rather then a blushing face it was a face that threatened death should she say the wrong thing. "Why?" Night said as the pegasus shivered before the cold gaze. "I-I just don't wont to feel helpless again as I did with the dragon. A-And you are the greatest weapon wielder ever so surely you can teach me how to wield a spear to protect the princesses. " Arts finished with some conviction. Night thought for a few minutes then began to say something but stopped and thought some more his gaze never changing and the mare feared she might have said the wrong thing. Then Night spoke in a calm but slightly warmer voice. "Not a spear." "Um what?" Vibrant Arts said before she realized she was speaking. After which she shivered and covered her muzzle with her front hoofs. "If you wish to protect you would do better to learn and master the scythe. A spear has but one sharp edge and a handle, unless you wield it to kill you might as well wield a staff. A scythe however has a long flat edge that can be used to block and protect that which is precious as well as strike down your enemies. If I am to train you simply so that you may protect I will train you with a scythe." Night finished his eyes not wavering once. "So you will train me? But wait what is this scythe I have never heard of something like that before?" Arts asked hopefully as she looked confused. "So you ponies don't even craft this simple of weapons." Night said as he exhaled deeply before taking another breath. "Very well I shall craft you a scythe, but before I begin let me ask you, are you sure you wish this? If you fail in your training I shall not hesitate to strike you down and reclaim the scythe for my own."- Night said coldly as his eyes met Arts's. "Yes I am. If I can't even handle the training I will most surely die come the next threat. This is my only option for living if I am to repay princess Luna's kindness." She said unwavering for even a second. However she smirked slightly as she saw Nights face turn crimson red and he turned away. As Night and Arts headed for the forge to begin crafting the metal for her scythe they both stopped in their tracks as the castle rumbled. "Cadenza" Celestia's voice rang through the halls and the process soon happened again only this time it said "Shadow". _________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ "Princess Luna, Princess Celestia asked me to tell you that Princess Mi Amore Cadenza is leaving for a negotiation in the zebra isles and you should bid her fair well." As Luna opened her eyes she was assaulted by a strong fishy stench. In the next moment she felt defiled as she remembered what had happened the previous night. Instantly a barrier appeared around her and extended to the edges of the of the room. The barrier was a crimson red and was so imbued with magic that one could not see trough it. {Why? I don't love him. I mean he is helping me and I am helping him but he doesn't and I don't so why? What happened yesterday?} Luna thought as she thought hard on what had happened. She had truly enjoyed it, she had even went as far as force Night into her but there was also that nagging feeling that she was forgetting something as it suddenly came to her.{It was magic. That brat cast a Love spell on me and Night as we were distracted speaking to each other. I will kill her. How dare she use me to train her dreadful love spell?} Luna thought as her mane absorbed the shield and turned particularly dark shade of blue with the bright lights in it turning so bright that they would blind anyone who continuously looked at them. Then her horn lit up and she teleported into Celestia's room. "WHERE IS SHE?" Luna demanded of her sleeping sister. "Huh? Sister shouldn't you be at night court?" Celestia asked as she yawned but then got a worried expression as she saw her sister's white glowing eyes. "IRRELAVANT! WHERE IS CADENZA? I WILL END HER." Luna said but Celestia didn't move as her mane became imbued with magic as well. "Sister calm down lets talk this out." Celestia said and was rewarded with Luna's mane attacking her and she met it with her own the two tangling together. Luna was attacking blindly and so Celestia managed to finally engulf her sister in her mane after a long 2 hour fight in which her room was filled with the two manes. "Release us sister she must pay for her folly." Luna shouted at Celestia. "I was told of Cadence's romance spell it brings up the love and trust of the two it is cast on and forces them to remember it. Was it truly so bad to dance with Night sister? To know for certain he loves you?" Celestia asked inquisitively. "But her spell. Do you even know what it did?" Luna asked blushing profusely at the memory. "Oh come off it sister. So you and Night hugged on the dance floor after dancing. It might be embarrassing but if you can't do even that your relationship with him will never progress." Celestia said a glim of sadness in her voice as she remembered Fiery Blood. "Oh do not worry about that dear sister. Thanks to her "wonderful" spell I slept with Night Shadow and " Luna began to go on a tangent but stopped when she saw her sisters eyes glowing with magic as Celestia's horn lit up. In the next moment Celestia disappeared and the whole castle shook at a single shout. "CADENZA" it was less then a minute before a second shout shook the castle again. "SHADOW". Luna knew that Night was still okay since she hadn't felt any pain but she also knew that she should stop her sister as soon as possible. She teleported back to her own room hoping she was still there. As soon as Luna appeared her hoofs felt hot and she created shield around her as she observed the room which was now black with red lines running through it as magma flowed over the room. All the furniture turned to dust, with the exception of the crystal table which had melted and shrunken down loosing its form. "Celestia stop you are making the same mistake again! Night was just as much under Cadenza's spell as I was." Luna shouted at her sister. "That does not excuse him from what he did. He could have resisted the spell." Celestia shouted back dependently. "No he couldn't. I couldn't and I was more prepared for it since I at least knew of Cadence watching us. If anything its more your fault for allowing her to "help" me in my moment of weakness." Luna shouted back at Celestia. Upon hearing her sisters words Celestia deflated and slumped in fear of meeting her sisters gaze. As she did the two sisters were greeted by a voice they both dreaded. "Celly! LuLu! How have you been? I just came back from my "vacation" in the "wonderful" maze. It was terribly boring but I have to say Celly you still know how to make me hot after all these years." Discord said a he appeared tangled around Celestia who was frozen in fear. As he did he held out a marshmallow on a stick cooking it on the lava. Chapter-50 Return of Discord[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Archmage purpleninja102 Where did I get Discord wrong? I know that there must be something but I can't figure it out please comment. Chapter-50 Return of Discord[Edited] "Celly! LuLu! How have you been? I just came back from my "vacation" in the "wonderful" maze. It was terribly boring but I have to say Celly you still know how to make me hot after all these years." is what Discord said as he wrapped himself around Celestia's body. He said it but it fell on deaf ears as Celestia was too shocked to hear him and Luna was too enraged.{ Drat my big entrance is ruined and here I thought they would at the very least cheer me or throw themselves at me. Probably should have sent them a letter. Ponies never did act with manners when startled. Lets see what I can salvage.} "Release my sister you monster." Luna yelled as she sent a beam of magic at Discord's head. Discord split his head letting the beam pass right trough and destroy the wall behind Celestia. "Celly tell your sister to stop with her hostility before I think she is serious." Discord said as he chew on a smore he had procured from somewhere. "L-Luna please go and gather the element bearers I will fend off Discord until you manage to get them." Celestia said as her horn lit up and a white shield formed around the two and then it disappeared in a bright light. "Oh Celestia if you wanted me all to your self all you needed to do was ask." Discord teased as the two appeared in a black void where only the two of them existed. "Silence the element bearer will soon be gathered and I shall see to it that you are imprisoned again." -Celestia said with disgust. "Öh Celly you always were a kidder. But lets be serious for a while I am really disappointed at how you ruled my kingdom in my absence. I only gave you rule so you can cause your own brand of chaos but you made everything so orderly. As a benevolent ruler I can not let my subjects suffer under such boredom. Or we could always make another deal." Discord spoke creating a flashlight as he spoke and then tossing it down only for it to fall from above into his mouth. As he ate the flash light Celestia lost all sight of him and was left alone in the void. Celestia was frightened for a while but then spoke with conviction. "You can't fool me Discord I know you are still here and I have no reason to accept your deal. You will be turned to stone any minute now just as soon as my sister gathers the element bearers." Celestia shouted into the void. Time passed and passed and Celestia's conviction wavered. "Discord?" "I'm home dear, did you miss me?" Discord said happily as he entered trough yellow wooden door that appeared out of nowhere. "What? How? You- what did you do?" Celestia demanded. "Oh nothing much, just had your sister pretend to be you. With a disguise of course." Discord said as a moustache appeared on his snout and he stroked it evily. " And then played a game with the element bearers you seemed to trust so much. Now that your element bearers have lost would you consider my deal dear Celly?" Discord said in a sly voice as he wrapped around Celestia yet again making her unable to move as she broke into tears. "I-you- what do you want Discord? Just don't hurt my subjects and Luna please. " Celestia pleaded as she cried, unable to move even an inch as the draconeques had bound her entire body with his own. Discord extended his neck and turned it like a snake strangling its pray he turned to face Celestia smirked. "I want what I always wanted. You. Do not worry so long as you give yourself to me I wont harm our subjects and I will even allow you to handle court and only interfere, mhhh, when I see fit. After all you will be my queen Celestia." Discord said as he presented a ring to Celestia as he bowed on one knee while wearing a suit. Celestia observed the ring and then observed it some more, some sweat appearing on Discord's Face then she finally spoke. "I am serious Discord, what is your game? What do you want?" Celestia said angrily. "Yes, of course "game" wasn't that a great joke. Well at any point you can't imprison me again and I wish to stay in the castle protecting my interests and all that."Discord said angrily as his suit and the ring turned into different kinds of tropical birds and flew away into the darkness. " Interests? what are these interests?" Celestia demanded. "Well the one you know as Night Shadow for one. I honestly haven't seen a being so unique in his understanding of the world. Not that he understands it at all but his misunderstanding is hilarious to observe." Discord said as a chair appeared and Discord sat on it eating popcorn. "There are other interests though. But don't you worry, they are not something I will share with you. After all my dear what is Life without the joys and sorrows of the unknown." As Discord said this everything disappeared and he stared daggers at Celestia. "So do we have a deal Celly?" "Ï- uhm I- " Celestia stuttered "Can't make up your mind still. Huh, well how about this? accept in the next minute and I will even throw in the elements to sweeten the deal." Discord said as a timer appeared behind him. "Ok I accept." Celestia said as before the timer even began to move. The timer exploded into a fireworks display. "Excellent I will be returning the friendship letters Twilight sent you to help speed up their recovery its your job to make sure they don't try to use them on me. If you fail I will punish you." Discord said as a big grin appeared on his face and the void shattered the two found themselves in the burned room. "On second thought, I don't like your redecoration." Discord said as he snapped his fingers and the whole room was fixed as it used to be but it was now upside down and with all the colours of the rainbow. "Yes! this is more like it" Discord said as he happily exited the door that had turned sideways whistling a happy tune. Chapter-51 Traveling[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Archmage purpleninja102 So what does the potion do and who will Night force it on or will he dare drink it himself? ( will chose the effect and who will drink it at random from the comments if there are any suggestions before the chapter where someone drinks it comes.) comments are WELCOME :SMILLE: Chapter-51 Traveling[Edited] "Okay I am sure that you are all wondering what you are doing here. So, in my time of arrival Luna is a backseat driver and will provide annoyance. Celestia called shotgun so she is riding front seat and my dear pal Night right here will be the entertainment. I will be the driver.Any answers?" - Discord said as he walked in front of the two paralyzed alicorns and human. Discord was wearing a military uniform of some kind and Night was holding a blacksmithing hammer. As Discord walked he was constantly snapping his fingers changing where the conversation was being held and then subsequently altering the background to something unique. "Feel my wrath monster." Luna said as she was released from her paralysis and fired a red and green beam at Discord. He let it hit him directly and the beam turned into smoke that enveloped Discord. He emerged wearing a flashy golden outfit with a strange striped long hat. "Wrong the correct answer was "Release my sister you monster.". Now on to our next contestant." Discord said as he snapped his fingers and Luna was unable to move again as a invisible crowd booed her incorrect answer. After a few seconds of Celestia being quiet Discord looked annoyed. "Come on you are the front seat if you don't keep me awake we are all going to crash. I swear! First magic is all smoke, and now the shotgun won't even keep the driver awake! Its like this is your first ROAD TRIP." "Uhm I am sorry?" Celestia said confused at what was happening. "Well I guess we could " Discord began to say but a loud buzzard was heard and invisible crowd began to boo again. "But she-" the draconequise began but was drowned out as the crowd booed even louder." Fine, sorry dear but the show must go on." Discord proclaimed as he wore clothes from a Shakespeare play holding a manticore skull in his talon claw. As he did Celestia froze and Night was able to move. "You." Night proclaimed as he swung and hit Discord with the hammer. The hammer was absorbed into discord leaving only the handle which Night was still holding out. "You would have-" Discord began but a sound indicating Night was correct sounded and the crowd cheered. "See what you did! Now you can't be so vague with your answers or you confuse the invisible voices. They are not that-" Discord began but was interrupted as Night channeled his magic through the handle and discord fell to the ground. "Don't worry buddy I will just dispel your accidental spell, I know you are still learning." Discord said as he snapped both his paws but noting happened. Night watched as the strange creature became a two dimensional blob before the blob turned into a picture of the creature. "Well this is new, don't worry though I can just make enough gravity of the opposite polarity to pull myself out of the ground." He snapped with his talon claw and stood again in front of Night who had fallen to the ground in pain. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHhhhhhhhhhhh"- Night screamed in pain as his right arm had its muscle explode from the magic power he had made run through his arm. "Going for the bonus round I like your spirit but its getting annoying to listen to the same joke" Discord said as he snapped his fingers as the invisible crowd cheered again at Nights screams drowning him out. Night seemed to calm down and didn't attempt to attack Discord rather just observed him in confusion. "Well we are here and as a prize for getting the bonus round correct" Discord lifted his paws over his head and a vile of rainbow liquid found its way to his talon purple magic haze surrounding the vile. "You get this mystery potion it can and will do anything upon consumption. Its effects are only temporary unless the potion decides they are not. Use it in a fun way." Discord said smiling as both Luna and Celestia began to move again and the potion appeared in Nights right hand. "Princess Celestia, why did you appear with Discord?" Twilight yelled as she ran towards the still dazed princess. Discord merely walked away from the group and summoned a chair along with some popcorn and began watching as he ate. "That is not important now. Twilight are you and the rest of the elements okay?" Twilight nodded as Night and Luna both attacked Discord in whatever way they could, discord merely bound them both in bed sheets and gagged them before putting them out of the way. "Quiet, now its time for the best part." Discord said as his head split into two one shushing Night and Luna's muffled noise as the other watched Celestia walk up to where the element bearers were. " You must use the elements of harmony on Discord." Celestia said as Discord's jaw literally dropped to the ground. {The elements must be able to defeat him and if they are not, well he has the power to make us all do as he pleases. what difference does it make if he calls it a punishment or fun.}Celestia thought as the element bearers walked towards Discord. "Oh woe me even thee has betrayed me my-" Discord started wearing the Schespeare play clothing but stopped for a second to consider his words. "-my friend, my light, my solar beam."- Ignoring him the bearers used the elements and a rainbow shot up into the air and headed for Discord he merely smirked and snapped his paw he instantly changed places with Night and the human was hit with the full force of the elements of harmony. Chapter-52 Deals made[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Archmage purpleninja102 Went with joeyjumper's idea because your suggestion would have made Night too OP gamer Comments are things Chapter-52 Deals made[Edited] As Night Shadow was hit by the elements all the ponies screamed in terror and Luna shed a tear. Discord on the other hand was juggling muffins and cupcakes to pass the time, not caring at all as the rainbow surrounded Night and stood around him swirling. "Oh come off it, I am just upholding my end of the bargain." Discord finally said as he began stuffing cupcakes and muffins in the ponies's moths. All the ponies except Pinkie went silent. "Oh, Oh hit me up again." Pinkie said as the cupcake Discord was holding turned into a metal baseball bat that glowed in a purple light and he hit Pinkie sending her flying straight up. "Up enough for you?" Discord screamed in annoyance as he created an enormous marshmallow to cushion Pinkie's fall when she inevitably fell down. "Now as I was saying the elements of boredom won't hurt him they will merely repeat the last thing they did to him. They work with intent and have a boring fail safe that makes them repeat the last thing they did if they hit a bystander rather then their target. Last time he got more time to live and because he wasn't hit directly he was also weakened. So he will either be Immortal or at the very least begin to age really slowly." Discord said as he swung a sword around while wearing a kilt. Then Pinkie landed on the marshmallow unhurt in the slightest and began eating her life saviour. {How long has it been? Hours, days, weeks? This accursed sphere won't break and my magic is useless against it. And these annoying colours... Of course! The potion!}Night thought as he looked at his hand and saw the rainbow liquid glowing in a purple haze. {Freedom or death at the least I will know it was my choice and not Luna's idiotic actions.} Night thought slightly blushing before he opened the vile and drank the potion. Luna fell to the ground with a shriek of pain as Celestia rushed to her side glaring at Discord who looked a bit worried. "What is wrong sister?" Celestia asked as Luna convulsed in pain on the ground she attempted to speak but only screams came out. "What have you done Discord?" Celestia demanded as she glared daggers at the draconequis who looked really worried. "Um Night buddy I know you like to do things your own way but you should probably come out here. Now. Everyone is waiting for you." Discord said as he knocked on the rainbow sphere and a strange mixture of wood and metal clashing was heard. In a few seconds the sphere broke shattering outwards and painting Discord as it passed trough him. Before him stood an enraged Night who lunged trying to strangle Discord with his bare hands in his rage induced madness. "You will be paying the dry cleaners for this." Discord said calmly as he took off the multi-coloured skin as if it were a costume and was back to his usual coloration. As Night charged him he snapped his tail offhandedly but nothing happened and Night was on top of him strangling him. "You s-should really respect my personal bubble." Discord said choking as he snapping his talon and a bubble expanded from him, passing through Night without having any effect on him. Discord then melted and became a painting on the ground again. "Come out and die." Night shouted at the image as he tried stomping it but the draconeques avoided the blows, blowing raspberries at Night. All the ponies stared in shock at the unique sight. "Night stop this you are doing nothing but tiring yourself out." Luna said as she stood up Discord appeared on her left side and was a little surprised to see Pinkie appear on her right as both poked the princess in one of her wings and Pinkie spoke before the confused draconeques "And you want to tire him in your own ways right Lulu." Once Pinkie said this she disappeared and reappeared on top of her marshmallow enjoying every bite. Discord who was still stunned did not react in time to avoid Night jumping on top of him again and trying to strangle him. "Stop it now or I will kill Luna." Discord said in a threatening voice as he sunk back into the ground. Night instantly froze and stopped his attack. " See? That wasn't so hard. Now I expected to have to do this even though you were supposed to remember." Discord said in an annoyed voice as he summoned a piece of paper and a pair of glasses. "YOUR FREEDOM FOR MINE" Discord said as he shoved the piece of paper into Nights face and it turned into whip cream. "What do you mean Discord?" Celestia demanded as she saw the look of understanding on Nights face. "That is non of your bees wax Celestia and don't think for a second I have forgotten what you tried to do." Discord said as he got our a bee hive out of his ear and tossed it on Celestia's horn. "Now if we are quite done here I think we should return to the castle. I have a lot of redecorating to do." Discord said as Night stood next to Luna and Celestia ran around being stung by bees. "We will stop you Discord!" Twilight said confidently as she and the other element bearers stood before him preparing to use the elements again. "The joke gets old after the first time." Discord said angrily as he snapped his paw and all the elements appeared in his possession "Now go home before I get mad, I am not in the mood for a righteous hero speech." Discord said as he snapped his claw and he, Celestia, Luna, and Night who had calmed down found themselves back in the throne room. Discord sitting on the throne as he watched the tree as if they were misbehaving children. "I am very disappointed in all of you its all "kill Discord this" and "imprison Discord that," well no more. We are having a party and you are going to like it." Discord said in a happy voice. "A party I love parties I know I can totally take care of decorations and food for you. Just you rest and let your aunt Pinkie take care of it for you. They don't call me the best party pony for nothing." Pinkie said shocking Discord Luna and Night as Celestia still ran around the room being stung by bees. She then pulled out a Cannon on top of Discords head and fired it at the room. The entire room was covered in streamer and a table with snacks and refreshments had appeared out of nowhere. The hive on top of Celestia's horn was gone and replaced with a party hat. Chapter-53 The Pinkie party[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Archmage purpleninja102 All you need to know about the chapter: So comment Chapter-53 The Pinkie party[Edited] "Okay everypony lets paaaarty!!" Pinkie exclaimed from atop Discords head as everyone stood shocked unsure of exactly what was even happening. "Um miss Pie, Discord is very dangerous and I don't think it is a good idea for us to "party" with him. " Luna said as the first to regain her senses. "Oh nonsense old horny head here won't hurt us he will even make a pinkie promise wont you? And you can call me Pinkie Lonnie." Pinkie exclaimed waving her front hoofs at Luna as she stared at her resting spot on top of Discords head. "I will? Uhm I mean of course I will." Discord said as a second head grew on his neck and whispered to Pinkie "So what is this promise thing and how do I do it?" "Oh that's easy you just do this. Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye." As Pinkie was saying the promise she crossed her chest then flapped with her front hoofs as if they were wings and finished by sticking her left hoof in her left eye. "That's not a pinkie promise." Night said coldly behind Pinkie. "Ah then what is mister "I know what a pinkie promise is better then pinkie"." Pinkie said angrily Night stepped forward and cleared his throat. " Luna this will hurt a little and I will need you to heal me afterwards is that okay?" -Night asked as he held his right hands pinkie to his chest level. "Un I guess but " Luna began but Night twisted his right hand's finger until a crack was heard. Luna screamed as Night spoke in a cold voice all the while staring Pinkie in the eyes. "Cross my heart" Night said as his tight index finger made the same motion as Pinkie had done with her hoofs. "Should I lie I wish to die" Night then continued driving his thumb nail trough his neck leaving a small red line. "And you may stick a thousand needles in my eye" Night finished putting his right hand index finger inches from his right eye. As he finished he saw the terrified expressions on the faces of the other 4 creatures in the room. "And that is why you don't break a Pinkie promise." Night said as he kept on staring Pinkie who upon hearing this appeared near the refreshments table. "Silly Night that's not why its because if you break a Pinkie promise I will break you." Pinkie exclaimed in a voice that made Night's whole promise seem like a pleasant experience as she cut a slice of cake while Luna was healing Night's finger. "Couldn't you have just explained your version?" Luna asked Night accusingly. "No, it loses its impact unless you see it." -Night said dryly. "Um so which one should I do?" Discord asked hesitantly holding his claw to his chest. "You should totally do mine Cordy." Pinkie exclaimed as she presented Discord with a piece of cake. "I have cake." Pinkie added condescendingly. As Discord took and ate the cake piece he began to spew flames. "That cake was a lie." He exclaimed annoyed before he made the promise. " Uhm flying cupcakes with an eye from my heart will fly" as he finished saying this cupcakes with wings made of bread began to fly from his chest each having an eye made out of sugar. "There now that I made the promise we can put our differences aside and have some fun right Lulu?" Discord said but received only a cold glare from Luna as Pinkie was chasing the poor cupcakes which were trying and failing to escape her reach "Oh cheer up Lulu you just need to relax and party" Pinkie exclaimed as she turned and pushed Night towards Luna. Before she could react her muzzle met his lips as Night stumbled and his hands found themselves holding Luna's neck for support. Instantly the two separated and turned away from one another as Celestia Discord and Pinkie Laughed. Wanting to cool off, Night headed for the refreshments table and reached out for the punch bowl only to get his hand hit away by Pinkies hoof. "Why did you do that?" Night asked angrily as he rubbed his hand. "You and Lulu already had some of my special punch Nighty this is for Celly and Dissy they need it more then you and Lulu need it anyways. So learn to share and have some juice." Pinkie said as she motioned her hoofs to a different bowl. "So Discord you will not harm our subjects and let us rule them as we see fit so long as we don't attempt to imprison you?" Celestia finaly spoke hesitantly. "You can't be serious sister we should just use the eleme- " Luna began to protest but was cut of. "Yes, more or less, also unless you are willing to sacrifice J-Night's life to re-seal me you can't use the elements on me. Are you willing to kill him Lulu? After all its because of your arguments regarding him that I am even free right now." Discord asked as he began to swirl around Luna as a snake. "I- No I-" Luna stuttered before Celestia spoke. "That's Enough Discord you won but stay away from my sister." Celestia said as her horn lit up. "Celestia I am appalled that you would even suggest that I would even consider it" Discord said as he lifted his paw and claw defensively. Night had observed the whole exchange and had a strange feeling in his chest that was not quite rage and made him feel uneasy. "Okay so how about we cool of with some nice punch you two?" Pinkie stepped in between Celestia and Discord offering them both a glass of punch. Remembering what happened with the cake both of them replied in perfect unison. "NO" As she heard this Pinkie slumped to the ground from the sheer volume and a few tears few down her cheeks. "Okie d-dokie lokie then I-I guess you don't need me here then." Pinkie said as she broke out in tears Before anyone could say anything Pinkie along with all the party decorations that had littered the floor and the party hats and the refreshments table were gone as if they were never there. "Well that was a short welcome back party." Discord said sadly as a pink cloud appeared above him and he slumped down to the ground resting his head upon his tail as he had made a Circle around Luna. Chocolate rain falling on the two of them turning into sugar cubes as it hits Luna. "Um Discord we should talk."Celestia said hesitantly as she looked out the window and noticed that they were actualy on the ceiling. "Oh I knew you'd come through eventually" Discord said happily as he disappeared from his slumped form and re-appeared wrapped around Celestia's body restraining he movement. " So what do you want to talk about first?" Discord said as he winked at Celestia. Chapter-54 Advice[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Archmage purpleninja102 Chapters are going to slow down because of Life but I will still try to post them as often as I can Comment if you want. Ponnyheart07= Rogue( The dagger) Chapter-54 Advice[Edited] After Pinkie's abrupt departure Celestia acted as a negotiator putting the 1000 years of having to put up with politics to good use and convinced Discord to stop constantly altering his surroundings. Discord was reluctant to accept the terms at first but Celestia managed to convince him that if he does it will be more interesting for him to observe his interests. After that all four decided that the endeavours were too much and Luna brought night to the land so they could rest and think over everything that had happened. Discord surprisingly said that he already had a place to sleep and disappeared with a snap of his paw. "Wake up bestie or I am going to make the bed bugs bite." Discord said playfully as he made nights bed sheets turn into bugs and scater. Night turned around attempting to ignore the annoyance that had woken him whille it was still night out. "Go away. You made it so I could move and I protected you from being turned to stone. Freedom for freedom. Now leave, I don't wish to kill the one who freed me." Night said trough a yawn.. "Oh come now bestie I need your help. The sooner you tell me what I want the sooner you can have your bed back." Discord said as the two appeared on a sandy beech. "I just really need to know how you made Luna fall in love with you. Tell me that and I will let you get back to sleeping." Night slowly got up sand falling from him and sticking to his back. "Die then." Night said as he swung a small dagger he had crafted and always had with him. (The edge was a small straight short dagger with a hole going trough the middle of the blade large enough to put guards a sword 's edge in. The hilt had a fixed small metal circle.) "Sand coffin" Discord said as he stretched his dragon paw towards Night and the human was held in place by the sand unable to move. "I just wanted someone to stay besides me." Discord said as music began playing around them. "Please you are the closest friend I have tell me how you made Luna fall in love with you." Discord said as a single tear fell down his cheeks but was quickly washed away by chocolate milk rain. "Luna doesn't love me she merely uses me like a tool. And I allowed it because I couldn't leave her sight." Night said as he turned slightly crimson but his face expressed great sadness. "What? No you love each other its so obvious. So tell me how you did it and I will free you." Discord said smiling. "I think I'll just free myself after all you are just going to do this again if I don't know how to free myself." Night said as he smiled and Discord looked angry "YOU WILL TELL ME." Discord said as the sky turned pitch black and Lightning struck the sand around Night's feet making him feel a bit of numbness but also making the sand move. The music changed. "I-I-I-I WILL NOT." Night screamed back shocking Discord as he broke free of the sand and hit Discord with his dagger in the heart. Discord disappeared in a puff of smoke and a tree log was left in his place making Night fall forward by the unexpected weight. "Ok how about this? I will give you power if you tell me what I want." Discord said as he wrapped himself around Night's struggling body. The music changing yet again. Night tried again and again to break free of Discord's grasp but eventually he calmed down and spoke still a bit of spite in his voice. "I-I don't know. I could tell you why I stand by her side but I don't know why she cares for me. And even if you knew unless you wanted to make Luna fall in love with you it will be pointless, everyone is different Discord." As Night spoke the music changed once more. "I-I see." Discord said hesitantly as the music ended he became loose around Night and fell to the sand around him seeming to lose all will for life. "So now that you know send me back to my room." Night said trying to use this moment of weakness in Discord. "Sur-" Discord began but then stopped and perked up a light bulb blinking on top of his head. "Wait old buddy old pall you can help me win her love." Discord said smirking as a black moustache appeared on his face. "I am not helping you Discord. You keep using your magic on me." Night said in a cold voice staring at Discord. "Now send me back." Night screamed at Discord. Discord was a bit shocked but regained his senses quickly as a white box with a red cross fell on him and was absorbed into his body. "Ok so you'll help me if I stopped using magic on you, right buddy? I just need you to put in a good word for me with Celestia since she tolerates you." Discord said hopeful. "I am not your buddy Discord and you will stop using your magic or I will kill you with or without Luna's permission." Night said as he pressed the tip of his dagger to Discords neck. "I see that it was a mistake to try and reason with you. Fine you can go back I will speak with Luna." Discord said in a slick voice as he prepared to snap his fingers. "DON'T YOU DARE GO NEAR HER." Night shouted as he lunged into Discord but as his blade reached its target it didn't feel any resistance and Night went trough Discord almost falling to the ground. As he turned he was staring into Discord's eyes. "I won't use magic on you but if you want to make me stay away from Luna you are going to help me "buddy"." Discord said coldly. "O-Ok I will attempt it but actions always speak louder then words and your actions make others want to hate you." Night said hesitantly, "My actions? Whatever do you mean? I am always bringing joy and life to this boring world." Discord asked confused. "Some things need to be boring in order for the interesting things to stand out." Night said calmer. "You know you are a lot smarter when your not trying to kill me. Regardless our attempts start tomorrow, go and sleep." Discord said and snapped his fingers teleporting Night back to his room. {Stand out by making everything else boring. Yes that can work} Discord thought as he moved a two puppets on strings of himself and Celestia. Chapter-55 One's technique[Un-Edited]Author's Note Suggestions for the bisento and scythe in that order cynder125=Traditionalist Voltrasin = Spinmaster Chapter-55 One's technique[Un-Edited] "Wake up we need to talk." Night heard Luna's voice say just as he got back from where ever Discord had sent him .{Not now I still need time to figure out how I feel, I still need time to figure out how she feels. And even if I do like her is it really worth it to risk getting killed by Celestia or Discord or even Luna if I do something they think is not to their liking.} As Night thought this he rose up pretending that he was just wakening up. "Ah good morning Luna I have a lot of things to do today so I should head for the forge right away, thank you for waking me up." Night said as he attempted to get past the door as Luna was weighing the truth of his words. Just as he was about to pass next to Luna she expanded her wing blocking the door of completely and giving Night some memories of the gala. "As busy as you are we still need to discus what has happened. We... I would not say that you take responsibility for your actions but given that what happened may have spawned some feelings in you we would ask that you tell me how you feel about me. This matter must be addressed before it causes a problem between us. Especially now that Discord is here , that fiend would not hesitate to do anything that would cause arguing among others." Luna said with the coldest and most calculating voice she could muster although it was slightly shaking and she was staring at the ceiling not wanting to meet Night's gaze. Night however didn't notice any of this as he was staring at the ground not paying any attention to what Luna had said after she extended her wings. "Yes, you are right we should speak but later I am far too busy right now with matters that I should have finished yesterday but I got caught up in whatever happened with Discord." Night said with as much determination as he could before reaching to push Luna's feathery wing away from his path. Both Luna and Night flinched at the touch as memories of Night mounting Luna and using the wings as leverage assaulted their minds. "Wait how can I help you finish your task sooner so that we may speak of ..of.of what happened on the night of the gala?" Luna managed to say just as Night was getting trough the door that led to the hallway. Night froze in his tracks and stood still as if he was a statue for a while. "I suppose it will be easier for you." Night said as he took a step out." Find Vibrant Arts and tell her to stretch her body and remember the length and feel of all her limbs , tell her that it will be important for what she asked of me." Night said before he closed the door leaving a slightly flustered Luna in the room. {Why must miss Arts stretch? What has she asked of Night? Is this why he avoided the subject of mating with me? Surely miss Arts would not attempt to take Night away from me. Even if he did save her from that dragon I was the one to grant her flight again. But why would she need to stretch and remembering the length of her wings and hooves as well? No I will wait and see. Too many times has fast judgment caused turmoil between us I am sure that there is a good explanation for this.} Luna thought before she teleported into the guard barracks. "I need to speak with miss Vibrant Arts." Luna proclaimed as she appeared in the guard's barracks a few ponies groaned in displaeasure being awoken before they noticed the princess. "I am right here princess what do you need?" Arts said as she pushed trough some half asleep ponies wearing the armor Luna had enchanted for her. Although she seemed energetic there were circles beneath her eyes. "Ah miss Arts we should go outside to the training grounds so that we don't disturb other ponies any longer." Luna said as she watched the ponies starting to get curious at what was happening. The two mares exited the barracks and while a few ponies had followed them to the door Luna had insisted that it was a personal matter and no pony follow them in the training grounds. "Miss Arts I was asked to tell you to stretch and remember the feel and length of your limbs. It was supposedly important for the help you requested from Night. Speaking of what did you request help with?" Luna said trying to be as calm as possible. "Oh so we are doing it today. I can't wait. I just hope he goes easy on me I mean I know he said it would be rough but I am not that certain that I could take it if he gave it his all. Oh you want to know what Night is helping me with well I was hoping to keep it a secret until I had something to show for it but I guess you will find out if you really want anyways." As Luna heard Vibrant's ramblings she imagined Night doing it with the pegasus. Anger unease and dizziness began to overcome her attempts at being calm. As the pony continued to speak Luna's Vision began to blur as tears began to form in her eyes. Just as she was about to teleport away before anyone saw her crying the mare said something that snapped Luna out of her jealousy. "I mean can you believe that he even crafted me my own unique weapon. I mean even the head craftspony didn't know what it was, well I suppose I should start stretching before Night arrives if he said its important it probably means that I will die if I don't do it." Vibrant Arts finished her ramble before she slightly distanced herself from Luna and began stretching. "Miss Arts would it be acceptable to observe you and Night it would be an enlightening experience, and it would serve to put my mind at ease that there are those who do not fear Night Shadow." Luna said slightly hesitantly as she looked to the side not wanting Arts to see her teary eyes. "Oh of course princess it would be an honor." Arts said without hesitation as she continued stretching her wings and hooves in any way she could before a smirk appeared on her muzzle and she added as she looked at Luna." Who knows with you here I might even survive his training. So seeing how early it is its obvious I took him out of your bed princess so while we wait for Night would you mind telling me how is he in the sac?" Luna stared at Arts mouth agape in disbelief at what she was hearing for a few seconds before she responded. "That is not something I feel I should discuss, especially not with the colt uhm man standing in front of me." Luna said blushing slightly. "Oh so the rumors are true, wait did you say in front of you?" Vibrant said with some mirth which disappeared when she turned around to see a rather angry looking Night Shadow holding the scythe he had crafted for her in his left hand. It was a metal pole that was roughly the size of a spear with two thin yet massive double edges staying side by side at one end. The shape of the edges reminded Arts of farming plows but the edges were thinner and sharper. In his right hand he held a strange spear that he had said was called a bisento. Arts still only saw it as a metal spear with an extremely large and heavy blade instead of the spear head. Before Arts could say anything Night threw the scythe up and grabbed it at the very edge before he threw it towards Arts. The scythe spun at a great speed edges and hilt blurring into one as a whistling sound was heard from the air as it passed between the two edges. The Scythe came to a sudden stop right in front of Arts as the two edges slammed into the ground creating small cracks in the ground around them. Night then took what appeared to be a fighting pose with his left hand stretched towards the two stunned mares and his right hand holding his bisento behind him at his shoulder hight. "Well Vibrant Arts since you had the time to speak I suppose you are done with your stretching. Pick up your scythe and attack me todays training won't end until you either make me lift my right leg from the ground or cut me with that scythe." Night said in a rather intimidating voice which seemed to make Arts shake with uncertainty. "D-Don't you think that fighting you for my first training is a bit too much?" Vibrant arts said with a sheepish smile still not moving from her position behind the scythe. Nights response was him standing on his right leg as he spun the bisnto as he moved it to his left hand before stepping firmly on his left foot, the bisento stopped right in front of Arts's terrified muzzle. "I would pick up that scythe if I were you. If you fail to finish todays training before the sun sets I will finish it by killing you." Night said in a tone that expressed his determination to kill Vibrant Arts if she failed in her training as he pulled back the bisento and stood again in that strange stance. "Its not even morning yet I am sure..." Luna began to say but stopped as her eyes met Night's she was frozen in place unable to move or speak. After what felt like an eternity yet couldn't have been more then a few minutes Vibrant Arts managed to move and picked up the scythe. It was heavy for her and she nearly fell forward as she stood on two legs but managed to find her balance.. "I am not responsible if I hurt you. Y-You asked for this." Arts screamed at Night as she charged at him with the scythe pointed at the unimpressed human. As the pony got closer Night simply used the palm of his left hand and slammed the scythes edges into the ground. Vibrant Arts was brought to a quick stop as the handle of the scythe hit her stomach and lifted her from the ground. "You are not using a spear Arts think what are the advantages and weakness of this form and then use your strengths to strike my weaknesses. If you can't do even that much I will be your executioner." Night said as he brought the flat part of the edge of his bisento next to Arts's panting muzzle allowing the pegasus a good look of her winded and frightened expression before the edge slammed in her and made her and the scythe fall on their right side. Arts let out a small scream of pain but soon managed to get up and pulled her scythe outside of Nights reach before she picked it up again. "What weaknesses?" Arts asked still breathing heavily before she charged at Night again swinging the scythe in a half circle from her right to her left trying to strike at Night from his left side. Night stepped back with his left foot while keeping his right foot firmly planted on the ground barely avoiding the scythe before he grabbed the end of the handle of his bisento and did something that resembled a fast drawing sword technique striking Arts on her left cheek again and sending her to the ground again. "Better but you hesitated. If you are going to swing with the edge don't hesitate there is nothing that gives you more power in the heat of battle then seeing your death approaching. If you hesitate again when swinging with the edge I will swing to kill." Night said in a lecturing manner as Arts pulled herself outside of his reach. As Arts faced Night again she noticed that he had changed his stance he was now holding his weapon pointed at her as he held it in both hands. His left hand had a loose grip on the weapon and stood in front of the right just like his left foot which had returned to its position the right hand had a stronger grip and seemed to move adjusting the bisento so the edge pointed at Arts. It was about 10 in the morning Luna's, Night's and Arts's stomachs were growling in hunger. Despite the distraction the first time it had happened Night stood strong. Arts had gotten stronger so that she now managed to make at least 2 swings before she fell to the ground. All the while Luna stared at the unique training that for the moment seemed as thou it would end with the death of one of her guards unable to do anything but observe as she felt a sense of dread wash over her warning her that should she interfere she might be joining her guard. Even thou her common sense told her that Night couldn't kill her, wouldn't kill her she kept silent and frozen in place unable to overcome her feeling of dread. Arts technique had developed immensely she would strike as she swung the back of the scythe never swinging with the pointed edges as she feared that Night might follow up on his threat and strike her with the sharp part of his weapon. She had also taken to flying as she realized that she could use the lack of ground in which the scythe could strike to spin the weapon without the worry that it would be stopped. And the weight of his own bisento made Nights defense from the attacks from above slightly slower giving her a better chance of striking him or making him move if not an opportunity. "Come on show me that you are not simply wasting my time. Focus. " Night shouted at Arts as she rose again from yet another failed attempt. She had quite a few minor scratches and bruises but no serious injuries. As she rose to her feet her eyes met Nights and she took to the air holding the scythe in her front hooves the edge of her weapon standing right above her head as the handle split her in two symmetrical halves. When she decided she was high enough she began to spin along with the scythe towards Night. As the spinning ball of death approached Night he took in a deep breath and prepared to use the quick draw technique he had used many times before to deflect the attack preparing for yet another fight. As Night hit the scythe's handle sending it and its wielder flying to his left Arts extended her left wing using the momentum Night had given her she let the scythe fall sideways while still keeping a solid grip on it. Arts made 3 spins and the wind whistled between the two blades of her weapon before she struck the edge of Night's bisento which he was now holding only by the edge of its handle with his left hand thanks to his earlier deflection. As the strength was too great Night let go of his weapon not wanting to lose his balance before he pushed backwards with his left foot and spun counterclockwise on his right foot before he extended his right hand and caught the end of the handle of his bisent which made him swing clockwise. On the first spin he leveled the bisento to face forward to steady his balance but on the second spin he lifted it up and struck at Arts who managed to block it with just the bottom edge of the handle of her scythe gaining incredible speed as she spun upwards before she managed to correct her trajectory and began to spin towards Night who had not yet fully regained his balance or footing. In a moment of pure instinct Night pulled his right hand back and using his left hand as an aiming tool he sent a high speed thrust of his bisento at Arts who was spinning at him. The sound of thunder was heard before the clank of metal drowned it out. Somehow Arts had managed to deflect his thrust to her left and was now coming at him spinning her scythe sideways from his undefended left side. Night barely managed to pull back the bisento and block the blow with its handle but the force was great enough that it sent him flying a few steps to the side. Not realizing she had achieved her goal Arts used her momentum and spun again adjusting herself so she would be headed for Night. Night merely took a stance and made a large ark from his head to the ground with the blunt side of his bisento making sure to hit Arts as his weapon was finishing the ark so if she managed to use the momentum of his strike she would spin towards the ground. Seconds later Arts hit the ground with more force then she had in any of her previous attempts making a small crater .She groaned in pain before she attempted to get up. "Stand down you succeeded in your task and I will need time to think of a way to teach you control and precision your technique is quite unique. For now however you should rest and tend to your injuries, it won't do for you to get an injury and be unable to train and practice what you learned." Night said as he walked over to Arts as he looked at her he saw genuine relief at her success but more then that he saw pride as thou she had done the impossible. "Don't let this success get to your head or you will surely fail when I start teaching you control." Night said as if he was talking to a child as he stabbed his bisento into the ground next to Arts before he walked towards Luna who seemed as thou she was snapping out of some kind of a daze. "Uhm Night now that you are done with, um this practice I believe we have things to discus." Luna said slightly hesitating slightly unsure if she still loved him after the display she had just witnessed although Night's face expression changing to a worried one as he approached her certainly didn't help her confidence either. Just as Night opened his mouth to say something he disappeared in a poof of smoke and a scroll appeared where Night had been standing in a writing style that was obviously Discords. "Be back in 5doing a favor for a friend." Chapter-56 Punishment[Un-Edited]Author's Note ok so something suggestive but no real clop. I turned Discord down a notch so he is more understandable should I keep him like this or should I make it a ever changing landscape whenever he is around comments. Also some insight into Discord's kinks I want the changeling invasion to begin already but I still have a few chapters before that. P.S.: I know I am writing long chapters and that might not work for people with little time but I will try to start writing shorter once but more its just that I don't see where I could break chapters right now. I should get the hang of it again soon. Chapter-56 Punishment[Un-Edited] "It's time to wake up Celestia or would you prefer to spend today in bed?" Celestia heard Discord say as she was awoken surounded by something warm. "DISCORD what are you doing in my bed chambers leave at on... mhmmhh." Celestia said as her muzzle was closed shut by Discord's tail. As Celestia traced the tail to its owner she noticed that the warm thing that was wrapped around her was the god of chaos himself and immediately began to struggle and try to scream out for help. It was a good 5 minutes before Celestia gave up her futile struggle and resigned herself to her faith.{Well at least he will take out his anger about trying to trap him into stone again on me and not Luna.} Was Celestias final thought as she closed her eyes and prepared for the pain and humiliation Discord would undoubtedly force upon her. "Ah I see you've finally calmed down a little I suppose I should tell you what your punishment will be for betraying the blind trust I put on you." Discord said as he unwrapped his tail from her muzzle slowly making her sneeze slightly as some of his tail fur got into Celestia's nostrils. "I thought all Night on what would be the most suitable punishment and in the end I got it. You will become blind to everything but me. I will be your guide and make sure you don't bump into things, unless I think it would be funny in which case I will make sure you do. Oh but don't worry I am not going to make this punishment endless, in fact how long it will last depends entirely on you Celly." Discord said as he extended his neck and moved his head so he was searing Celestia in the eyes. "H-How can I end this? W-What will it take to put this behind us?" Celestia asked hesitantly fearing the answer. "Nothing much you just have to say 9 words to me and be magically bound by them, what those words are exactly or the order in which they must be said is something that you must figure out for yourself but don't worry I will not let you guessing without a word board." Discord said as he disappeared from around Celestia and reappeared in front of her in a sparkling glittering gold suit . "Yes the word board every time you say one of the 9 magic words it will appear on the board and once you have all 9 all you will need to do is say them in the correct order to win a 2 curse removal for yourself and a removal of all chaos magic from your subjects that has happened during your play of "Just Desserts " Now Let the game begin." Discord said as he snapped both his dragon claw and lion paw. Celestia's vision turned black as a cream pie found its way to her face. When she cleared it she stood in complete darkness with only Discord and the board standing in front of her now seemingly glowing as if they were made of light. She could still feel her bed beneath her but could not see it. She was brought out of her thought by a knocking on the door. "Princess it's time to bring morning to the land." Celestia heard Fancy's voice say as Discord looked annoyed at something. "I am not feeling well today. Please go and inform my sister that I will stay in bed due to one of Discord's pranks. I am sure she will cover for me and take care of my responsibilities for the day." Celestia said trying to sound as composed as she could as she finished speaking she was startled by a loud noise of trumpets and bells as Discord appeared in front of her. "Congratulations you have successfully guessed 4 words 5 more and you can attempt to remove the spell you just put on Fancy." Discord said as he hugged Celestia and lifted her into the air when he put her down Celestia felt a breeze and grass around her hooves as she saw the board reappear next to Discord with 3 words now written on it. "go, will, Discord, me" As Celestia observed the board she focused on what Discord had said and got angry. "What do you mean? What have you done with Fancy?" Celestia demanded but was drowned out by the sound of the board as two more words appeared. "you, with" Celestia still couldn't see the connection in the words but had an uneasy feeling as whatever it was it involved her and Discord. She was brought out of her thoughts when Discord put a leash on her. Celestia tried to remove it with magic but it had no effect and then as she was struggling to get free Discord spoke. "Now, now Celly its only so you don't get hurt and I can lead you more easily don't worry nopony will see the leash or me or even the board for that matter I thought it would be funnier if the ponies thought you finally went insane speaking to yourself and shouting at things that aren't there. As for Fancy I didn't do anything you activated one of the two curses placed on you and the chaos magic sent him on an island filled with fire ants I suspect he might be quite traumatized by it." Discord said as a grin appeared on his face. " That will teach him not to interrupt chaos beings when they are explaining things. Anyways if you haven't figured it out you have been speaking to yourself in the middle of Canterlot square oh and the second curse is that if you attempt to tell anyone of your punishment they will have chaos magic used on them as soon as they hear of it. Now my lovely contestant would you like to take a guess with the words you have open the penalty for getting it wrong is only an ice-cream storm throughout Equestria or will you let me lead you to your throne room you have important cases to go trough. "go, will, Discord, me, you, with." looking at the words she had Celestia wasn't completely certain and as much as she wanted to save Fancy and stop embarrassing herself she couldn't risk a snow storm it would destroy the crops. Celestia lowered her head and said trough gritted teeth. "Very well Discord you may lead the way but before we go please raise the sun as I am currently unable to do it and don't do anything funny with it just raise it." As Celestia finished Discord looked at her his grin now turning into a toothy smile. "But of course all you had to do is ask my dear I don't particularly care if its day or night. With that taken care of I would ask you not to poop anywhere I hate having to clean after my animals but feel free to pee if you really need to, although I remind you that everyone is simply seeing you and not me or the leash. Then again it might be a fun experience and you can always say it was a side effect of the spell or something." Discord said in a slurry voice as Celestia looked offended. "I am not a mere animal Discord. I would never stood on that level now lead the way." As Celestia finished her rant she felt pressure build up inside of her with all the commotion she hadn't gone to the bathroom in the morning but after what she had just said she wouldn't disgrace herself further by begging Discord to take her to a rest room and held it in with all her might before Discord tugged on the leash and a few droplets escaped Celestia. They came to a stop once again as the board appeared again and two more words wrote themselves much to Celestia's relief as she would have surely peed herself in public if they had kept on walking. "go, will, Discord, me, you, with, a, on." As Celestia saw the words she had little time to think on them before Discord spoke. "Well lets get going then Celly or do you want a pee break." Discord said teasingly. " You know I could help you out just like with the sun all you have to do is ask me after all we've known each other for centuries if you can't ask me for help who can you ask?" Discord said as his smile shrunk and he had the most innocent face he would muster. "I caa..." Celestia began in an angry voice but stopped as she felt a heated liquid beginning to escape her rear." Ok fine I will trust you Discord please take me to my personal bathroom and I will be forever grateful to you."Celestia said in a panicked voice as she looked pleadingly at Discord who snapped his paw. "Done " was all Discord could say before Celestia relied herself drenching the floor she couldn't see. "Your highness what are you doing in the ball room?" Celestia froze at hearing a feminine voice from behind her she didn't recognize. Someone had seen her and she had done the deed in the ball room rather then in her bathroom where she would have all the time to clean up away from prying eyes. "Discord I knew I shouldn't have trusted you." Celestia said glaring daggers at Discord who seemed to be on the wet floor laughing as soon as he heard her he stopped and rose up with a serious face on. "This is exactly why you are being punished Celestia you can't take a joke and always think the worst of me." Discord said as he held up his dragon claw and imitated an opening and closing muzzle. "Would you trust me to bathe you and clean us up or should we head to day court smelling of your pee?" The same feminine voice asked coming out of the claw. Celestia looked confused for a while before realization struck her she thought of apologizing but Discords face said that a simple "sorry I never trusted you" wasn't going to cut it and might even make things worse. Then after thinking for a while Celestia decided that she would rather have Discord bathe her as a foal rather then attend day court smelling of pee. "Very well Discord, p-please bath me I trust that you wouldn't do anything to anger me." As Discord heard this he gulped nervously something Celestia noticed quite clearly with all other visual stimuli removed. "R-Right this w-way m-my dear Celly I w-will of course be joining you even thou other ponies don't see or hear me right now they can still smell me'' As Discord said this nervously he pulled on Celestia's leash beckoning her to follow him. As the two entered the bathtub Discord turned up some cold water and let it run over both of them making Celestia shiver. "What are you doing Discord please turn on the hot water or we are going to freeze to death."Celestia shouted at Discord. "Uhm yes of course heh heh It just that I heard somewhere that this is good for your blood flow and is supposedly calming but If you don't like it I guess I will just turn on the warm water." Discord said as he reached for the knob attempting not to touch Celestia. "Hurry up Discord or I will catch a cold." At hearing this Discord disregarded his attempts at not touching Celestia and turned up the hot water so much that Celestia screamed in pain from the scorching heat as Discord fell on top of her as he slipped on the bathtubs floor. "Too hot, too hot." Celestia screamed as Discord attempted to turn down the heat. "Ok I may have forgotten how this is done thanks to being a stone statue until recently but now that I have the temperature right its time I washed you up wouldn't you agree my dear Celly?" Discord asked with a bit of hope. "Um you know I am not so sure this was a good idea anymore." Celestia said a bit hesitant remembering the freezing cold and the scorching heat. "Oh come on so I made a few small mistakes you can still trust me." Discord said appalled but the only answer he received was Celestia taking a hesitant step back." Fine if you trust me again I will tell you the last lord you need to lift the curse" At this Celestia hesitated but ultimately realized that the sooner she broke the spell the better and took a step forward gulping . "Very well Discord I will agree to this but please try not to make any more "mistakes" alright?" As Celestia stepped in the bathtub again she closed her eyes in preparation for the torturous experience she expected but was soon proven wrong as Discord began massaging her gently making sure that he got shampoo and soap all over Celestia. The experience was quite enjoyable until Discord reached Celestia's teats as he ran his paw and claw around them Celestia let out a moan of pleasure overcome with the sensation as she came a little. "D-D-Discord you really don't need to concern your self with those areas I will clean them up myself when the curse is lifted." Celestia said trough gasps. "Oh you don't need to be so shy Celly I mean it is partly my fault that you did that its only fair that I help clean you up." Discord said in the calmest voice he could manage although it was slightly trembling. "No, no don't worry just focus on cleaning my back and mane that would be sufficient for your involvement considering that it happened ultimately because I didn't wish to let you help me." Celestia said with a sheepish smile and Discord rose rather disappointed looking. After they were both covered in soap and shampoo Discord washed it all away with lukewarm water before summoning up a giant hair dryer which dried the two off while also making Celestia's mane a jumbled mess. "Well the last word is "date" now take your time and line them up to earn your prizes." Discord said as his outfit appeared on him and the board appeared behind him. "go, will, Discord, me, you, with, a, on, date." As Celestia watched the board she realized what the sentence was and horror washed over her. If she said the words she would be magically boned to go on a date with Discord but if she didn't she would never see anything other then Discord.{Should I say it? But what if the date doesn't answer Discord's expectations he might destroy Equestria and.. what if it is everything he wanted then he would want us to begin dateing and if I refuse he would destroy equestrian . No it would be better if I just excepted the curse I am sure that in time I will learn how to live without sight and so long as Discord doesn't realize I solved the puzzle he wont destroy Equestria.} "I am sorry Discord but I am rather bad at puzzles would you mind leaving my room and getting us some snacks while I try to figure it out. Don't hurry I think better when I am alone and your presence is rather distracting regardless." Celestia said in a rather sheepish voice. "Yes of course I can't wait for when you figure it out we are going to have so much fun." Discord said before he teleported to the hallway.{ I guess she's going to need that little bit of extra help} Discord thought as he snapped his claw and Night appeared before him with closed eyes. "He..." Discord began to say but was interrupted by Night. "Luna I really..." Night began but was muffled as discord covered his mouth with his lion paw. As a disoriented Night struggled to "Save it for Luna buddy I know how hard it is to confess so take it from me its best to do it only once. Sorry I took you in such a crucial moment but it's time for you to help me buddy go in there and help my beloved solve that stupid puzzle I came up with so everyone can find happiness. The sooner you do this the sooner you can get back to speaking with Luna and don't even say you wont do it because we both know you will as soon as I threaten Luna. Now what do you say pal?" Discord said at speed that would make Pinkie shocked. "Fine Discord I will help you but in return you will help me tell Luna how I feel about her I fear that she might overreact and kill me or something. And you wouldn't say no now would you considering I could kill Celestia at any moment now that she trusts me. Right "buddy."?" as Night said this Discord had an angry face on but he soon came down and answered trough gritted teeth "But of course we must help one another what are friends for after all?" As Discord said this he opened the door and pushed Night inside. "Celly Night here is gonna help you with the puzzle he said he is really good with them so it shouldn't take long. I will just go and get the snacks I think that pink pony might give me some good ideas on what to make if I ask her be back in 5" Discord said as he disappeared and a strange coat hanger appeared with a note attached to it. "Out for something unique be back in 5." 5 hours had passed and Night and Celestia had spoken at length about what should be done after Celestia had found out that Night was immune for some reason to the curse Discord had placed on her. Obviously Discord had made him immune due to his contract and the fact that if anything happened to Night Discord will be back in stone before long. "Dear I am back so did you have any luck in solving the puzzle because I got the bestest cake to celebrate." Discord said as the coat hanger morphed and turned into Discord with a big covered cake on his back that resembled a house. Celestia was hesitant to speak but in the end she spoke under Nights intense gaze. "Y-Yes I think we m-managed to figure it out." Celestia said a slowly as she could trying to drag out as long as she could. "Would you go on a date with me Discord?" Celestia said as she closed her eyes and heard bells congratulating her on getting it right. "Why yes you got it right and before you get worried yes I will go on a date with you, here you can eat the cake while I go get ready." Discord said as he hugged Celestia and a red Fancy pants appeared behind him as Celestia regained her vision. "W-While I am relieved that you agree Discord I am not sure if we should hurry with our first date don't you want it to be special we should plan it out so nothing bad happens." Celestia said sternly freezing Discord in place. Literally as he turned into an ice sculpture of himself. "B-but C-Celly d-dear if we planned it there won't be any chaos in it don't you want to make it a wild event no one will ever forget?" Discord said pleadingly as his jaws moved on their own from the cold. "No this will be my first date ever I want to remember it as something special and romantic if you want it to be memorable because it was unique then feel free to come up with it yourself and then ask me out when you are ready but know that this is the only chance I am giving you Discord and if you mess it up you will have only yourself to blame. Now knowing all of that do you still wish to head out for our first date?" As Discord heard this he grew smaller and smaller before he spoke. "Perhaps we should wait now that I think about it I will tell you when all the preparations are ready I guess I won't need this special cake with 4 more cakes inside for a while longer." Discord said as the house cake disappeared from where Discord had taken it from. "Well Night I suppose I should get you back to Luna before she decides to haunt my dreams again, I swear she is the most vengeful beings I know and I know the spirit of vengeance." Discord said before he snapped his dragon claw and Night found himself siting on top of Luna's back her wings brushing his legs as they flew over the everfree. "Aaah Night." Luna screamed as the sudden weight made Luna fall down and hit her wings in the tree branches before the two of them fell into the forest. Chapter-15 New dawn,new problems[Un-Edited]As Celestia entered the room her sisters room so that they can bring dawn again to the world she was pleasantly relieved that there wasn't a human ready to kill anyone who tried to wake her sister without good reason. However once she was fully inside the room she felt that she was being watched and as she looked around the room sure enough she found Nights eyes staring at her from one of the corners of the room his body hidden by shadows. Once Celestia remembered that he will not jump at her she proceeded to wake up Luna so that she could lower her moon. "Wake up sister its is time to bring down your moon"-Celestia said softly as she pulled her sisters covers with her magic. "We wish to rest sister. Please lower our moon as we lowered thy sun and take Night to breakfast. His failure to comprehend the most basic of grammar is the cause of our exhaustion. And sister keep him company until it is time for his challenge. We do not wish to see him as he is the cause for our headache."-As Luna said this her horn lit up and she was covered in her blankets. Celestia attempted to pull the bed sheets off her sister again but stopped when enough force was put into them that they were beginning to tear. Sighing Celestia turned to the window and proceeded to lower the moon and raise the sun. Today was going to be a bad day. As the sunlight reached Luna's bed her bed sheets were engulfed in a blue aura and the curtains covered the window completely making the room darker then a moonless night. Celestias horn created a light and she made her way to Night. "Come along you must tell me what happened once I retired for the day yesterday and what you did to annoy my sister so greatly."-As Celestia went to leave Night followed her. Once they were finishing eating Celestia had heard how her sister had called for the guards summoning ten patrols, what the guard who had led them had said of Fiery Blood the ridiculous rumors that had spread throughout the guard and finally how Luna had tried to explain their writing for hours even after dinner to Night and yet he could not remember any of it. "So what do you find difficult in our writing?"- Celestia asked perplexed. It was common for foals to be able to write in weeks from beginning their studies but it usually took years for them to write complex sentences. "Well it consists of 7 main symbols and 500 different sub symbols that are placed around the main symbols in different ways to gain different meanings. As I have no concept of any of the symbols and their meaning I must remember them all and the sheer number and possible placements will take time to memorize."-Night said in a calm voice while finishing up his breakfast salad. Celestia was frozen in surprize. She had thought that Night had bad memory or was merely not the book learning type but he had been trying to remember the Equish written language in its entirety without assigning meaning to any of the words. Either he was an idiot for attempting such a foalish idea or her sister was a horrible teacher. She would need to find somepony to teach Night later as each second that he was learning was a second in which Celestia could rest easy knowing he isn't attacking her ponies. " As my sister has expressed that she doesn't wish to be in your presence right now you will attend day court and silently observe. You shall speak only when asked questions. Consider this and the fact that you will be facing groups of 10 in the afternoon your punishment for yesterdays display."-Celestia said with a cold tone. "As you wish your majesty but the latter part is more of a reward as it would save time. I hope you would still keep your word."-Night said smirking "Do not worry if you succeed you would have saved the treasury more bits then you could ever use. But keep in mind that you are not to hurt any of my ponies."-Celestia answered with a bit of venom in her words. After this the two were teleported to the throne room with Celestias magic. Once in the throne room the princess took her place on her throne and ordered Night to sit on the lowest stairs and merely observe without acting. Night seeing no benefit in arguing did as he was told. Once both were seated a guards pony spoke. "Petition number 1 General Prince Blue Blood."-The guard said in a loud voice that echoed through the throne room. Even before he had entered Blue Bloods voice could be herd. "Auntie Celestia I demand that that horrendous monster princess Luna calls her servant and I be given a chance to publically humiliate it so that I can regain the honour it destroyed when it ....it cheated and fought using tactics unbecoming of the gentlecolts code of honour."-As Blue Blood finished saying this he opened his eyes to look at Celestia and noticed that very monster siting in front of him and staring with an unreadable expression. Blue Blood stepped back remembering the pain and the still healing wounds on his torso. "Well prince Blue Blood I suppose since I find myself in the presence of the servant in question I should ask that he give a reason for his misconduct. Night Shadow what do you have to say in your defence?"- Celestia said with an even voice loving every second of this. Night cleared his throat then took a deep breath and spoke. "I did follow the rules specified as for this code of honour he spoke of it must be a most useless teaching if it prevents one from using the full extend of ones skill. If he still insists on a second fight I would suggest he speak with Luna as I have given her my word that I would not harm anyone without her permission. As one who has seen his skills I would suggest he brings others as his wielding of the sword could not even be considered that of a novice." "How dare you.." Blue Blood began but was silenced by a stern look from Celestia. "Well nephew you heard your options. I would personally suggest that you forget the matter ever happened as I would dread to see you hurt."-Celestia said in a calming voice. "I could defeat him auntie I just need to use my magic. The entire test was set up by princess Luna to be in his favour."-Blue Blood said in his defence. "I would not have you speak ill of my sister the test was set as it was to prove to Night and myself that the guard can protect my sister from danger. No magic was allowed because as allicorns my sister and I can fend off any magic except that of Discord and the elements. Leave and should you ever speak ill of your new princess know that I will not save you for her wrath."-Celestia was furious how dare Blue Blood speak ill of her sister. She was now in charge of him as he was a night guard. With these words Blue Blood ran away in a panic. It took Celestia a good minute to compose herself and tell a guard to send in the next pony. "Petition number 2..." Author's Note So yeah setting up hospitalization for all who don't read the comments. Last chance for "weapon" suggestions otherwise don't complain about my choices Comment on anything you want I will at the least read it :Lunahuzzah: Also I am writhing shorter chapters so the fun can be doubled if you have the time or if you don't you can still have some fun with 1 chapter. :Lunahuzzah: Chapter-28 Training[Edited]Author's Note Edited by Bronyprophet http://www.fimfiction.net/index.php?view=category&user=227205 Comment if you feel like it Chapter-28 Training[Edited] {One week of repetitiveness. I would get up, hunt, and eat. After that, Luna would make me pass out, and then wake me up again, just to repeat the process again. Then a meal will wait for me when I wake up, After that I would have to force my magic to leave my body and go into Luna. Then Luna will make me stay up all night to learn spoken Equish. Supposedly it was to help with the deception. None of the guards dared bother me, and even Luna kept any interaction to the bare minimum. She insisted on staying close when we were out of the tent, except when I was hunting. And yet no response from the mysterious person. I did make the request vague so he or she would have to reveal themselves to me. Perhaps more time is needed for them to arrange our meeting. Well at least I had time to decide what my desires in freedom were.} Josh thought as he was waking up from having passed out due to magic fatigue. "Night, today we start your training in the use of magic. The more you learn to control the magic within yourself, the easier it will be for you to resist the magic used on you." Luna said as she levitated a note with the same sentence in writing to Josh. As Josh read the message, he picked up a quill and wrote. " What spells will you teach me? And does the spells effect actually allow me to resist magic?" As he presented his message, he attempted to speak it. Which Luna then corrected as she read the message out a loud. Afterwards, she wrote on the scroll again, and spoke as she presented her answer. "The most basic spell is, increasing or decreasing the weight of yourself, and other things around you. And no, its just that different spells require a different amount of magic control. Whatever you lack in control you make up with raw magic power." Once Josh read the message he nodded, and the two exited the tent. As they stepped outside of the tent, the guards instantly began to leave the camp not wanting to be near should anything go wrong. Excusing themselves for patrolling duty. Once they were gone, Luna imbued her voice with magic, then spoke. "I AM SORRY JOSH, BUT IT IS SAFER IF I INSTRUCT YOU WITH MAGIC. IT WILL GUIDE YOU, BUT REMEMBER THE SENSATION. SO THAT YOU CAN DO IT WITHOUT MY AID. WHILE IT MIGHT BE EASIER AND SAFER IT ALSO REQUIRES LESS CONTROL ON YOUR PART, SO I WILL NOT DO THIS AGAIN FOR YOU. NOW IMAGINE YOUR MAGIC RUNNING THROUGH YOU, INSIDE OF YOU, AND TAKE A SMALL PART OF IT AND DIRECT IT TROUGH YOUR FEET. MAKE THE GROUND BENEATH YOU LIGHTER. KEEP DOING IT UNTIL YOU RUN OUT OF MAGIC."- As Luna said this, she noticed a slight irritation in Josh's eyes before he did as he was told. She felt guilty for not warning him in advance, but it was a lot safer for both of them. She didn't want to risk him refusing and injuring himself causing her unneeded pain. Luna watched as more dust and grass began to float around Josh. He truly lacked control, even with the help of her magic. The magic he was using in each try was uneven, causing some dirt to float inches from the earth whereas other times it would float higher than the canopy. Within an hour, Josh fell to the ground unconscious, with a few small wounds covering his legs from the few times he had forced more magic before he was ready to. Luna thought of healing him but decided not to and use the wounds as an excuse to use her magic. She then levitated him back to the tent. As Night awoke, he noticed that there was a pain in his feet and pressure on his chest. He looked down and was surprised to see Luna sleeping muzzle drooling on his chest. Even though they had shared a tent, Night had always rested through the day while Luna had rested for the few hours she wasn't educating him Equish. This was because while they had agreed to pretend to be in love, neither felt anything but repulsion at the thought of mating with each other. Even sharing a bed was disturbing. Night freed his hands, and was about to attempt to wake up Luna when a guard entered with a panicked expression on his face. As soon as he saw Night, who was currently wearing only his jeans and Luna's sleeping form. The guard jumped outside of the tent while speaking something apologetic in Equish, which Night couldn't completely understand. From the words of the guard, Luna awoke and was unpleasantly surprised to see Josh's bare chest underneath her. In her surprise, she jumped away from the bed with so much force that she hit one of the supporting pillars of the tent, making it topple. When they managed to get out from underneath the collapsed tent. The two were met by the six guards one of which was a snickering, Vibrant Arts. With an annoyed sigh, Luna asked if the guards had anything to report. To which Vibrant Arts stopped snickering, and a male pegasus guard spoke. "Well, princess I spotted a dragon flying near here carrying a big hoard of treasure. We should be careful. If it spots us, it might attack us to defend its wealth." As Luna heard the report, she frowned before scavenging some writing materials and presenting the report to Josh. He read the report, then wrote his response. "A dragon has appeared. You won't be hunting for a few days until it passes the area." Reading this Night had an expression appear on his face that terrified all the soldiers as he wrote. "Why? If it attacks me, I will kill it whatever it is, and if it doesn't bother me I won't bother it." -As Luna saw the response, she shook her head frantically and wrote again. "You can't, it's a dragon! Even my sister and I have problems keeping them at bay. And what do you mean kill, What of our agreement?" Night became annoyed as he wrote another response. "I mean that I will kill anyone who tries to kill me. I won't risk a repeat of Blue Blood and if you disagree you would disagree with your word. Just make sure your subjects don't attack me and it will be okay." {I guess he has a point, but what if my sister attacks him? Will he kill her? No, I can't let this be.} As Luna thought this, she dismissed the guards and pulled Night away where they would not be heard. "IF THEE KILL WITHOUT OUR PERMISSION WE SHALL IMPRISON THEE, BUT I SUPPOSE THOU IS RIGHT IF YOU ARE ATTACKED YOU CAN DEFEND THYSELF, PROVIDED YOU DO NOT KILL. ARE WE CLEAR?" Night was silent for a few moments, before he spoke in a broken accent. "Yes, we are," He tried to add as much distaste as he could muster agreeing to the statement. Afterwards, the two headed back to the camp and fixed the tent, that Luna had brought down, before Night could focus on the new spell. This time, focusing his power through his hands and without Luna's help. Chapter-29 Nothing to lose[Edited]Author's Note Proofread by Bronyprophet http://www.fimfiction.net/user/Bronyprophet Comments are welcome Chapter-29 Nothing to lose[Edited] It had been three days since the dragon's appearance. It had taken its sweet time going trough the mountains. Night had made sure not to go hunting, not because he feared the dragon he just didn't want Luna to use her magic on him again. On the fourth day of no meat, a royal guard in gold armour arrived in the camp. He immediately demanded that he spoke to Luna and pushed his way through the other guards to the tent where Luna was resting. Upon entering the door, he and the other two guards that were attempting to stop him, were greeted by a gaze that the two guards of the night had nightmares of. Night began to unsheath his sword still staring at the three intruders before ordering them to leave and close the tent behind them. Slowly the three of them left, without looking away from Nights gaze or making noise fearing that it might be seen as a form of aggression. Unfortunately in their compliance they did not exit the tent before closing the tent. It was another hour of intense staring between the guards and Night before Luna woke up to the peculiar sight. In her panic of the unusual situation, Luna used her magic and screamed in a demanding voice."WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS?" Night was the first to speak, as the guards were still frozen in fear despite the princess's voice. "I was guarding you while you slept when some intruders entered." As Night said this, he got up from his sitting position and the guards shivered as they backed away slightly, still keeping their eyes on the human. "AND WHY DO YOU GUARD OUR SLEEP?" -Luna asked genuinely surprised and frightened that Night observed her when she was most vulnerable. The guards breathed a sigh of relief as Nights gaze moved to the princess becoming all the more frightening. "I always do, I Can't risk you getting hurt. Stop using your magic!" Night said in a calm and clear tone that left the tent feeling colder. Upon the guards hearing this, the guards felt like they had a repeat of their journey to the camp site. Luna made it even worse by blushing and stuttering as she looked away. "Oh sorry and um thank you for p-p-protecting me," As she said, this Luna was reminded of the three guards as their armour clashed. Both Luna and Night directed their attention, to the fidgeting guards before Luna's voice was heard again. "So um guards why did you barge into my tent, and why is a day guard in our camp?" The princess asked as she composed herself. The guards had been quiet for a few moments before the golden armoured guard spoke. "Her Majesty, Princess Celestia asks that you Princess Luna, and Night Shadow, and your guards. Escort and assist the element bearers in dispersing a dragon that has decided to take refuge in a nearby mountain. You are only to protect them if the dragon turns out to be beyond their capabilities, otherwise merely observe. It is to increase the elements power. The element bearers shall await your arrival in Ponyville by the end of today." The day guard said in a snobbish Canterlot accent. "Tell my sister, that we accept her request, and please all of you refrain from attempting to disturb my rest in the future, as you noticed Night is rather protective. Please relay the information to your fellow guards as well. Night guards pack up camp we need to head for Ponyville." Luna said with a rather indifferent tone. "Yes, princess," The three guards said in unison, before they swiftly opened the tent and exited to fill out their orderes. Once the guards had left, Luna spoke to Josh. "Well, Josh I suspect that you may get your wish to kill a dragon if the element bearers fail." "I have no intention of providing assistance in the matter. I will not serve you and kill someone that you provoked, only because you wish them dead. So who are these element bearers, which I am observing?" Night said in a tone that conveyed his displeasure at having been forced to delay his training so that he could do Celestia's biding. He was even more angered, by the fact that he was denied meat for three days, because of Luna. Now it was by Luna's whim that he would potentially fight a dragon because it would help her plans. "You have already met the elements, the night you arrived. You fought five of them or whatever you did to keep them distracted." Luna said remembering that she never did learn what he did to distract them without hurting himself or them. "If the dragon is as strong as you claimed, they would be nothing but a burden," Josh said in annoyance. "They will have the elements, so it shouldn't be a problem"- Luna said confidently. "That's fine then, but if I am forced to come to their rescue, you will owe me a favor Luna. It seems to be the easiest way to get things from one another. A favour for a favour, unlike with magic you can forget any promises that are not bound by a favor. Don't worry, I won't attack Celestia, as a part of pretending to be in love with you. Its the only way we can trust one another, you see?" Night said in a calm voice. "That seems acceptable, but you will stop changing our agreement," Luna said. angry that Josh had changed their agreement yet again, and how she was powerless to stop him. She had to find something he cared for and use it to ensure that he didn't cause her any more problems. As far as she knew the only thing he cared for was freedom, and she couldn't give him that as the bond had truly become indestructible after her sister attempted to break it. With their new agreement, the two gathered their tent and supplies and walked to the guards. Once the guards were gathered, Luna spoke in a commanding tone. "We shall provide protection for the element bearers. Guards think of this as a chance to redeem your honour for your shameful misconduct during your test for the night guard." As the guards heard this, their faces turned to fear from the memory, and they wavered as they saw Night standing next to the princess and replied out of fear rather than loyalty. "Yes, princess we will do our best,"- In complete unison that would make most choirs jealous.
Prologue [Edited]Author's Note Edited by Bronypropphet- Thank you so muchhttp://www.fimfiction.net/user/Bronyprophet I would use the above for passing of time ___________________________________________________________________________________________________________ This for when/if there are two separate stories so signafi where one story ends for the chapter and another begins.Usually the two stories would happen in the same time. {................................}This will be used to signify the exact thoughts of a character although I wont always write out the exact thoughts of characters so there is some room for interpretation by the raders. "................" This will be used for dialog and if used in the middle of dialog or thoughts it is sarcasam First attempt of writing and I am doing this story on a whim don't know how far I can take it but fell free to share your suggestions in the comments Prologue [Edited] Princess Luna had been imprisoned into the moon for almost one thousand years, all the while thinking of how it came to be that she was being forced to fight her sister. She merely wanted her and her sister to limit their influence on their subjects. So their little ponies did not become complacent and overly dependent on them but rather, experience hardship and learn how to do tings for themselves. The sisters had spoken many times, but Celestia would never listen to her sister's council, she thirsted for the admiration of their subjects and longed for the knowledge that everything would fall apart without her guidance. In the end, Luna had no choice but to use dark magic, to block out the sun. {Surely she would see reason when faced with the deaths of all our subjects on the line.} Unfortunately, that just drove her beloved elder sister to think she should rule over both day and night that led to her banishment. While the banishment wasn't so bad as she could enter the dreams of ponies with even greater ease than when she had a physical body. She would also receive a new body made from the magic of harmony, in what her subconscious mind thought to be in peak condition. She couldn't help but cry on the inside at the nightmares she kept seeing involving her night after night. No doubt her sister had spread lies about her, and the one thing that Luna didn't want to happen was happening. She could try to correct Celestia's deceit through dreams, but nopony would believe a dream they half-remembered over their ruler. So with nothing left but time the princess of the night schemed a plan. She would play along with her sister's lies and pretend to be this Nightmare Moon, as she learned from the nightmares. She was no foal she knew that since her sister had used the elements for the selfish goal of banishing her for no other reason than to not have to argue. The elements would refuse to obey either of them since they share the same blood. It was that reason that drove her to resort to dark magic as the elements are the only defense there is if Discord breaks free from his chains. Luna was sure that Celestia would raise new bearers of the elements controlling their lives from the shadows to make sure they represent the elements entirely. Then use the legends she created to make them re-seal her to the moon. The night princess wasn't worried though. It had taken her only three hundred years of banishment to come up with a spell that would allow her to bind the living force of another creature to her physical body. Since the elements of harmony are incapable of killing intelligent life, all she would need to do is use the spell on something that could speak. She wouldn't use it on a pony since there were three major side effects. Firstly the bond while initiated by Luna, would be sustained by the life force of the bound being, and if they go too far away they will become steadily weaker until they die. Naturally, she would never take away the remainder of any ponies life regardless of the reason. Secondly the night princess would have access to the creatures strongest memories and emotions, and feel them as her own. Evidently because of this she couldn't bind any creature from within Equestria, lest she risks believing the lies the sun tyrant had spread about her. Thirdly any damage to Luna's body would affect the creature she is bound with. While she was sure the elements wouldn't do anything resulting in death, she knew that there were fates far worse than death. She would not risk somepony being subjected to such a fate. But even worse the pain that the creature experienced, would be felt by her. She was immortal, but the feeling of pain was still unpleasant. Also, since this creature would be bound to go wherever she does it had to behave and follow orders. Luna could use magic to convince the being of her point, but if she had to do it constantly it would cause her great stress and unrest. Meaning it couldn't be a Dragon's, Griffin's, or the Diamond Dogs. Well, that pretty much left her without any creature she could think of. Due to these reasons the moon goddess had to come up with a summoning spell, which she did. Although, now she was worried of how exactly others would react to this poor soul that she had taken from it's home. She would hate it if it were treated as a monster since it would save her from another one thousand years of imprisonment. Finally, it was the day of her release. Luna felt a great surge of power as her new body was formed. Without delay, she used a considerable amount of magic to banish Celestia to the sun. It wouldn't last more than a day as such; every moment was of the utmost importance. She hurriedly split herself into six bodies. One would find the future bearers and lure them to the everfree forest. Where another four would have prepared challenges to test if the ponies are worthy of the elements. While also delaying them enough for the last and main princess to summon, and bind the creature that would save her. As she performed the summoning, she created a fog of shadows and prepared to use magic to force whatever came through to do her bidding. Before her in the fog of shadows stood an odd being that looked like a misshapen Diamond Dog. It was strange, but there was no time to ponder what it is, for the binding to be complete she had to know the true name of the creature and then touch its skin with her horn. Luna without delay used her magic and merged a mind control spell in her words and asked. "WHAT IS THINE NAME?!" _________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Josh Rovers was raised to think of himself as a weapon. His mentor as the current holder of the title Weaponmaster would tell him everything he had to cut down, or protect, and everything that he had to know. Some would say this was a harsh life, but it was all he knew. His name was given to him by his mentor when he was the age of one. The name held no meaning and as such it would be defined by his actions. On more than one occasion, Josh was forced to carry a different name so that he could kill his teachers enemies. The one name he cherished as his only freedom and truly his position was the name, Josh Rogers. Since first receiving his name he had trained day and night in the hopes that one day he would be strong enough to earn the title of Weaponmaster. The title held respect and honour but above all else it would grant for a weapon such as himself the right to wield himself and chose his own path. Rovers had tried running away when he was younger but time and time again, his wielder would track him down and punish him. There was no escape for him, except defeating his mentor and claiming his title of Weapon Master. Josh Rover was now forty and had served as his master's weapon for thirty-nine years. All the while growing stronger as his wielder grew weaker with old age. Today he would defeat him and take the title of Weapon Master from the corpse of the closest thing to a father he had. The two of them were now standing in a forest. Blades, shields, staves, bows, gauntlets, and chains scattered all around them, his mentor spoke as he took up a shield in his left hand while taking a chain in his right. "Kid are you sure you wish to challenge for my title? "Bow now and serve me as you have thus far, or I will break you WEAPON!" His master continued Josh was reminded of a saying his mentor had told him on many occasions, {A bending weapon never breaks.} He wavered for a second but quickly came to his senses and picked up a five section staff. He held it in both hands while curling it around his back and then proceeded to take two daggers one in each hand while saying. "You hold your title in name only, you have rusted by the blood of your enemies, bow now and serve me, as rusted as you are for you are not yet broken!" With that the two charged at one another when they were twenty feet from one another Josh felt a surge of pain in his right hand. He held back a scream but dropped the dagger he held in that hand. As the dagger was falling, he saw an opening in his masters defences. His mentor swung the chain in his right hand with unimaginable force, wielding the shield from behind him. As the dagger was still falling, Josh used his right foot to kick the falling dagger towards his mentors heart. He knew that it wouldn't be that easy, but at least this would give him a slight advantage. The aged Weapon Master was delighted. The child he had saved, raised, and taught, his craft to was fast, faster than he was now. But he would teach his apprentice that there is more to a fight than speed and strength. If he wished the title of master of all weapons, it would not be as easy as waiting for his master to cecum to old age. He continued his swing with his chain showing a clear opening for Josh, to try to exploit. He was rewarded with a dagger flying at him. Quickly he used the momentum of his swing to wheel around in a full three-sixty and receive the dagger with his shield while making a second swing with the chain. Rovers watched as his attack was seamlessly blocked with no effort he saw the chain coming from his left. He had to stop the chain's momentum or else he would die before he got within 5 feet of his master. He held up his left hand and ducked beneath the chain. A second later, he heard the crack of bone. He felt a sharp pang shoot through his arm, but he was glad that he didn't choose to try to block it with only his staff. The chain would have without a doubt gone trough it and kept going. Ignoring the pain, he rushed to his master clutching the dagger in his left hand. While splinters of what used to be one end of his five section staff were dug into his skin from the force of the tightening chain. The Weapon Master was impressed there was no hesitation in the movements even when his arm was broken. He instantly knew that whatever use the chain had was gone, now that its momentum was stopped. He threw the end of the chain to delay his apprentice, as he pried the dagger that had been stuck in his shield and lunged with all his might. Josh lost his balance from having the rest of the chain thrown at him. He didn't expect his master to discard his only weapon capable of killing. In the next moment, he came to realize how wrong he was. One of his own daggers started coming straight at him. Rovers acted purely on reflex before he even knew what he was doing. He blocked the dagger with the end of the chained staff that he held in his right hand. The dagger had too much force in it, and the staff shattered, but the chain from the staff wrapped around the edge of the dagger and halted its momentum millimetres from his chest. His masters grip on the weapon was weakened, and Rovers used that moment and with one fluid motion send the dagger flying straight up. Using the chain that was hanging from his staff in his right hand. He swung wide for the throat of his master, while lunging with the dagger he held in his broken left arm. The Weapon Master was disoriented he could block the dagger lunged at him with his shield while catching the dagger that was falling from the sky towards his head. But the chain would choke him, and he would die. He went trough a few other options, but they all ended in him dying. Finally, he made his decision he raised his shield to the left to block the chain and raised his right hand up to catch the dagger. He embraced the lunge to his heart and brought the dagger he had caught inches from the eyes of his killer and said while coughing blood. "As my final lesson to you before you take my title you are a weapon so never point, your edge..." The mentor let out a pained cough"...Lest you point it at evil..." Josh Rovers stood still fearing that should he move the dagger would go trough his head. He slowly let go of the dagger in his left hand and stepped back his master mentor and father figure stood firm holding the dagger tightly. His last words still ringing trough the air. {Only point my blade at that which I see as EVIL.}was the only thought running trough his mind. But just as he was starting to comprehend truly that he was finally his master his vision was filled with darkness. Had he cecum to blood loss, had he earned his freedom only to fall? The next second, all those thoughts and worries left him as he heard a loud voice. "WHAT IS YOUR NAME?"
Chapter-1 A binding contract[Edited]Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter-2 A Battle Without A Fray [Edited]Author's Note Proofread by Brinyprophet I would use the above for passing of time ___________________________________________________________________________________________________________ This for when/if there are two separate stories so signify where one story ends for the chapter and another begins. Usually the two stories would happen in the same time. {................................}This will be used to signify the exact thoughts of a character although I wont always write out the exact thoughts of characters so there is some room for interpretation by the readers. "................" This will be used for dialog and if used in the middle of dialog or thoughts it is sarcasm Chapter-2 A Battle Without A Fray [Edited] As Luna watched Josh leave through the door, she was left alone to wonder on what had transpired. In less than an hour, the future element bearers would enter the castle. After that, all she would have to do is take the bearer of Magic, and destroy the elements in front of her, and let her use her powers to assign the elements to their new bearers and hope that her knowledge of the elements isn't proven false. The parts of herself that she had split into, were returning in short succession, and informing her of the different tests that the future bearers went trough. The element of laughter, had dispelled an illusion, on some trees with a song. The element of honesty had spoken the truth when it mattered most The element of kindness had tamed an angry manticore. The element of generosity had given a part of her own body to gain passage through a raging river, and finally the element of loyalty had refused an offer of her deepest desire being fulfilled at the cost of betraying her new found friends. With five of the six having shown an affinity for one of the elements. The purple unicorn, was left as the only choice for the element of magic. The night princesses mind was racing with thoughts of every possible outcome she might have missed. The more she thought of it there were only two things she realised she, had to concern herself about. The first was her new ally she had bound him with magic and she knew that he would not betray her orders if it were in his power, however she knew nothing of his skills as he knew nothing of his opponents, yet he seemed so confident in his abilities. Could anypony be that confident in his situation? Josh was facing a one vs five scenario, and he had the added handicap of being forbidden to sustain any damage or inflict any permanent damage. Physical or other to his opponents. She had done as much as she could on the issue. All she could do now, is wait and hope that Josh was capable of doing what she ordered him to do. The second was her sister, regardless of what happens the elements, would take some of her power and disperse it, making her significantly weaker than her sister. The plan depended highly on her sister's wish to preserve the image of an all powerful and all forgiving goddess. She had planned to beg for forgiveness, maybe even faint amnesia, if the situation allowed it. Oh how her sister would love the performance. The lunar princess cowering before the princess of the sun, and some of their subjects. Forever cementing their subjects beliefs, that Celestia is unstoppable, and is always right. Luna hated the fact that she had to indulge in such deceit. Misleading her subjects, but she did not posses the power, or means to ending her sisters tyrannical rule. Luna would bide her time and wait for the moment when she can either pressure her sister onto one of their subjects, or the other option is to wait for the day her sister is weakened then kill her. As the moon goddess was thinking, she realized that her thoughts had drifted, when she received a warning from a ward that she had placed at the castle entrance. Without a doubt the six would be heroines had found the elements, and now the purple unicorn is trying to figure out how to activate them. Before the bearer of magic could figure it out. Luna teleported in front of them and in their confusion wasting no time in teleporting the elements, and her ‘Opponent’ back to the throne room, where she had summoned Josh. Luna had to sound like a stupid overconfident villain, so the instant she was alone with the unicorn, she began her monologue, while giving enough time for the other element bearers to find the throne room, after all she needed them to fight Josh if she were to convince her sister that she should take care of him. And she would do it too if he were able to follow her orders, he would have proven his worth to her. "Did thee truly believe thy could defeat us. Tis us who imprisoned thy princess to the sun. Tis us who created all those obstacles on thy path, and we did so for no other reason than to entertain thyself." Luna was stopped in the middle of her bad guy rant, by the outright laughter of the purple unicorn. She looked and saw the unicorn rolling on the ground, and laughing loudly. {well it is a good way of stalling her, while her friends fight Josh.} Eight minutes had passed, and the unicorn was just now barely getting a hold of herself. The night princess really wanted to know what was so funny, so she decided to ask, and fill in as much of her bad pony charade afterwards. She had no doubt that josh had been fighting for some time, and she felt sort of guilty that she would extend his task, that much longer. But as the previous bearer of the element of laughter, she just had to know what was so funny. "What does thou find so amusing" The purple unicorn replied without hesitation barely holding anymore laughter. "I was laughing at you, and your ancient speech, that makes you sound like a joke" The moon princess was shocked. How was she suppose to know how the language changed in her absence. She was so infuriated that she subconsciously took on a threatening pose and subconsciously started to spin the elements around her. They would give her no power thanks to her sister. Holding her anger in she withdrew to denial, and started asking hopefully correcting her, Thee and Thy, to you and your mimicking the purple unicorns speech. "You are kidding? {Why does she not confirm it was just a joke. It is so infuriating}You’re kidding?...{oh it must be a joke please say it was a joke} ...Right?" The source of her frustration didn't answer though, but instead started to charge a teleportation spell while running straight at her. Luna guessed that she could get to the bottom of this later, for now she would play the stupid villain. She started running at the unicorn making sure to leave the elements behind so the pony could get to them. The purple one began trying to control the elements with sheer magic. But since the elements chose their wielders, she didn't have sufficient comprehension of them. They created a magic backlash and sent her flying back. It was at this moment, Luna remembered that she had yet to open the door, and she began to fear of what was happening. It had been well over twenty minutes, and nopony had entered, but neither had she felt any pain from the bond with Rovers. Did he actually hurt the bearers. Luna swiftly opened the door, and teleported next to the elements. {I did order that they not be scarred permanently but did he actually take it as he could beat them half to death as long as he didn't leave scars?} "No, NO." Luna shouted as she began to fear the worst, without her being defeated by the elements, her sister would turn the kingdom against her, and she will be forced to fight the very subjects she wanted to free from their reliance on Celestia. After what felt like an eternity for the moon goddess, but was most likely a few second, she heard the other ponies voices. Relieved that they are at least still conscious and fast approaching she proceeded with the plan. She smashed the elements to bits, in front of the bearer of magic, to help her better understand the elements and then proceeded with her act. "MUHAHAHAHA MUHAHAHAaaa. You little foal thinking you could defeat me. I am the princess of the night and my night will last FOREVER! MUHAHAHAHAAAAAA!" Luna noticed that as the element bearers entered neither one of them had more than a minor bruise, and she could not help but wonder how did Josh Rovers, or rather Night Shadow do it. She stayed and waited patiently as the element of magic listed the tests, Luna herself set for them. While the elements reconstructed themselves from the shards that The moon goddess had broken them into. _________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ As Josh exited the throne room, he began to think of ways he could delay five warriors without harming them, or himself. The first idea that came to mind was using the ends of the chain of his now three point chained staff, and either write out creepy messages or imitate wild animal claw marks in the floor and walls and then combine that with his stealth, and his ability to throw his, voice to keep them at bay until the doors open. He was however painfully reminded that, that might scare some of them on a psychological level. He was reminded by the words of the strange creature, whose name or even gender he still didn't know. He then began thinking of traps, and immediately noted the many curtains on the many broken windows. If he could put the curtains within the window frames that were now empty he would turn the hall almost completely dark. Then he would use the darkness to surprize his enemies. At this moment he was reminded again, with a painful headache that he was not to scar them in any way. That however didn't stop him, as he soon noticed that there was a long red carpet throughout the length of the hall. If he used the carpet he could detain them until he is given the signal, to lose the fight and let them through at which point he would carelessly let his guard down, and let them escape. And then pretend to be beaten by taking punches, while moving away from the punches, allowing for just enough contact to give the illusion, he is hurt while he is almost untouched. He had finished darkening, the hall and had gathered the carpet, so that it was right next to the door so that when they escaped the enemies could enter the throne room, and play their part. He was not sure what that creature was doing or why it wanted to be defeated, but it had promised him freedom, and he would serve it to the best of his abilities. He might have been forced to do this, but since he would do it regardless if he wanted it or not, he was going to give it his all and hope that, that it accelerates his release. The enemies sure were taking their sweet time. Josh was now swinging his new weapon remembering his new weapons range, maneuverability, and thinking of different ways to use his chained three point staff. He discovered that, he could tie one end of the chain to each of his hands and use the bending staff to block blows. He wasn't sure if it would work but it was a decent backup strategy, if the original plan failed. During his training of swing and the like of his new fighting style he observed, that his left hand felt a bit stronger and a bit sluggish. Most likely a side effect of that healing, the creature performed that made him feel pain, stronger than any he had felt in his thirty nine years of training, and killing of people. He would have to deal with slower but stronger attacks. Suddenly he was startled, as he heard thunder from within the throne room for a second he thought something had gone wrong. But then he remembered that the creature had said that it would entertain one of the enemies, and this was most likely the way it brought the enemies to it. That would mean that the other five would soon find their way here and he would finally complete his orders, and hopefully receive some explanation on what is happening. The first enemy he saw was a yellow mini horse with wings he wouldn't have even known it was an enemy, if he hadn't heard the words of that creature stating simply{NIGHT SHADOW}and just like that the one possession he had always kept was taken from him. He couldn't explain it, every moment in the past, where he had said or thought of his name he remembered, Night Shadow. Night knew that his name was different, but right now only the creature that used him as a puppet knew what it was. Shadow wasn't sure why the creature made it so that he forget his name. He would ask it later, but for now he had to concentrate, he was lucky that the first enemy was alone but without a doubt the next enemy to enter would be followed by a group enemies. As his mind wandered on the future, he took the carpet and prepared to throw it over the yellow winged mini horse. Unfortunately it noticed him and let out a quiet eeep sound. Shadow immediately threw the carpet over the creature as it fainted. Roughly five minute later Night was starting to worry. He started shaking the now tied yellow creature in an attempt to wake it up. Fluttershy was afraid, a strange creature had appeared out of nowhere and then captured and tied her up in a carpet. Now she was being roughly awoken. {Oh maybe I can use the stare yes I am sure that would work it works on all animals.} Flutershy opened her eyes and gave the sternest stare she could muster, and said. "Now listen here mister, you will untie me, and help me find my friend! NOW!" Night was surprised, the creature had given him a look that he knew all too well. It was the look of a true warrior, who was laying down their very life on the line to achieve their goal. He was now confused. Why did this creature faint if its determination was so strong? Regardless, he had his orders, and the doors were not open yet, so he returned the look to convey his own determination, as one warrior to another, before he spoke. "I will not. I have been bound to guard this hall, and hold your passage. At the very least I shall grant you knowledge of your friend, as respect for your determination. He is with the creature, that bound me to halt your passage, in the room at the end of this hallway." Fluttershy was scared, not only had the creature resisted the stare but it had returned a stare of his own. {It said it was bound but it has no chains, Magic? And what did it mean my determination. Oh um I am glad to know, where she is but how do I free myself, and get the others? And how can we get past this creature it doesn't seem to be evil, but if it is doing this against its will then it won't let us pass, if it can move. Perhaps I can make the girls tie it up, as he did with me yes, that way we can pass and we don't have to hurt it.} Suddenly Fluttershy heard the voices of her friends, but before she could respond, she found her muzzle tied shut with the carpet that was tied all around her. "Fluttershy , Fluttershy , Darling?" Night heard, the voices of the other enemies, and tied the mouth of his prisoner shut. It would not do, if it told its friend where their friend is. He picked up his staff and wrapped the two ends of the chain around his hands, and prepared to defend himself. He was hopping that he could delay them with words as any kind of physical confrontation held the possibility of either them or himself being harmed. He could threaten to hurt his prisoner. It had been about fifteen minutes by now and if they believed his lie all he would have to do is attack them and pretend to lose when the doors open. He then moved, and removed one of the curtains so that he and his prisoner were visible then he spoke loudly. "Halt, I can't let you pass. Should you continue your friends life is forfeited!" Rainbow Dash, Rarity and Pinkie immediately froze in place fearing that should they take another step forward the heirless diamond dog would do as it said and kill Fluttershy. Apple Jack however, knew that it was lying . Sure it was truthful when it said it couldn't let them pass, but it had no intention of harming Fluttershy. She decided to confront it verbally, as if she were to charge at it, it would cause her friends to restrain her and it would waste precious time. Time that Twilight would have to fight Nightmare Moon alone. "Naw I know y'all fibbing. Ah know that y'all won't hurt Fluttershy so tell ya what if ya let her go, I won't have all my friends here charge and beat ya up. If ya do it without arguing we can even talk this out about us passing. Mister?" Night Shadow was surprised, if the orange mini horse was truthful, then he could complete his task. He honestly expected that it would be harder. He started untying his prisoner, and while he did he thought {Well I never was good at lying} then said. "Night Shadow, and what is your name creature?" If he started a conversation while he is still releasing his prisoner the four creatures, would be more willing to keep their word, and reply. The five mares were both shocked, and relieved. Shocked that Apple Jack was called a creature, but also relieved that the strange diamond dog was releasing their friend. Everyone was silent for a few moments as Fluttershy slowly walked to her friends. Apple Jack was torn she and RD could easily take down the creature but she did say that she would try to resolve this peacefully, and she was no liar. The diamond dog had seemed to notice her hesitation and was now holding a strange weapon. She had to calm it down before she turns into a liar. "Naw mister Shadow, ya don't have ta fret none I am a mare of mah word. My names Apple Jack, and these are my friends Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and ya already met Fluttershy. So have ya seen our friend she's a purple unicorn? We really need to find her. Night was perplexed the species name was mare. Mare was what he referred to when speaking of female horse, did that mean this species was comprised of only one gender. The thoughts were pushed to the back of his mind, as he had to keep the conversation going or he risked dying for failing to follow his orders. he was relieved to see in the corner of his eye that the doors were opening as he spoke. "I haven't seen your friend, but the mare that brought me here, and bound me to guard this hall, led me to believe that she and your friend, could be found at the end of this hall. However I was bound by magic to guard this hall." The five mares were all wearing expressions of horror. That anypony would use magic to force somepony to do something against their will, it was unforgivable. Fluttershy was the first to speak, as she had time to think of how to overcome this problem during her imprisonment. "Rainbow Dash, Apple Jack take the carpet and tie him up and um don't hurt him, please. He isn't doing this because he wants to." As Night heard Fluttershy's orders he decided that if he didn't act in an attempt to stop them, ,he might give them a hint that this was all just a play made by this mare, that had summoned him. He folded his weapon and ran up to Apple Jack then quickly extended it rapidly straightening his weapon, which hit the orange mare and she was sent flying into Rarity and Pinkie Pie. As he did this he spoke to further cement the fact that he was forced to do this. "Please forgive me." Everyone was surprised by the diamond dogs fast movements, it had sent Apple Jack flying. Rainbow Dash almost charged at it on instinct but then she heard that it was begging for forgiveness, and remembered Fluttershy's word. As fast as she could Rainbow picked up the carpet and threw it over Night. He seemed to struggle but AJ was already on her hooves, and proceeded to tighten and tie the carpet restraining Night Shadow completely. A few seconds later Night couldn't struggle at all and AJ satisfied with her work spoke. "Don'tcha worry none sugarcube we have ta go defeat that mare that forced ya ta do this but after that we’ll figure out a way to send ya'all back home" Night felt fear if what he was told was true, then he felt he should inform his captors that he would die if he is too far from the mare that summoned him. "That would serve no purpose, but to kill me. I was bound to her body, should I attempt to distance myself from her, my life is forfeited.” The five mares had faces of pity and horror, and it was Apple jack that spoke first "Well ah'm mighty sorry but we need to defeat her. We don't know what will happen to ya but if y'all are still kicking afterwards we'll do what we can ta help ya mister Night." {And so my orders are done, all I can do now is wait, and hope, hope that my new master know’s what she is doing. And dream of what I would do if she hold’s up her end of the deal to give me my freedom.}
Chapter-3 The moment of truth[Edited]Author's Note Proofread by Jacknife557 I know the story isn't too good so any criticism in the comments on how to make it better would be nice. Chapter-3 The moment of truth[Edited] "NOOOOOOOoooooooooooo..." Luna screamed as the rainbow power hit her. Time seemed to slow down and she felt an intense head trough out her body. She attempted to scream in pain but her mind was moving much faster then her body. It almost felt like she was a statue but she was shaken from her fears that she might suffer the same fate as Discord after what felt to her like two days(few seconds). During this time she thought { Why do I still see and feel the power of harmony all around me? Why do I not merely see the stone of which my statue is made if I am to see anything at all. How is it that I feel constant heat when my body is made entirely of stone? Will I ever be free again?} This last question reminded her of the being she had summoned. { Oh what have I done? In my attempts to free the land of my sisters control so that our ponies could reach their full potential I did something unforgivable. I not only took away Josh Rovers freedom but I then proceeded to strip him of control of his body and even his name! No he was only a tool, a necessary evil. The ends justify the means. "And what an end it is?" What has become of him? Surely the elements would not allow his death otherwise I would now be bound to the moon once more and this nauseating rainbow would not be tormenting me. Perhaps he was only bound to my statue. If so I can only hope that my sister would allow him the freedom I promised him. He did serve me better then I had expected. I guess I would just have to observe the dream realm to learn of his fate. What? I can't enter the realm of dreams! NO...!!! Is this my punishment? For depriving a creature of its freedom and control of its body. Am I to forever gaze upon this rainbow while wondering what has become of the world around me and feel burning heat tough out my body.} As Luna thought this the rainbow began to move again. The night princess was glad that the hated rainbow was disappearing She thought that someone had freed her from her prison but those thoughts disappeared as her body rapidly began to shrink and her power began to leave her body. From the exhaustion of having the power forcefully taken made Luna fall unconscious. As the night princess awoke she noticed that the element bearers were bowing to her sister. { Oh thank harmony, I can still make things right for our subjects and maybe even earn the forgiveness of Josh Rovers for what I have done.} With these thoughts Luna got up and faced her sister but as soon as she saw Celestia's eyes she fell to the ground and whimpered. Celestia was shocked {Why is my sister here? Regardless she seems younger. Perhaps the elements and her banishment rid her of her foolish notion that our ponies should rule themselves. I will keep her close and if the need arises strike her down but for now I will play the benevolent sister.} "Luna will you forsake your evil ways and rule beside me? Please sister I have truly missed you." All of the bearers were frozen in place unable to move as they watched their enemy get up and sprint to their ruler crying. "I am sorry sister please forgive me, I was a fool to act as I did." Celestia was just about to reassure her aberrantly reformed crying sister when a strange hairless diamond dog walked in. She was about to attack it but then AppleJack stood in front of it and spoke. "Wait princess! This here's Night Shadow. Nightmare Moon used her weird magic to summon im here and then bound im to her will. He seemed like decent enough folk. He does look a tad smaller then what he was before but its definitely him." {So that's how she escaped banishment, wait why is my sister hiding from the creature and using me as a shield? Is it dangerous? Oh no its coming closer but if I attack it now the element bearers would without a doubt question the next time I order them to use the power of harmony on my enemies. No I will wait if it strikes first then they will understand the reason for its destruction.} Celestia mentally prepared for the blow. The creature stood in front of her. Her sister shivering in fear beneath her left wing. The attack never come however as the creature bowed and spoke. "I seek to serve the mare that bound me to herself with magic." All the ponies had surprised expressions on their faces except for Luna who was completely engulfed within Celestia's left wing. The first to speak was Rainbow Dash. "Why would you want to serve her? She took you from your home and forced you to act against your will with magic. And anyways Nightmare Moon is gone." "Regardless I am still bound to her body and should I stray too far from her I will die. Even now I can feel the pleasure of the white ones wings all around her." Celestia was disturbed, could her sister repentance be all an act? No her fear seemed genuine, perhaps the elements had made her truly regret her time as Nightmare Moon but what was she to do about this creature. She knew of no spell that would bind two creatures so thirdly that one would feel the pain of the other. She couldn't risk killing the dog and potentially killing her sister. Not now that she had finally seen the error of her ways. "Very well Night Shadow as the ruler of Equestria I shall allow you to serve as my sisters personal assistant. Know this though, should you harm her or any of our subjects you would be punished severely." "But sister it frightens us."-Luna said meekly between sobs. "Now Luna, it was you who summoned him and bound him to yourself. You will take responsibility for your actions even if you weren't thinking straight at the time." {Well at least I am a bit more sure that the elements turned her back into my beloved sister although I would still have to wait and see.} Celestia though as all of them were being teleported back to Ponyville .{I and my sister are immortal but Twilight is not I must leave her in with the other bearers or I risk this dog harming her and that will mean I wouldn't be able to use the elements power when I need it. But I cant just tell her to stay she would never accept that. Maybe I could assign her to stay and strengthen her bonds with the other bearers. Yes that is sound as it serves the practical purpose of strengthening the elements powers.}
Chapter-4 Sisters reunion[Edited]Author's Note Proofread by Jacknife557 Re-Proofread by Bronyprophet I am thinking of doing shorter chapters since then the title can be more descriptive and also I can post chapters more often. Also the chapters would be easier to read if you don't have time and if you do have time you can just read two chapters cant even think of how to make a the fun has been doubled joke If someone has reason I shouldn't do it write in the comments and I will consider it. If you have any suggestions or see some mistake in a chapter, comment and I will consider or fix it Chapter-4 Sisters reunion[Edited] "My Faithful Student Twilight Sparkle, you shall stay in Ponyville so that you may strengthen your bonds of friendship with your fellow element bearers. This is to ensure the safety of my subjects. You shall send me letters trough Spike, detailing your day to day activities. I will ensure that you are given permanent ownership of the Golden Oaks Library, as I am sure you would wish to continue your studies in magic. Make no mistake My Faithful Student strengthening your friendships is of great importance, and I will be disappointed in you, should you fail. Am I clear?" Celestia said as the eight ponies and a single human re-appeared in Ponyville. Her tone was calm and stern allowing for no argument. "Yes, princess, of course, I will do my very best. I will not disappoint you, I promise." Twilight Sparkle said with a quiver in her voice as she bowed to Princess Celestia. "Very well, since that is settled, I must now depart for Canterlot with Luna and Night Shadow. This whole ordeal has left me tired, and there are still many things to address about my sisters return." Celestia said with a tired voice; that conveyed just how much more she would have to do before she could rest. "Canterlot sister, why would we wish to head for that mountain village?" Luna asked perplexed. "Forgive me, I forgot just how long you were gone sister. In the time of your banishment, Canterlot grew into the capital of the country." Celestia answered with pity in her voice. "Then let us depart, we are sure you have many questions to ask us, and our new servant" Luna said cringing at the word servant. After hearing this, Celestia wasted no time in teleporting herself, her sister, and Night Shadow, to the royal palace in Canterlot. Night Shadow had been quietly observing his surroundings, while he was he had noticed that these strange creatures; these mares were everywhere and controlled everything. This was their country. He had also noticed that the one he was bound to seemed afraid of him. {Has she forgotten me somehow, has she forgotten her promise, has she forgotten my name, Will I have to fight for my freedom again, How will I fight her? She can force me to do anything using only her words I can’t harm her, or I will feel the same pain. I can’t bind her as she most likely poses the same power of movement as the white one, whose name I still didn't know.} "Night Shadow, I shall transport you to my sister’s bedchambers. I shall ensure that blankets are brought for you. And in the days to come, I will determine if you are safe enough to be given supervised passage through Canterlot. As for now, I have things to discuss with my sister. Should you try and exit the room without permission, from me or my sister, the guards will be allowed to kill you. Am I understood?" Celestia said with as much authority as she could. "Yes white one, your terms are acceptable, for the time being," Night said with no hesitation. "White one? Oh yes I never did introduce myself. I am Celestia, Princess of Equestria. You may address me as your majesty. Also can you explain how your words sound like nothing I have ever heard before, and yet I understand their meaning?" Celestia asked curiously. "Ah, we can explain that sister. When we first summoned him we could not understand him, so we enchanted his ears and vocal cords with a small amount of magic." Luna said with a voice eager to please. "You remember your time as Nightmare Moon sister. Then why are you so afraid of Night Shadow. He possesses no magic that I can detect. But as I have my answer I shall not hold you Night." Celestia said as she teleported Night to the right tower bedroom. "Well yes we remember It, but we regret it. And whenever we see him he reminds us of what we did to him. Thy doesn't know of the evil we committed. We tore him from his home, bound him with magic so that he could not escape. He shall be bound to us until his death, and we can’t blame him if he never forgives us. No, we don't even have the right to ask for it.” Luna said as she broke into tears. "Do not worry Luna, I am sure that I will figure out a way to break this bond. Even if we can’t, surely he would forgive your actions. After all sister, you can give him anything he wants; we are the rulers of the largest country. Why you can even feed him gems for every meal, I am sure that a diamond dog such as himself would be pleased with that." Celestia said while trying to comfort her sister. "No, we made it, so the bond is sustained by his life force. That is why he cannot venture too far from our side. Trying to break the bond might kill him. We shall follow thy suggestion regarding the gems sister." Luna said ceasing her tears, but still sounding sad. "I shall make sure the gems are provided to your room in time for lunch, along with whatever meal you desire sister. For now sister, I must ask that you to observe this Night Shadow and ensure that he causes no harm to our subjects. I shall grant you power over the night sky for the time being, I think it best, you learn about what has changed in your absence. I have noticed that your speech is rather amusing; while you are learning modern Equish, teach Night our language. Enhancing one's voice can have dangerous effects, as I am sure you know, and every enchantment runs out eventually and has to be redone." Celestia said in a serious voice, only slightly snickering when she mentioned Lunas speech. "Ah so our manner of speech is truly laughable. We had hoped that it was merely the element of magic, but if even one who was present when our speech was proper finds it amusing, then we must correct our speech with haste. We see the wisdom in thou words sister, and thank thee for allowing us a chance to earn our place beside thou sister again. Would you mind sending me to my quarters I must calm Night as I am sure he has many questions, and I am also growing quite tired." Luna said as she yawned. "Yes of course, it would seem that the elements have turned you into a foal again, in order to decrease your power, and every foal needs a nap. Also it is nice to see that you are already trying to correct your speech, but there is no hurry sister. After all nopony would take a foal standing on the throne during court seriously. And it will take some time before you regain your power." Celestia said emphasising ‘foal’ as she spoke. "We wonder if a similar fate befell Night due to our bond. He was more muscular when we first saw him, and his face and arms were adorned with scars, but now there are none." Luna said, her curiosity snapping her awake "If it is so, then that would mean that he has received a longer life span, and was freed from old wounds, thanks to your bond. See at least some good came from it. But for now sister, I won’t delay your rest. Your quarters shall be the entire right tower of the castle. It is usually used for the most important ambassadors but if you'd like, you can decorate it to your liking and use it as your quarters permanently, or we can always expand the castle. All that's important is that you are back and we can rule together as we were always meant to." Celestia said with elation clearly in her voice. "Yes of course sister, we are also happy that we were reunited with thee." Luna said hesitantly. "Is something the matter Luna, you don't sound so happy." Celestia said with a worried face. "No, uh, we are most pleased that we are together again, but we are not sure how to go about earning our subjects trust and forgiveness, for what we attempted to do," Luna said flustered "Don't you worry, just listen to your big sister, and everything will be okay." Celestia said as she nuzzled her sister one last time before teleporting her, to her bedroom. {I will make sure to raise you right this time sister. I will make sure you learn that our ponies need our rule, even if I must endanger them to do it, but for now, I will allow you to regain your powers.} Celestia thought to herself.
Chapter-5 Questions and misunderstandings[Un-Edited]Night was growing more and more worried. It had been over an hour from when he saw anyone. He was in a big room with a single large bed a long couch with a crystal table in front of it, a fireplace and a massive window wall that led to a balcony. There were also tree closed doors but as he was told attempting to leave this room would result in his death he could only hope that someone would come soon and tell him where the bathroom is. Then with a blinding flash of light the mare he was bound to appeared before him. His body needs were instantly pushed to the back of his mind as a fury of questions escaped his lips in rapid succession. "Would I ever be free? Where am I? What are you? What is this magic? Why did you take my name from me? For what purpose did you bring me here? What is your name? What will be our sleeping arrangements? Can you lead me to a restroom? Will we be fed? Would we need to fight our way out of this fortress? Will you ever control me with your words again? Can I arm myself with weapons or am I to remain defenceless?"-Night asked all these questions before the light of the teleportation was gone. He tried to keep his mind on the most pressing questions as trying to ask all the questions he had would take a lot of time and he was getting tired. After all less then a day ago he was free for the first time in his life and then he was brought to a new land and bound to servitude. Luna was startled and fell backwards away from the barrage of questions. She had barely heard any of them but the first one was clear. Even thou she didn't want to repeat her answer she had an obligation to tell him if not for she had said then for the injustice she did towards him. "Thee shall know the freedom of acting on thy own wishes and desires bound only by law. Thee will never know the freedom of travel as thy are bound to us and we are bound to this county and its ponies. Thee shall also be granted the freedom of knowledge and encouraged to pursue it. We have already told thee as much. We would also ask that you repeat thy questions one at a time." -Luna said trying to sound reassuring. {Well at least I know she remembers her promise} "Where am I?"- Shadow asked the voice of urgency disappeared from his tone. "You are in Canterlot the capital of Equestria the biggest country in all of Equss," - Luna said confidently in her knowledge. "That tells me noting but for now what are you?"- Night said with slight annoyance in his voice. "What does thou mean" Luna began to ask but was stopped by a deadly glare. "Uhum We are a pony of the alicorn variety or if you were asking for our gender we are a mare."- Luna said a slight blush of embarrassment on her face at being forced to state her gender {So they do have males. And their species is pony not mare} "What is magic and is that why an animal such as yourself is capable of speech?"- {Since I was forced to act against my will by magic I should learn as much as I can about it} "Magic is a conscious force that has no physical body. The exception to that rule being the manifestation of chaotic magic known as Discord. Some form of magic exists everywhere and every creature is predisposed to some forms of magic over others based on their body and state of mind. There are tree ways a magic manifests passive, toggle and active. And no we do not require magic to be capable of speech! And What does thou mean an animal as ourselves?"-Luna said with a clearly angry tone. {I must calm her down or risk loosing my only source of information}" I am sorry I didn't mean to insult, its just that where I come from all creatures except my species were animals driven by instinct. But that is of no consequence for now would you tell me why you took my name from me?"- Night said with his gentlest and most apologetic tone "Thy apology is accepted and we shall speak of thy origins later on. As for the purpose of taking thy name from thee the bond between us is an unbreakable door and thy true name is the only key, We are sure that our sister would discover this and attempt to break our bond. Thy would most likely be executed if that were to happen as the bind gives our sister some control over thee and without it she would be forced to either send thee from whence thou came or execute thee. And only ourself knows of the magical elements and the power used in thy summoning as such only we can send thee back but without the bond we shall without a doubt be banished. We would wish to say that thee will one day be freed from this bond, but the bond grows in strength and as the task before us is likely to take years it is more likely then not that the bond will persist until the day of thy demise."-Luna said in a calm and calculating voice. "Oh make no mistake we shall return thy name to thee once our sisters attempt at breaking the link fails, under the condition that thee keeps the name Night Shadow with all but ourself of course." Night just listened unsure of how much of what he was hearing was true. Until he decided that his best choice is to go along with his captor plans and attempt to complete them before the bond becomes too strong to break. "You spoke of a task one that would take years what is it? Also your terms regarding my name are acceptable." "Thou seem used to this. We would like an explanation as to why once we have answered thy questions. As for the task before us we are to pressure our sister into realizing that her complete management of our subjects lives are holding their advances in culture and technology. We must gather allies and earn the peoples trust but to do that we must learn of what has changed in the time of our banishment and thee must learn our language as soon the spell that was cast on thee would run out and it would be dangerous to cast it repeatedly."- Luna said as nonchalantly as she could. Not wanting to pressure her ally with the dawning task before them. "Why don't we kill your sister? It would be faster and...."-Night began to say calmly but was interrupted by a booming voice. "THOU SHALL NOT PERSIST THESE THOUGHTS OR THEE WILL FIND THYSELF IN A MOST DREADFULL PREDICAMENT"-Luna yelled strengthening her voice with magic, completely forgetting that with that much volume everyone within the castle could hear her and that included her sister. In less then 5 seconds Celestia appeared within the room and 25 seconds after that guards broke trough one of the 3 doors spears pointing forward. "What is wrong sister? What has the creature done?"- Celestia asked pointing her horn at Night Shadow preparing to destroy the offending creature. Night backed away startled first by the deafening shout and then scared by the glowing horn that was beginning to emit heat so strong that his skin was beginning to burn. Luna was first startled by her sisters sudden appearance but was shook from it when a scorching pain covered her body.{I have to stop her before she kills him} "Wait sister stop!"-Luna said as she jumped between her sister and Night Celestia stopped the instant her sister was in her path not wanting to harm her. "Why did you stop me sister? Did Night not harm you? Is that not why you yelled so loudly?" Luna was happy that her sister cared so much for her that she dropped everything and attempted to help her, but that left her with a problem she had to come up with a reason for her yell that would match her words. In her panic all she could do is be vague and buy as much time as she could to come up with a lie her sister would buy. "Uhm no sister he did not harm us in any way. We were merely speaking and uhm the conversation took a path towards uhm more personal matters." -Luna said stopping wherever she could and lengthening her words as she could. Celestia was frozen in place until she heard armour chattering behind her and immediately said in a commanding tone. "You heard my sister this is a personal matter. Leave and don't you dare listen or I will strip you of any property you possess." The guards hurried to exit the room as Celestia watched her sister. Did this diamond dog truly think he had a chance with her and why had her sister spoken with so much hesitation surely she hadn't entertained the thought. But if Luna had entertained the thought should she encourage it or should she prevent it. It is improper but if it made her sister happy could she truly deny her that after condemning her to solitude for 1000 years? No she was not sure that this was the case. She would ask for confirmation. "Sister when you say personal matter did you mean that Night was smitten with you? That should not be enough reason for you to summon the entire castle guard since you are beautiful and it is not that surprising for someone to admire you. So tell me sister what did this dog do so that I can bring justice upon him?"- Celestia said all the while glaring daggers at Night Shadow Luna was relived she was given an excuse for her outburst. It was indecent but she couldn't think of a better excuse and her sister seemed like she would kill Night if she doubts her words even a little she had to speak now. "No sister we were merely speaking. Thou were right as to what the conversation entailed. We are sorry but the topic was brought up so suddenly and, uhm we panicked."- Luna said slightly blushing as she imagined the implications of what she was saying. She was brought back to reality by a pained moan coming from behind her. As she turned she saw the now scorched Night Shadow. She was immediately greeted by the pain that her panic had suppressed. " Sister I beg thee to heal him we feel his pain as he feels ours."- Luna said falling to her stomach from the pain. "Yes of course I am sorry sister I forgot that such a bond existed in my wish to protect you, I will heal him right away." - Celestia said as she healed Night. { So my sister does care for him. Regardless how surprised she was that yell was most likely heard at the edges of Canterlot. Perhaps she is afraid of rejection duo to the misfortune he had to suffer because of her and now because of my brash actions he suffered more and my sister would without a doubt blame herself for it. I will fix this I will give my sister the opportunity to pursue her love interest. When she feels she could speak with me about it I will tell her to confess and if this mongrel dares make her cry I will imprison him and make him beg for death.} Once Celestia had finished healing Night she took her past out sister in her magic and placed her in the bed tugging her in to make sure she doesn't get a cold. Next she turned to Night Shadow and using her magic she took him trough the door on the left from the entrance to the room into a smaller room which was usually used by the servants of visiting dignitaries. She tossed him into the bed receiving a pained moan, then Celestia made her way back to her sisters room locking Nights door. taking the key and placing it on the crystal table. She then summoned a scroll and wrote: Dear sister This key is for the door on the left of the entrance. You will find Night Shadow there. I healed him but both of you passed out. I must attend to my duties but feel free to come and speak to me about any of your concerns. I would really enjoy it if you and Night Shadow dine with me once you awaken merely ask a guard to show you the way to the royal dinning table With that done Celestia left the room a small smile on her muzzle. "Sleep tight Luna" Author's Note Dam it I actually wanted to end the questions this chapter. Sorry for everyone who was hopping for the same Like always if you notice some mistakes that are annoying just write in the comments and I will fix them. Also any suggestions or thoughts on the story would be nice
Chapter-6 Magic [Un-Edited]Night Shadow awoke in a smaller room then the one he passed out in. Gasping for air he breathed heavily for a few minutes before he could calm down from his near death experience. He never thought that the horned ponies had such power at their disposal, or is it just Celestia and Luna since they had both horns and wings. {Whatever the case I will have to find a way to defend myself against magic if I am to survive assisting the one I am bound to.} After his breathing was steady Night decided that he should get up. He still had a lot of questions. As Night was getting up he noticed that his skin was pealing from him and his throat was dry and h was feeling dizzy and a barf was coming up in his throat. He knew these symptoms well he was dehydrated. It was not painful just disorientating. He had to find something to drink soon before he passed out as it was dangerous to be unconscious in this state. He looked around but there was no liquid in sight so he hurried to the only door and tried to open it. The door didn't budge so he decided to try to break the door open worst case scenario he would be forced to fight a horned pony and get himself killed. In his mind that was at least slightly better then falling unconscious and dying in his vomit. If he fell while fighting he would know that he did everything he could to live. Night backed up to the wall opposite the door and jumped from it. (This room was a lot smaller then the one he had passed out in it only had one bed and a small window with curtains) With the force from the jump he aimed his legs at the door knobs and prepared for the pain to come when he falls on his back. The door knobs were held his momentum for a hundred of a second but he immediately convulsed his legs and jumped backwards from the doorknobs. He hit the back of his head on the wall before his back hit the floor. The pain took the air from his lungs but once he came to his senses he heard a worried voice. "Are you okay? What is wrong with you? How can I help you?" ______________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Luna awoke in a comfortable bed. She was hungry and a little dizzy. What had happened? When did she fall asleep? Then it all came back to her screaming , Celestias instant teleportation and attack of Night, how she deceived her sister and finally Nights scorched body and the pained moan he let out. As the memories came back to her she jumped up from her bed worried for Night. That was a bad idea as her dizziness forced her to fall back on the bed and caused the world to spin. She didn't truly need him anymore now that she was supposedly reformed by the elements but she would never forgive herself if she caused so much pain to an intelligent creature and in the end killed it with her temper. The fact that he had readily agreed with everything she told him not arguing or complaining about her actions merely asking for clarification on his task didn't ease her guilt any. {No he cant be death our sister wouldn't let him die, would she?} Luna received her answer in the form of the noise of metal hitting marble. That noise was followed by a pain in her head that was almost immediately forgotten as a much stronger pain covered her entire back.{Must ignore the pain. Make sure he doesn't die not like this not because of us.} As Luna repeated those thoughts in her mind she shakily got up to her hoofs and walked trough the broken door. The pain was disappearing but worry was beginning to run trough her mind as she saw Night laying on the ground twitching every now and again. "Are thou okay? What is wrong with thee? How can we aid thee?"- Luna said with worry. "Water."-Night said with a weak voice. Luna instantly picked him up in her magic and sprinted into her room. In the past all rooms for important ponies included a servant quarters and a private bathroom. Knowing this and remembering where the guards came from earlier she rushed into the last remaining door. She was pleased that not everything had changed since her banishment. Without a second thought she put him in the bathtub and turned up the cold water pressure. Night was jolted awake and instantly began drinking the water choking but continuing to drinking as if the moment he stopped he would die. Luna noticed that some of his skin was washed away from him. It didn't look like it was dangerous but it was disgusting enough that the night princess averted her gaze. This continued for almost 2 minutes at which point Night barfed and spat out clear water into the tub stepped outside of it and spoke. "Thank you I thought I would die for a second there"-Night said water dripping everywhere from his clothes. "What does thou mean die? Diamond dogs are notoriously famous for being able to go for months without water."-Luna said confused "That must be very good for them but my species is human and we can barely survive 3 days without water and Celestia evaporated almost enough water to kill me."- Night said matter of fact. Luna was torn between horror and curiosity. In the end her curiosity won out. "Human? Thou must tell us more of thy country and thy species so that such problems do not arise again."-Luna said with a tone suggesting a treat. "As I remember it this particular problem was brought about thanks to your outburst to my logical question."- Night answered annoyance and anger clear in his voice. As Luna heard those words she almost used her magic on him for mentioning his intent to kill her sister so casually but then calmed herself and remembered that he didn't say he would do it he was merely asking why shouldn't they take that path of action. Furthermore she had already indirectly almost caused his death for it. Then she remembered that her sister now believes that Night loves the night princess. She had to convince him to act along and pretend as she couldn't bring herself to use magic to force him to do it after all the pain she had caused him. "Night we need thou to pretend to be in love with us so that our sister doesn't suspect our plan." Luna said blushing a bit at the thought of what she was saying. "We are prepared to grant thee one request ,within reason of course " Night thought{ Why did she not merely use her magic to force me? Regardless this might be my chance. She wouldn't release me from the bond but she might give me a means to protect myself against magic} "Very well I would do as you have requested, but I wish for a way to defend myself against magic." "Surely thou jests or perhaps thou does not understand thy request? Only magic can defend against magic! We do not even know to what affinity of magic thy belongs. Furthermore non-horned magic users run the risk of self destruction each time their magic is used as they have no solid outer limb to channel their magic trough. And "-Luna began to argue but was cut off. "You asked for the price and confirmed that it is possible. Would you go back on your word?"-Night asked with disgust in his eyes Luna backed away in fear her foal body making Night even more intimidating then before. "No if that is truly what it would take then we shall begin instructing thee once our powers have returned to us. Thee may not care for thy safety but we would not risk teaching such techniques without a means of protecting ourselfs and our subjects." -Luna said with a snotty voice trying to hide the fact that she was afraid of Night. "Say what you will I must learn. There are none who can defeat me in the art of wielding weapons. And for one such as me to be at the mercy of another merely for my lack of knowledge in magic is unsettling. Regardless since I am to court you I would request knowledge of your name." -Night doing his best to imitate Luna's voice. "Wait thy does not know our name?" Luna said and thought for a second realizing that in fact she had never introduced herself to Night. "Yes well our name is Luna and we are the princess who governs the night. Also thee are most boastful to claim that thy has no equal in the wielding of weapons. Surely thee would not mind a demonstration of thy skills."-Luna said smirking knowing that Night would back from her challenge. "If it would amuse you I would demonstrate my prowess against any number of enemies with a weapon of your choosing my beloved. After all I am to court you and demonstrating my skill in protecting you would be a good start would it not? Naturally I request only that my opponents are forbidden from using magic since I have yet to gain a defence against it. As for a reward how about you travel with me to some places throughout the lands"-And with those words Luna's smirk transferred to Nights face. "Yes we would speak with our sister on this matter when next we meet her. But should thy lose we would have a free boon to ask of thee,"- Luna said grinning. Author's Note Comments mistakes and suggestions and anything else you come up with. Also is it just me or am I writing a Luna that cant make up her mind on what she want?
Chapter-7 Dinner[Un-Edited]Chapter-7 Dinner[Un-Edited] Celestia was done with her royal duties of the day and was heading for her sisters bedchambers. It would surely put her sisters mind at ease from all that had transpired this day if she is allowed to raise her moon and craft her night. Celestia had done her sisters duties for 1000 years and never once did she manage to bring out the moons beauty as her sister could. The sun goddess would usually teleport to her destination but she was magically exhausted from all magic she had performed this day. Once Celestia reached the door to her sisters chambers she opened the door trying to be as quiet as she could. Inside her sister was gone. Instantly the panicked princess entered the room her hoof hit what appeared to be a broken doorknob. Slowly Celestia turned her head to the door where she had locked the diamond dog. {Its obvious that that mongrel escaped from his quarters and used my poor sisters guilt to make her aid his escape. I should have put him in a cell while he was unconscious. They couldn't have gotten far I will catch that dog and bind him in chains. I did not reunite with my sister after 1000 years just to let her be taken away from be by a hairless diamond dog.} "Guards!"- Celestia yelled just loud enough for at least one of the guard patrols to hear her. She was surprised however when her supposedly abducted sister and her kidnapper came from the bathroom door. She had learned her lesson and knew that she shouldn't hurt the dog since that would hurt her sister, and at that moment she didn't even care her sister was in front of her and she was okay. As such she rushed over to her foal of a sister scarring the mongrel away with a stare and embracing her sister in a tight hug . In less then a minute 2 royal guards entered and one spoke. "You called princess?" "Yes take this dog to the dungeons and chain him in a cell"-Celestia said still with a cold voice while suffocating her sister with love. Night jumped back at hearing that he was to be chained. He had no idea of what he had done wrong and he knew that trying to escape or fight while his opponents had magic was futile. He was preparing to resign himself and hope that the chains are weak or the guards are easily fooled. "Halt Guards! Sister for what purpose would thou imprison our servant?"-Luna Asked fearing that the one ally she had would be taken from her. The guards were confused for a second but then continued towards Night. Luna had resorted to her last remaining weapon. Her eyes were full of tears and her ears were flat against her head. Upon seeing this Celestia wondered. {What did I do wrong? I saved my sister from this dog and was about to imprison him for his crime. Does she truly love this hairless mutt that much?} "Cease guards"-Celestia finally spoke her sister seemingly brightening up immediately as the guards stopped their advance. "Now sister what happened here?" Luna pulled herself from her sister and then began speaking.'' We awoke to a pain in our head and the noise of metal hitting marble. Apparently thou had left him dehydrated and locked within the servants room sister which almost cost him his life."- Luna said hissing sister. Trying to stare daggers at her sister. "Calm down sister he is a diamond dog surely you are exaggerating they can..."-Celestia was beginning to say when her sister interrupted her. "He is not"-Luna said firmly "What do you mean?"-Celestia asked perplexed "He is not a diamond dog sister he is a human and you truthfully almost killed him"-Luna's tears beginning to appear again "Guards go and tell the servants to prepare the royal dining table and don't speak a word of what happened here to anyone" Celestia ordered the two nosy guards before returning her gaze to her sister. "Calm down sister it is all okay I wont let anything bad happen now that I know the situation. How about we go and have dinner and after that you can raise the moon that would cheer you up right?"-Celestia tried to calm her sister while mentally kicking herself for managing to almost kill the one her sister apparently loved not once but twice on the first day of their meeting no less and after that almost imprisoned him. She knew she was trotting on thin ice. "Might I ask what is for dinner and also what did you mean by raise the moon?"-Night spoke as he saw an opportunity between the two sisters impromptu play. "Ah yes I have prepared some of the finest gems for you Night"-Celestia said, her smile returning "Gems? Am I to buy my meal or something?"-Night replied Celestias smile now gone "I take it you cant eat gems?"-Celestia asked and received a confirming nod. "What about flowers?" Celestia received a denying shake from night. "Cake?"-Celestia spurred sounding desperate. "Well I can eat cake but its not truly healthy. Do you have eggs mushrooms vegetables fruit or meat?"-Night asked wanting to know if he could actually live here or if he would be starved to death. Both princesses watched Night Shadow. Neither moving or saying anything until Luna mustered her courage. "N-Night you eat meat?" "I can but only if its cooked first. So do you have any of incidents I specified or would I have to chose between starvation or dying of fatness?" -Night asked a little annoyed that his questions weren't answered. "Um yes we have every ingredient except meat. but all of the chefs have retired for the night and since they live in the city we can not bring them back on short notice."-Celestia said sounding worried "I'll just make some omelettes"-Night said with relief in his voice over the fact that he wont starve. "Omelettes? Would thy mind making a few for our sister and us? We do not know this dish."-Luna said her voice now joyful. "Very well but while I prepare the food, make sure you discuss your challenge . As I said I shall leave you to deicide on the details "Thou were serious I thought tis was but a jest to pass the time. "-Luna sounded shocked "Night I shall send you to the kitchen as a servant to get you the ingredients while I discuss this challenge with my sister.What do you mean sister? What is this challenge Night spoke of?"-Celestia asked hoping that she could make up for her mistakes by setting up this challenge. After sending night to the kitchen Luna turned to her sister and said with a hint of worry " Night Shadow claimed that he has no equal in the wielding of weapons. When we suggested that he should be more humble he offered a demonstration for our amusement. We would chose the place,the weapon he is to use the,number of opponents he is to face and the way in which he is to face them. His only request was that no magic be used during this time. We were to ask thee for assistance in setting it up." Cellestia thought for a few moments as they walked towards the kitchen and then she spoke. "I have an idea sister. I was to offer double the pay for any who would switch to the night guard, but just making their pay higher with no reason then them changing their colours would not serve well for their morale, Why don't we make a game of it any who wish to switch to the night guard will fight Night Shadow. Should they win they shall increase their pay 2 fold but if they lose they would keep their current pay. We shall add 4 rules to these rules 1.Should you severely harm your opponent its your loss. 2. you can give up at any time. 3.No magic 4.Only one opponent at a time. With those rules Night can show his admiration for you."-Celestia said the final part with a snicker. Luna blushed at her sisters amusement and then added. "No how about 5 yes the fourth rule shall be that no more then 5 opponents may challenge him at once?" Celestia laughed loudly at her sisters suggestion "Sister perhaps your affection for this Hu-mann is clouding your judgement. He would fight half the royal guard even the greatest of worriers would lose at least once from having to fight day after day. Should he fight groups of 5 almost all would defeat him." "That is the point sister. He claimed that he can defeat any number of opponents with any weapon we chose. A true wielder of a weapon from the stories of old could easily defeat five opponents. Since he is claiming mastery of all weapons we shall chose a new weapon for him for each fight . It shall truly be entertaining even if he were to lose every fight." "Sister you truly are a foal those stories were but fairy tails when you were young and even in them the wielders would only claim mastery of one weapon."-Celestia said condescendingly. "We are curtain that Night would lose but we must ask that thee allow this to teach him humility. Sister we are bound to him and share his faith as such we wish to make curtain that he does not run of to battle griffins should their armies invade." "Sister we defeated the griffins many years ago but I do see your wisdom. Very well I shall arrange the challenge tomorrow and we can begin in the afternoon."-Celestia said with a resigned voice. "Excellent. Now let us go and see what these omelettes are," Night was just finishing with the omelettes. The omelettes were made with 6 eggs a bunch of spinach some cheese 2 handfuls of cut mushrooms and a few cut carrots sticks. Night had made 3 omelettes 1 for himself and 1 for each of the princesses. Night would usually add salt so the omelettes so they wouldn't be too sweet but when he had asked the servant pony for some the pony merely stated that it wanted no part of the cooking and left running. "Are these the omelettes of which thou spoke? We cannot wait to partake in them."-Luna said as soon as she saw the steaming dish. "Yes quite if they are as goof as they smell you would have to give our chefs the recipe"-Celestia added "They are and if you like them I wave no problem with sharing the recipe. What became of your challenge Luna? "-Night attempted to grasp one of the omelette plates but it was pulled away by Celestia's magic. "It will begin tomorrow afternoon. You will fight roughly a 100 ponies. Half of the royal guard. You will fight them in groups of five. And should you hurt any of them even by mistake it will be your loss. I and my sister will chose a new weapon for you at the start of each mach. Finally don't worry even when you lose a match you will be allowed to fight the next."-Celestia said as if Night's loss was set in stone. "Would you mind defining hurt I wouldn't want to lose because of your rules. Is it when I inflict any visible damage or is it only if I inflict permanent damage." -Night attempted to get his omelette back but Celestia's magic raised it out of reach as she walked in front of Luna and Night towards the dining table. After a few minutes of thought Celestia said calmly" Well seeing how easily you were hurt by my magic. Hurt shall be considered when one inflicts permanent damage on their opponent. You don't have to risk become a cripple thou you can surrender at any time all you would have to do is admit your defeat," "Princess Celestia since you seem so confident that my skills are lacking. So how about a wager?"-Night said annoyance at having his meal taken from him and the lack of belief in his skills clear in his tone. "A wager?"-Princess Celestia asked amused. "And what would the terms of this "wager" be?" "Well since I have only my skills to offer I would allow you to name any item rather then the item having to be a weapon for my matches. And when If defeat your guards without loosing once you shall give me as much of your currency as I want whenever I want with no questions or conditions. Surely if you were sure of the fact that I would lose with this additional rule you can take on the wager?"- Night said condescendingly "Watch your tongue when speaking to your betters."-Celestia said before she regained her composure and continued. "I now see why you wanted him to learn humility so badly sister. Very well human even in the unfathomable event that you could win I doubt you could spend more bits then what you would be saving the treasury. I was considering giving you a stipend for each soldier you defeated but your brash tongue took away those thoughts." At this the 3 reached the dining table. It was a long table with one chair in each end and 2 more chairs in the middle. The two princesses said in the middle while Celestia send Night to one of the chairs that were further away with his dinner. She could have ordered a servant to bring the chair closer but she felt that he should be given some time to think on his misconduct. Night however had different thoughts. { These ponies are so easy to manipulate. Once I win this challenge I will be able to go anywhere in this new land and the money required to do so. And then when I learn magic from Luna I would truly have my freedom back. Sure I might be forced to act as if I am in love with Luna to conceal her plans, but that would end once she overthrows her sister or whatever she plans on doing. Freedom is once more within my grasp. Then again how am I to act as if I am in love? I cant see any of these horses attractive in any way, I was never allowed a relationship as they would give my opponent something to exploit, and I was never good at lying. Telling half truths maybe but I could never tell a convincing lie. I will seek Luna's council on the matter she seems skilful in the art of tongue splitting.}- As he thought this a wide grin was appearing on his face. "Sister what would thou do regarding Nights "Wager"? Surely thee would not entertain it."-Luna said with some hope while eating her omelette. "Oh but I will sister. As you said he must be thought humility. He had the gal to sagest that he could defeat five of the royal guards at the same time armed with any object. Any object sister , why I could tell him to fight with a spoon. Yes that would teach him to watch what he says ."- Celestia finished with a wide grin and took a bite of her omelette. "I must admit thou this omelette thing is quite good." "Sister please while we wish him to be more humble we do not wish to feel the pain of one of his limbs tearing off because he was send in a fight with a spoon!"-Luna said distress clear on her face. "Oh come now Luna he wont get hurt that badly after all the guards will be bound by the same rules."- after seeing that the worry wasn't leaving her sisters face Celestia continued. "Very well I will allow him to use weapons but if he insults either of us or the Royal guard again I would send him in battle with a spoon and I will hear no argument from you. Now let us eat I am sure you are eager to raise the moon and I do need my rest if I am to prepare this entertainment tomorrow." Luna's thoughts were simple.{ As soon as we are alone with Night we must ensure that he does not anger our sister any further. Well at the very least my sister now seems to believe we have feeling for one another. That should keep her worries while we search for allies to help us make her see reason.} Author's Note We have 20 fights suggestions for weapons in the comments or I will just write about the first few fights and just say they happened. Still haven't decided if Josh will win the challenge since the conclusion is in about after four chapters at least. Made a mistake in last chapter while writing the challenge. Didn't add what Night would be getting as a reward from Luna if he won. Fixed it now. Finally this wont come in play for a while but any suggestions for magic powers would be nice. Doesn't matter if its useful in protecting him against magic since I haven't decided if I want him to be able to defend against magic even at the risk of loosing his life. Hope there are at least some comments thanks for reading
Chapter-8 Moon Shadows[Un-Edited]After Night finished eating his omelette he got up and walked to the right of Luna's. Both Luna and Celestia looked at him confused wondering if he was here to further insult them or if he had something of importance to share, or perhaps even beg for forgiveness. But he merely stood there not saying a word. It was an awkward 5 minutes of silence before Luna spoke. "Night Shadow is there something thou wishes?"-She said hoping that she would not regret it. "No I merely wished to be closer to you so I could better protect you."- Night replied his voice sounding as if he was stating the obvious. He was giving a smile that conveyed a feeling neither of the two princesses could place. { This will have to do for now I can ask Luna on what else loved ones do for each other but for now wishing to be close to her will be enough.} "What does thou mean? Is there a danger we have not seen?"-Luna asked worriedly as Celestia stood frozen and observed the conversation. "Not that I know of I merely wished to convey my affection for you by demonstrating my concern for your safety."-Night once again said as if it was common fact. This time Celestia snickered while Luna blushed and her ears flattened. "Uhm carry on then"-Luna said with a trembling voice "Does this means you are accepting Nights affection sister?"-Celestia said barely holding a laugh "N-No it is simply that we uhm find ourselves in need of protection until we regain our power and Night has been the only one to offer."-Luna replied stammering now trying to sink into the ground "Well sister as amusing as it is to see you blush it is time for you to raise the moon and for me to lower my sun."-Celestia stated while Night thought{ Luna truly is a master of her craft she controls both her words and body to convey her deceit. I would do well to learn from her.} "We did not blush sister its merely the heat of our soup but that is enough of that as thou stated it is time for our night sky to be seen for the first time in 1000 years."- Luna said heading to a large window impatient to do her duties. "If you say so sister but in a few days there will be others that would serve to protect you and you will need to speak your mind then."-Celestia said as her horn lit up and the sun began to move . "Thou concern is most appreciated but tis unneeded."- Luna replayed before raising her moon and setting the night lights. " It has been a most tiring and eventful day sister we shall retire to our quarters with Shadow and rest until dawn" As Luna said this her horn lit up and she and Night Shadow disappeared from the dining room. {She is so fun to tease and her denial of her feelings is made even more adorable by her foal body. But for now I must rest I will have much to attend to if this challenge is to happen.}-Celestia thought to herself as she headed for her chambers _________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Night Shadow watched as the sun was lowered from Celestia an then saw Luna bring up the moon using her magic. He froze his mind unable to process what his eyes had seen. He did hear the princesses discuss the event before it happened but he believed the words held a hidden meaning within them. He knew that magic was powerful and useful Celestia had demonstrated as much by nearly killing him with slightly more then a thought earlier in the day. But this, this was something he couldn't comprehend. To be able to control the celestial bodies was something only demigods and gods could do. Was he attempting to beat deities at a challenge? That was a most foolish endeavour from all the legends he had read and heard over the years. But his pride in his skills would not let him bow in defeat. He then felt a wet sensation around himself and was startled by pressure on his stomach as he heard the voice of Luna. "What is wrong with you? Why wont you move?" _________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Luna had hopped that Night would comment on the beauty of her night. As she thought this she realised how amusing the name she had given Josh Rovers was. But then her thoughts turned to anger he had humiliated her in front of her sister. Sure it was what she had asked of him but the way he went about it was too blunt. And he had also boasted that he could defeat the royal guards while wielding any item did he truly believe this or did he actually wish to lose so she could hold full command over him again. What was he thinking? These thoughts were driving Luna insane and she spoke searching for answers. "Night Shadow why did thou boost that thou can defeat the royal guards with any item of our choosing?"- Luna said with an eager voice. There was no response and she turned to Night Shadow. "Night Shadow speakest thy reason!"-Luna yelled at the frustrating human. When there was no sign of movement in the next minute the night princess became worried. "Night Shadow? Are thou okay?"-Luna asked with worry in her voice but again there was no response Immediately Luna remembered how much water Night had drank earlier yet he did not have a glass during diner. Perhaps all she had to do was put him in the bathtub and let him get better as she did earlier. Using her magic Luna levitated Night and layer him on his back in the bathtub. She didn't want to risk him falling and hurting himself when he came to his senses .She then proceeded to turn the water valves as much as she could. After half a minute the water had gone above Night and he had yet to move. Luna realizing she might have drowned him instantly pulled him out of the water and layer him on the ground and started hoofing Nights stomach in the hopes that she could make him breathe again. Luna was afraid and tears began pouring from her eyes as she began speaking. "Why wont thou wake up? What is wrong with thee? Why wont thou move?" "Y-you moved the m-moon?"- Were the words that made Luna look up at the confused face of Night "Thou are alive what happened to thee?"-Luna asked nuzzling the ally she thought had died. Regaining what he could of his composure Night spoke voice still trembling with uncertainty. " You controlled the moon?" "Well of course now that we are free there's no reason for our sister to command it. Why who did thou thing controlled it?"-Luna asked perplexed at why they were discussing tings even foals knew. "N-No one. I-I tho-thought that the moon was controlled by n-no one." Night stuttered fearing that he would anger the deity with his ignorance. Luna blinked once before she fell on the floor and laughed as she rolled around. When she finally got up and managed to speak still holding back her laughter. "Thou are most amusing. But what happened to thee? Thou did not respond when we asked thee questions and did not move even when thou were uhm droning." "I was mealy shocked at you power over the moon. What was your question?"-Night decided it would be best to answer Luna's question . "Ah yes we wished to know why thou boosted that thou could fight with any item. Our sister has half the mind to send you into combat armed with a spoon."-Luna said her annoyance returning in her voice. "What are weapons if not items? Any item can be a weapon. It is just that each weapon should be wielded with the thought of that weapon in mind. You can not sneak and assassinate someone with a large hammer just as you cant smash trough a door with a short knife. I am a weaponmaster one who can wield all weapons in all situations. I would take the hammer and kill all in my way so that none living remember the assassination and rather then smash trough the door I would use the knife to break off its hinges or pick the doors lock."-Night said in a voice that sounded commanding "So thou truly believes that thee can defeat five foes with noting but a spoon?"-Luna asked not believing what she was hearing "I could but I wouldn't, after all from the rules I heard regardless what weapon I am given I would only need it long enough to disarm and disable one of my opponent. At which point I would arm myself with their weapon if it is better. Why would I waste energy when there is no need to"-Night said calmly. He had overcome his fear as he realized that he was already aware of Luna's and Celestia's magic and so long as neither the moon or sun were thrown at him it didn't concern him. Luna just stared in disbelief. No words coming from her mouth for a few minutes, before she spoke. "Even if thou can win surely thee realizes that doing so would bring the gaze of my sister upon you. If that were to happen it would prove most difficult to find allies to aid us in our endeavour." "I had not known or considered that but I will still go through with it and win. An endless amount of funds would surely be of use to your goals and it would also serve to provide me with tings to occupy my time with and distract me from how needlessly convoluted your plan is Luna."-Night said with venom in his words "Thou realises that we can merely order the to lose using our magic does thy not. Furthermore thou was already warned that thou shall suffer if thee suggested the death if our sister. We would forgive it now since we realize thy does not truly consider it. Be thankful."-Luna said fuming with anger "You could order me to lose yes but I will decide in what way I loose."-Night was smirking devilishly. "For example if I decided that I should lose from exhaustion do you truly believe that your royal guards would not get disheartened and surrender after having their blows evaded and blocked for hours on end? As such unless you know every action I and my opponent would do I guarantee that I would find a way around your control. Speaking of which I would like for advice on pretending to be your other if we are to keep the charade." Luna was angry he was right that it would be difficult to force him to do this with magic and if he was as good as he claimed impossible without bringing even more attention to them then him merely wining would. But he even had the gal to ask for her help. Yet she couldn't refuse him if it was discovered that he didn't love her Celestia would without ask about the time she had screamed and all of her deceit would be for naught. "Very well we shall allow thee to compete with full control of thy body and tell you how to behave as the need arises but for now we must rest thy room is trough the broken door. After thy claims I expect at the very least an entertaining performance."-Luna said with a resigned voice as she headed for her bed. She would figure out a way to punish Night for defying her once she has rested. Author's Note So yeah he will either lose by permanently hurting a pony or he will win comment on which. Still waiting for "weapon" suggestions Still waiting for magic power suggestions Comment on anything else you want Should I add and make Fancy Pants or Blue Blood a greedy royal guard? I am Going to need one for next chapter. Oh yeah he finally stood up for himself
Chapter-9 Stressfull mornings[Un-Edited]Celestia was awoken from her slumber by a laud knocking followed by a pleasant voice . "Princess it is but half an hour before dawn I need approval for your schedule. And the chefs would like orders for what breakfast you would prefer." Celestia rose from her bed put on her royal garments . It would not do for her to be indecent in front any of her subjects after all. Celestia then yawned and stretched she truly had not gotten enough sleep this night and had entertained the thought of delaying daybreak but those were but fantasies. The sun had to raise every day at a precise time it ensured her subjects of stability and safety. The princess then put on an almost unreadable expression and opened the door. "Ah Fancy Pants forgive me for making you wait. I must ask that some changes are made to my schedule."-Celestia said with a calming expression. "Not at all princess I live to serve."-Fancy Pants said while bowing slightly. "First order of business the increase in pay for any who wish to join my sisters guard. I need you to state that there would be a test and that only the once who pass shall receive the pay increase, however all who attempt the test shall be night guards regardless if they pass or fail and would not be allowed into the day guard unless my sisters sees their performance as insufficient. If such a ting is to occur I entrust you to judge the situation and if need be half that guards pay and send him into the reserves."-Celestia said as she walked to her sisters bedchambers followed by fancy pants and 2 royal guards. "Might I ask what this test would be your majesty? So that I may better balance your treasury."-Fancy Pants said in a polite but slightly curious tone. "It shall be attest of skill in the wielding of weapons without the use of magic. My sisters servant politely volunteered to serve as the opponent so that there is equal chance for all to receive the pay increase. To participate in the test guards are to form groups of 5."-Celestia said even now realizing how outrageously against Night those odds were ''Groups of 5 your majesty are you that certain in Night Shadow's skills?"-Fancy Pants asked surprise clear in his voice as he stopped in place for a few seconds. "I am not in fact, I have not received any indication of what his battle prowess might be, outside of his boasting that is."-Celestia said with a slight irritation in her voice directed at the memories. "Would your sister possess more insight on the matter your majesty?"-Fancy Pants asked attempting to change the topic to Celestias sister as he remembered that she had cancelled a dinner with the ambassadors of Zebreka that had taken months to set up just so she could dine with her sister without a second thought. "She might although her opinions would be a bit bias seeing as how Night Shadow is in her service. Wait outside while I retrieve her so that we may bring dawn to the land."- Fancy Pants saw a smile on Celestia's face that he had not seen in all of his years of life. "Yes, your majesty."-Fancy Pants and the two guards said in unison. As Celestia entered her sisters room she was greeted by two black predatory eyes that seemed to pierce into her very saw. Their owner was Night Shadow who was now siting with his back resting on the lower right leg of her sisters bed. Celestia would have jumped back outside but her body was frozen in fear as the door slowly fell closed behind her. Slowly and carefully she walked towards her sisters bed. As she did so Night rose to his legs and stepped away but still kept his gaze on her. With a slight poke Celestia began to speak quietly in an attempt to wake up her sister. "S-sister, w-wake up sister. It is time for dawn to grace the land."- As Celestia did this her sister began to open her eyes and yawned but was then jolted awake by the image of her sister and stood up at attention. "Sister what are thou doing in our quarters?"-Luna asked surprised at her sisters presence. "It is time for dawn sister so I ask that you lower the moon." Luna looked out of the window her horn glowed in a misty blue light and the moon was lowered to the horizon and then disappeared. Night shivered slightly at the display but kept still. Celestia then proceeded send the sun on its daily path. "We wish to bathe sister please take Night and head for breakfast. We shall join you soon. Have the chefs whatever thy deems best."-Celestia was going to protest but before she could Luna teleported into the bathroom and she heard the water running. Celestia turned to Night carefully still remembering his gaze but once she saw his gaze had softened she spoke with renewed vigour. "Why were you by my sisters bedside? Explain and it better be good." "To protect her of course. Unlike her I need only 4 hours of sleep any more and my senses would dull. Once I was awake I found myself with no weapons to maintain and no place to train my body without causing a disturbance to your sisters sleep, as such stood guard and protected her from any who might attempt to awake her without good reason."-Night said as if it was obvious and Celestia was a foal for asking such a question "Very well. Let us head for breakfast. You shall teach my chefs to cook omelettes."-Celestia said not liking Nights tone one bit. She would have already killed him for his insolence had he not been bound to her sister. As the duo exited the room they were greeted by two guards and Fancy Pants. "Ah your majesty is this Night Shadow? Perhaps he could provide us with a demonstration of the extent of his skills?"-Fancy Pants looked hopeful at the princess. "Ï suppose if he does not mind."-Celestia looked at Night "I do not mind. But I would not demonstrate the full extent of my ability as doing so would likely result in the death of my opponents. What item should I use your majesty?"-Night said with confidence in his voice. Celestia's anger was coming back to her as the 3 ponies that didn't know the details of Nights boasting looked dumfounded at his statement. Celestia remembered her treat that she would make him fight with a spoon but even that wouldn't be enough. In her anger she saw the quill Fancy pants was using to write her schedule. Yes that would be perfect. She took the quill with her magic and presented it to Night who took it. "Your opponents shall be these two guards."-Celestia said smugly "The quill is mightier then the sword? That would be poetic of you princess but your guards seem to only poses spears Well attack when your ready guards."-Night said with an amused voice as he took 20 steps away from the princess. The guards who didn't know what was happening at this point looked at their princess who at this moment was glaring daggers at Night . "Attack!"-Celestia yelled in her rage induced madness. The guards were startled into action by the sheer volume of her voice and charged attempting to stick their spears into Night. Night watched as the guards sprinted towards him their grips of the spears were flimsy at best their pattern of attacks limited by their bodies and the fact that they were coming at him already preparing for a stab.{If this is the best these ponies have to offer it is truly fortunate for them that they poses magic} and with that thought Night sprinted on his toes towards the two guards. The two guards were startled when the human jumped in their direction but since he was now within striking range they attempted to stab him. Their spears crossed where the human's chest was the right guards spear was under the left guards. The right guard blinked at the sudden disappearance of their enemy. The next ting the right guard knew he felt feathers in his snout. He began to sneeze but he instantly felt that his spear was gripped as he looked up he saw the human gripping the two spear beneath the tip. Then with one fluent motion the human pulled the left guards spear down and the guard was sent flying backwards his spear still firmly held in the humans hand.. The right guard tried to pull back his spear with all his force to defend himself, but was surprised when there was no force to oppose him and the extra force sent him on his back his spear falling slightly behind him. As he was getting up trying to grasp his spear he found himself faced with the end of a spear a few inches before his eyes. "Surrender."-Night ordered the guard simply fell back to his stomach. Night threw the spear he was holding beside himself picked the quill he had thrown at the guard to distract him and then slowly walked to Celestia and presented it to her. It was a full minute before the princess was shaken from her voice by the voice of her sister. "What is the reason for thy shouts sister are we under attack from griffins?"-Luna asked in a frantic voice running to hide in her sisters hooves still slightly dripping water from her interrupted bath. "Um no sister did I not tell you that we are at peace with the griffins now"-Celestia said trying to calm her shivering and soaking wet sister. Celestia lit up her horn and dried Luna but that left her with a bad case of puffy fur. "Then why did thy shout for an attack?"- Luna asked still afraid to look in case there were griffins. ""She merely wanted a demonstration of my skills and the guards needed an encouragement."-Night held the quill up to Celestia once more. Upon seeing this Luna looked accusingly at her sister. "Thou forced our servant to fight with a quill did thy not say that thee would not do such a ting?" Celestia didn't know what to say she had done just that. Not only that but Night had risen to the occasion and stood his own against two guards with but a single quill, he had even joked about it. She was brought back to the real world from her day nightmare by Night speaking up. "I wasn't forced I was merely asked to demonstrate my skills. If you wish to blame someone blame this one here" Night pointed at Fancy Pants" for asking for the demonstration or me for agreeing to it." Luna looked behind night and saw the two guards piking themselves up then looked at her sister and spoke. "Well did thy at least get a decent comprehension of his skills? Can he truly do as he claimed and fight of opponents with any item we chose for him?"- Luna asked genuinely curious for all she knew Night was deluded and his claims were false. Celestia took a deep breath and sighed. "From what I have seen I might have to make him fight with spoons just to give the guards a chance."-Celestia said relived that her sister wouldn't blame her for this incident." "Just do not forget our deal. I have no concept of your currency and as such I don't know how much or when I would need it."-Night said calmly reminding Celestia of their wager. Celestia looked confused for a second but then gave Fancy Pants his quill and spoke. "Fancy Pants take a note if Night Shadow wins all his matches he is to be given access to all the funds in the treasury indefinitely with no restriction on how much he takes. Post this information as well it might motivate the guards." "But your majesty to give anypony that much bits..."-Fancy Pants began but was cut of by Celestia "If he could truly do it he would save more then enough bits from all the pays that would stay the same to cover any expense he might make. His lodgings and food are already provided after all. Or do you question my logic Fancy Pants? Oh and clear my schedule for the afternoon it would appear that I and my sister will be treated to a very unique show."-Celestia said with a commanding voice. "N-No of course not your majesty. I will do as you ordered and have day court waiting for you by the time your meal is over."-Fancy Pants said eager to agree with his princess. "Very well, we shall see you at day court. Luna, Night lets go and have some omelettes"- And with that Celestia teleported herself her sister and Night to the royal dining table. Author's Note So yeah Fancy is treasurer Blue Blood is stingy general royal guard Comment on anything and so on and I am still hoping for weapon suggestions because after next chapter the challenge begins and I might write 2 chapters depending on how long the next chapter turns out to be.
Chapter-10 Day Court[Un-Edited]"Sister who was this Fancy Pants and in what power did he challenge Night?"- Luna finally asked after having some time to order her thoughts as she did she took another bite od her omelette which tasted differently but by no means unpleasant, "Fancy pants is the royal treasurer. He proved his ability to manage bits as a trader of rare goods. His pay is a increased depending how many bits he saves the treasury . As such he is more eager then anypone to send the royal bits where they would solve the most problems. You need not worry him sister I am sure that he meant no ill will by it but merely wished to know how much bits to set aside for the new night guards."-Celestia said still glad that the blame for that incident was diverted from her. "Speaking of which why are you so proficient in warfare Night?"-Celestia asked now looking at the human. Night thought for a while and then answered. "I was raised as a weapon. I would either serve my master or be punished."- Night said shivering from the memories of the times he attempted to escape from his master. "Ah so thou being brought here changed noting for thee other then who thy serve?"-Luna said hopeful that maybe her actions weren't that bad. That maybe she would be forgiven. "Not as such I cant kill my current master where as I killed my previous for daring to command me."-Night said calmly staring down Luna whose ears were pressing against her head in an attempt to un-hear what he was saying. "Well of course finding somepony to love does change a pony."-Celestia said trying to brighten up the tense mood she had created. It didn't work at all as Night and Luna were still staring each other down ." Well sister I truly don't wish to leave you but day court is waiting for me. I shall see you in the afternoon."-Celestia said as she teleported to the throne room.{He wouldn't harm her why from what I saw this morning he wont let anything harm her. They must figure their relationship for themselves I will just assist where I can.} "Your majesty, should I sent for the first pony of the day?"-Fancy Pants asked. "Yes send them in"-Celestia answered in a practiced voice. A green mare with green mane stood in front of Celestia. "Your majesty my name is Cabbage Crop and I come representing Hoofstones produce association."-Cabbage Crop said in an official voice. "What problems bring you to my court my little pony?"-Celestia said in a practised motherly voice "Well a swarm of locust is devouring our crops because a foal accidently harmed one of them while playing and we cant convince them to stop. The foal has apologised numerous times and promises that it would never happen again but the locust are hearing none of it. I fear that if noting is done Hoofstones might not have enough food to last trough the coming winter. As it is now we might be able to make do if we fasten and buy some produce from other towns."-Cabbage said her panic raising with each sentence. "Calm down my little pony everything is okay now. Fancy Pants make sure that miss Cabbage Crop is given enough bits to ensure that Hoofstones doesn't have to fasten after that hire a caretaker pony to calm down the swarm."-Celestia said with the same calming voice. "Thank you your majesty"-Cabbage said tough teary eyes as she bowed. Then Fancy Pants and Cabbage Crop left the throne room. "Send in the next pony"-Celestia said to the nearest guard "Petition number 138 Mr. Golden Hooves accused of deciet and conspireing to steal money trough marrige. Accussed by both mares involved one miss Feather Arts and duchess Velvet Rain of the house of Rain."-a royal guard announced as Celestia sighed quietly while thinking. {Why are they bothering me with such a clear case. I swear every noble thinks they can waste my time day in and day out just because their ancestors were instrumental in the griffin wars. No I must be calm I all their ancestors a debt even if the descendants don't hold a fraction of their mobility I did promise that I will take care of their lineage until the end of time.} " Ah duchess Rain I wish we could have met under more pleasant circumstances."-Celestia said trying and succeeding to keep her annoyance at check. "Yes princess I assure you the feeling is mutual would you please be as fair as possible and send this two timing griffin-bucker into the royal dungeons where he belongs."-Everyone present gasped at the profanity except Celestia who was all too used to the sight of nobleponies saying whatever they pleased. "Do you share in in duchess Rain's views miss Feather Arts?"- Celestia asked looking at the fidgeting pegasus. "I do your majesty althou I am not sertain that such a harsh punishment is needed"-Feather Arts replied quietly while fidgeting with her hooves nervously. "Mr. Golden Hooves did you deceive anypony in anyway?" As Celestia asked this duchess rain humpft in annoyance. "I-I did not you majesty. I truly love both duchess Rain and miss Arts. As neither relationship hindered the other and I couldn't bear to risk loosing either of them I did not tell them but if they had asked I would not have hidden it I promise."- Golden Hooves was looking a little happy that he at least got a chance to defend himself. "And what of the accusation that you wanted to marry these mares to steal their money?"- Celestia asked sternly. "I did propose to them but I had no such intentions. I poses the largest jewelry production and trade business in Canterlot. I have no need for such tactics to acquire my bits."- Golden Hooves said sounding a little insulted this time. "Guard is what he is saying true?"-Celestia received a nod from the guard." Well given these evidence I deem mr. Golden Hooves innocent on all charges. Guards please escort the 3 petitioners outside of the castle ground I am sure they have much to discuss."-Celestia said pleased with herself. "You cant do this princess"-Duchess Rain shouted "I can and I have duchess now leave my court before I charge you with unjust accusations."-Celestia said with slight anger in her voice. "I will remember this."-Duches rain said before storming out. As she did Celestias only thoughts were{Good maybe you wont waste my time again.} "Petition number 200 Carpet..." The guard began but was interrupted "General Prince Blue Blood of the house of Blood"- Said Blue Blood dressed in a tennis outfit holding a tennis racket in his magic while cutting in front of the pony in line. "Hey you cant..."-The pony began to argue but Blue Blood was already inside and had closed the door {Ah the house of Blood I still remember Fiery Blood. I was a love struck filly I even gave him prince hood in the hopes that he might make an advance but he never did and as gratitude for the grand title his descendants served in Equestrians military. His decedents do no justice to his passion and his devotion. Blue Blood is the worst yet.}-Celestia thought as the prince came closer. "Auntie Celestia I heard that there would be a test for all who wish to go to the night guard and I think that there should be an exemption from this test for nobility"-Blue Blood said smugly. "I am sorry nephew but my sister has asked me to hold this test and I cant allow any exceptions however I will let you chose any item you wish to be wielded by your opponent."-Celestia said grinning. "Ah I see" Blue Blood thought for a while and then spoke again." I think that this racket would serve nicely to signify the difference of my opponents and my own birth right."-Blue Blood said as he levitated his tennis racket to Celestia. A wide smile appearing on his face. "Very well nephew I wish you to be the first to take the test. I shall expect you to be ready in a group with 4 other ponies by noon and do not be disheartened nephew even if you loose you will join my sisters guard it is merely a test to determine if you should receive a pay increase."-Celestia said in a calming voice.{This challenge just became even more entertaining I cant wait for day court to be over.} "Of course auntie I shall do the Blood name justice"- and with that Blue Blood left. His head held high. "Petition number 200 Carpet Cream" The guard began again. Author's Note shout outs for tennis racket to joeyjumper94 And the inspiration for this chapter was by Lord_01001010 since I wanted to portray that both Celestia and Luna are both good and evil at the same time Any comments on something you want something I did wrong or if I actually did something right would be appreciated.
Chapter-11 Tennis racket and a lovers quarrel [Un-Edited]Chapter-11 Tennis racket and a lovers quarrel [Un-Edited] It was noon and the two princesses and Night stood before all of the off duty guards they were gathered on the training grounds of the royal guard. All of the training dummies and courses were removed to allow for a fighting ring to be made. Luna and Night were staying in the back on either side of Celestia neither so much as glancing at the others direction. Then once everyone was quiet Celestia spoke. "Guards you are gathered here to pass a test before you are assigned to the night guard that shall be entrusted with the vital task of serving as my sisters guard. And to those few who are afraid, observe these trials and hone your skills and bravery."-Celestia stopped for a second to observe her guards faces took in a deep breath and continued her speech. "The challenge will be a simple one a group of 5 guards shall fight my sisters personal servant Night Shadow who stands behind me. Both sides are forbidden from causing permanent harm to their opponents and both sides can surrender at any time. Finally no active or toggle magic is to be used as such pegassai are to stand grounded and unicorns are forbidden from using spells. This is to be a true display of weapon mastery as such use your skills to their fullest but keep the rules in mind. As I am sure you are all aware by now any who take the test would be transferred to my sisters guard but only those of you who could defeat Night Shadow shall double their pay for doing so. Are there any question if not I am sure General Prince Blue Blood would like to be the first to try his hoof at this challenge alongside his tem."-Celestia finished a little winded. A single hoof was raised. Celestia pointed at it and commanded the pony to speak. "I am a new recruit your majesty so I might not be understanding something but wouldn't fighting five against one be unfair." "I agree but I ,my sister and Night Shadow agreed on that number and I would not change it. Now are there any other questions?" "I belie that there is no need for further questions. I Blue Blood of the house of prince Blood shall defeat sir Night Shadow and demonstrate that this test is not impossible"-At this all the guard ponies cheered while Luna walked up to her sister and spoke quietly. "Prince? Blue Blood. What has thy done in our absence?"-Luna said in a judgemental voice. "It is only a title sister I swear I shall explain but for now know that I am still pure and enjoy the show Night preforms for us."-At the mention of Nights name Luna's ears flattened. "Yes let us do that. Has thee thought of a suitable "weapon" for Night sister?"- Luna said hurriedly "Why yes this one was suggested to me during day court."-Celestia said as she levitated the tennis racket "Well then present him with thy weapon we shall await for thee upon the platform the guards provided so that we may observe the fights more easily ."-Celestia was perplexed at her sisters tone but headed towards night regardless. "You are to wield this for the first fight."-Celestia said as Night took the tennis racket from her telekinetic grip. "Are you certain this weapon has range and a solid grip?"-Night asked unsure why the princess who had shouted for his death would give him such a weapon. As he swung the racket with some force the air could be heard whistling around it. "It was requested by your opponent. Now you should head for the ring unless you wish to loose for absence. With this Celestia teleported to her sister and Night headed to the ring. Once he stepped inside everypony but Blue Blood and four other guards left the ring. Night walked to the middle looked at his opponents and spoke. "Don't forget that you can surrender at any point."-Almost all of the guards laughed the only ones who didn't were the two guards who had fought him earlier and the few friends they had told of the fight. "You truly believe that a commoner like you can defeat one of the house of Blood I shall teach you some humility."-Blue Blood yelled as he pulled out a sword and charged on two legs. Night looked at the racket then charged forward and impelled the tennis racket on the sword the strings were cut and snapped from their pressure and flew around hitting both Night and Blue Blood. At this Night turned the handle 20 times in rapid succession back and fourth. From the many weak blows Blue Blood lost grip of his sword and it was sent flying upward as half of the racket was now smashed into splinters from the force exerted on it. As the sword was falling down Night caught it in his left hand. "Ah you caught my sword nice job now give it back so we can continue."-Blue Blood said as everyone else was frozen by the unbelievable display of speed and precision. "All weapons are mine to command."-Was the cryptic reply he received before Night slung his right hand with all his strength. The wind whistled trough the now loose string before they hit Blue Blood on the side of his torso. The strings created 5 lines from his back to his stomach. Blue Blood fell to the ground from his back hooves as blood started to flow from his new wounds. They weren't deep wounds just enough to make blood flow. In his pain he screamed "Get him" which shook the 4 other ponies from their amazement and they charged at him. There was a pony biting on a sword the edge pointing to the ponies right side on Nights left running on all fours and another wielding a spear on 2 legs charging at him. And 2 ponies with spears charging in the far back. Night turned the sword he had got to face the ground as he bent his left hand then crouched and charged at the sword wielding pony. The two swords formed a cross and they both stopped. Night winded his right hand in front of his face and then began a spin focusing more strength on his hands. The sword wielding pony began turning its head from the force as it wouldn't let go of the sword but the force proved too great and it fell to the ground her sword flying away from her. Once the sword pony had fallen Night gained a lot of momentum and extended his legs putting even more force into the spin. He extended his right hand and the string of the now broken racket caught the tip of the spear of the guard closest to him he pulled adding yet more force to his spin. As he spun the but of the spear the racket was holding touched the noses of the other 2 charging guards. As he was finishing his spin he let go of the racket and the spear was sent flying until it hit the wall next to Luna's head on the stage that was made especially for the princesses to better observe the fight. Night stood up and while looking at the completely shocked guards he said calmly." You can surrender at any time." Then he turned to the frightened face of Luna and looked her in the eyes and spoke again. " If I wanted you dead that badly you would be." After that he looked at Celestia "I told you it had a long reach." and then he smirked. No one moved until Blue Blood was faced with his sword. Only 2 words escaped his mouth before he fainted. "I Surrender" Author's Note Shouts out again to JoeyJumper94 for his suggestion decided to go with wood racket because I didn't think Blue Blood would be brave enough to give his opponent anything that was metal. Tennis racket OP As for why Night was pissed at Luna learn to read between the lines its in last chapter. Or you could comment and I can make a filler chapter. comments on anything are appreciated even on the tings I failed Also 1000 views
Chapter-12 Power and assumptions(Filler) [Un-Edited]"I was raised as a weapon. I would either serve my master or be punished."- Night said shivering from the memories of the times he attempted to escape from his master. "Ah so thou being brought here changed noting for thee other then who thy serve?"-Luna said hopeful that maybe her actions weren't that bad. That maybe she would be forgiven. "Not as such I cant kill my current master where as I killed my previous for daring to command me."-Night said calmly staring down Luna whose ears were pressing against her head in an attempt to un-hear what he was saying. It had been a few minutes now and the two stared at each other Luna because she feared that the next times she blinked or looked away he would attempt to kill her and Night because he saw the fear and distrust in her eyes. He thought that if he was to survive in this land of magic he would need to force his supposed ally to believe in him and know that he would not use his powers to aid her so long as she did not betray him. He would have to demonstrate to her that betraying him would cost her direly. The two walked back to Luna's room not blinking or looking away from one another. Once they were inside Luna broke the silence. "Does thou think we are evil?"-Luna said meekly Night considered his words for over a minute before he replied. "I do not know you aside from your few actions. I have yet to determine if you are evil. But what would it change if I believed you evil?" "Would thy not kill us if thou believed us evil? Is that not why thou killed thy previous master? Because he was evil. Because he controlled thee"- Luna said rapidly "I killed my old master because he held me with power but when I was stronger he failed to acknowledge that fact. But you hold no power over me Luna."- Night answered with a trembling voice. "What does thou mean if we wished thou would be at our mercy."-Luna asked annoyed. "I am merely saying that our bond does not give you power over my skills." "We know it is our magic we spoke of."-Luna said as if explaining to a foal "I have been patient with you Luna think on this I have nothing to lose but my freedom should you take they away with your power would I not answer in kind?" "Thy can not hurt us " "Perhaps but I can hurt your sister." "Thy attacks are no match for her magic"-Luna said confident in her sister. "And what good is magic against an attack you do not see."-Night said growing frustrated with the Luna's stubbornness "No such attacks exist."-Luna said smugly "Then I shall just have to show you and once I have proven my point you shall aid me with your deceit or I shall be forced to come true on my promise and take your sister from you. Before the day is done you shall know that while I lend you my skill it is not yours to command." "We shall see."-Luna said angered that he was threatening her sister Author's Note I know I said I was only going to do this if someone asked for it in the comments but I thought it might be important in future chapters. And besides its short enough to write while thinking of how to continue the story
Chapter-13 Lies hide in truth[Un-Edited]Luna was confused and scarred from what was happening before her. He had warned her that he would show her an invisible attack that could kill her and that if she didn't help him calm his sister after that he would kill her. At the time Luna had thought that those were empty treats but as she watched this prince Blue Blood be dispatched she began to worry. {He will attack. Will he attack our sister? No he promised he wouldn't not yet at least. Then that means that he would attack the guard, but if he does our sister would never listen and will imprison him, and-and then he would kill her. What do we do? How do we stop him. If we kill him our body will shatter and it would take me eons to craft another without the aid of the elements. No we wont let our sister suffer because we couldn't control this human.}-As Luna frantically thought this she heard the sound of metal breaking concrete behind her as a single loose tennis racket string hit her ear. {Oh no did he attack our sister. Please no!}-Luna thought as her eyes met Nights his eyes holding noting but the resolve to kill even if it cost him his life. " If I wanted you dead that badly you would be."- At the sound of this statement Luna was relieved. He had attacked her. Celestia and her subjects were safe. She was so happy she could faint but then she watched as Night headed over to Blue Blood and held a sword against his trembling and wounded body. Worry and panic began to come back to Luna's mind. "I Surrender"- As Celestia heard this she was snapped from her shock. Night Shadow had attacked her sister and spoke of killing her. "Guards restrain him"-Celestia ordered but only a few moved and even they froze once they met Nights gaze. {Oh no we must stop this before it gets out of hoof. But how he attacked us. Our sister would need explanations she believed that he truly loves us. Why would someone who loves you attack you.}-As these thoughts raised trough Luna's mind. Celestia had taken it upon herself to fly over to the ring and was now staring Night in the eyes. Neither one of them moving waiting for a sign that the other is distracted before they begin their attack. {Aha this will work it has to.}Luna thought as she teleported her foal body between Night and Celestia. She then faced her sister and spoke. "Sister forgive us for causing this disturbance. Night and We had a personal argument and we believe that in his desire to prove he was correct he may have caused thee all worry."-Luna then turned to Night as her sisters jaw dropped. "Thee have proven thy point."-As she said this Luna noticed the intent to kill disappear from Nights eyes and continued to speak more calmly. " Lower thy weapon and trust that we shall let no harm come to thee for what transpired here." Everypony was shocked and relived at how Luna had made Night give up without a fight but as some guards stepped forth to restrain him she spoke again. "We shall not allow Night to be restrained. He did noting wrong but attack the wall of our stage and even then it was with good reason."- As Luna's horn began to glow to keep the ponies from starting a fight she would regret Celestia came to her senses from all of the shock. "Sister you must explain of what this argument was and how exactly did Night make a point by attacking you? As you stated that it was personal I will not make you tell me here but I must ask that Night be confined until I have heard the reasons.""-Celestia said sternly. "Sister you cant he broke no rules of the challenge and as he stated had he wished to I would be dead."-Luna attempted to argue knowing that should somepony try to imprison him Night might lash out and kill them and then it would be just a matter of time before she would have to watch her sister lose her body or lose her own. Celestia thought for a moment as she looked around Luna had a point, but Night was too dangerous to be left alone while her sister explains what happened. She exhaled deeply and then spoke calmly. "Very well sister. You shall explain to me what happened in your quarters and Night is entrusted in your care until I deem that he may wonder the castle grounds alone."-Celestia stopped for a moment as her sisters horn stopped its blue glow. "Guards as todays test has shown clearly to me that it is unfair for just 5 ponies to stand against Night Shadow starting tomorrow he shall be facing groups of 10.However as none of the rules I stated were broken my sister now has her first 5 royal guards. As Night has demonstrated even if you fail the test you lives shall not be in danger but should you wish to serve my sister but are still afraid of the test you can surrender at any time as Night said during his duel. There shall be no more tests for today as I have matters to discuss with my sister and Night Shadow."- As Celestia said this she put emphasis on "royal" and "duel" but attempted to sound as calm as she could. When Celestia finished her horn lit up and she Luna and Night Shadow were teleported to her sisters bedchambers before any pony could argue or question what she said. "Now you two explain how is Night claiming that he can kill you Luna prove any point other then the one that should be restrained?"-Celestia asked sternly looking at her sister and Night. Night acted as a foal that was caught with its hoof in the sugar cube jar before dinner looking at Luna for answers and not speaking. Luna on the other hand stood up as tall as she could and spoke. "Well sister after the morning breakfast Night and We argued. We believed that he would kill us if we did not possess magic to control him and the only reason he had stayed with us and suggested this challenge was because he feared that we might smite him should we grow bored of his presence. He claimed that if he truly did not wish to stay by our side he would have ended both our lives magic or not and furthermore stated that while we bound him he still considers his skills his own and to serve his own desires and that he would lend his aid to us of his own will should we ask it."-Luna stopped to let her sister proses the information before continuing. " Even thou his words were sound we did not believe them after all why would he lend his aid to us if we had taken his freedom and bound him with magic. Upon our continued argument Night claimed that only actions shall convince us that he is not acting out of fear of our magic and claimed that he shall demonstrate his resolve. We do not approve of the way he went about doing it but it did convince us of his resolve and that he was not afraid of our wrath and is truly serving us of his own will."- Luna finished and waited for her sisters reaction. It wasn't technically a lie and the best lies always hold a shred of truth. {Yes it makes sense now my sister claimed that his feeling for her but noting more then airs he put on out of fear of her magic. And he decided that proving that he did not fear death was the best way to rid her of that notion. I must make sure I follow their relationship closer. I started this with my careless question at breakfast and it was only because my sister stepped in that nopony got hurt. I must make sure this human doesn't strike out before I find a way to break his bond with my sister.} as Celestia thought this she spoke." I see so a lovers quarrel then? While I know that it is important in a relationship I would appreciate it if you don't bring innocent ponies into it in the future."-Celestia said teasingly as she looked at her sister "We are not lovers sister. Night surely harbours no such interest towards us."- Luna said looking at the ground As Night watched the exchange he reminded himself just how skilled Luna was in the art of deceit she had spoken the truth with her words. Yet used her body to tell the lie and convinced her sister into believing even stronger in his non-existent feelings for Luna. He thought of aiding her into furthering the lie but he decided against it not wanting to risk tearing down the spider web Luna had made in front of her sisters eyes with her lies. "No I suppose you are not but if anything this incident shows that his affection for you is genuine does it not"-Celestia asked her sister as she looked at Night who instantly looked away not wanting to meet her gaze. "We suppose thy are correct. We shall consider this but for now we have answered thy questions so answer ours as well. Who was this "Prince" of the house of Blood?"-Luna changed the topic. She needed to increase her supposed love with Night Shadow to deceive her sister but she did not wish to have to set aside time for this deceit just yet. She still had to catch up on what had happened in her absence and figure out who she could trust to aid her in dethroning her sister. Pretending to be in a relationship was something she would avoid as long as she could as it would be time consuming. "I shall send meals to your room as I am sure you are both very tired from this whole ordeal. I am sure that you can lower my sun sister so I shall head for bed see you in the morning sister and I wish you sweet dreams."-Celestia said faster then what should be possible and then teleported away. Author's Note So glad I could save the challenge. After all the comments demanded Josh win. Comment on anything and there can be still like 1-2 "weapon" suggestions if someone wants No modern weapons thou Josh sort of comes from the past( fighting with swords and chains and the like) and equestrian isn't really technologically advanced for guns what with Celestia keeping any potentially dangerous new discovery under wraps to ensure that her ponies are safe.
Chpter-14 Of contract and knoledge[Un-Edited]Luna watched as her sister disappeared in a burst of light. She had merely wished to change the topic but her sister overreaction made her think that she should research this "house of Blood" when she had the opportunity. For now however she was going to make sure a that noting like this happened again. Luna's horn glowed in an eerie blue shade as all the doors were closed and the curtains covered the windows. Night Shadow was startled by this and immediately fell into a defensive position. Luna however used her levitation magic to grip Night by the throat and lifted him of the ground choking him. Luna then proceeded to place a silencing spell on the room as she spoke. "We warned thee that thou would suffer if thee dared to threaten our sister again."- Luna could still breathe but her throat and chest were beginning to hurt and her vision was beginning to go blurry. She threw Night on the ground and felt the force of the fall in her back. It was painful but she had to make sure that Night wouldn't attempt something like this again. As Night was beginning to get his senses gasping for air Luna took the bed sheets from her bed and restrained him tightly leaving only his head able to move. She felt the pressure of the restraints. It felt as if she was enclose in a small solid box even her banishment did not feel so restrictive. The feeling made her uncomfortable and she decided that she had to do this fast or she might be scarred from the memory. Night attempted to struggle but the bindings were to tight not allowing for even the tiniest of movement. Unable to do anything he looked at Luna and awaited his punishment. The punishment however never came as Luna began to speak. "Listen and remember our words for if thy fails to follow them we shall end thee with or without our bond. Thee shall never again threaten our sister or our subjects unless first given permission from us and even then thee will not attack them unless we specifically ask thee. If thee are attacked thee are permitted to defend thy self but only so long as doing so does not harm our sister or our subjects. If thee follows these rules and agrees to aid us in our endeavours we shall attempt to aid thee in thou pursuit of freedom. Are these term acceptable or should we begin thy punishment in earnest?"-Luna finished inwardly begging that Night would agree to the terms so she could be free of the restraining feeling. Night stared at Luna for minutes judging the truthfulness of every word she had said and finally spoke. "It is acceptable but know this Luna should you betray your promise of aid in any way without a reason that I can accept I shall ensure that this kingdom burns as your sister lay dead even if it costs me my life."- Night was pleasantly surprised. This promise was all that he had hopped for even if he would now have to ensure that he does not hurt ponies with his actions. The only ting he could do now is hope that his threat would keep Luna from betraying him. "Very well then. I shall release thee and may we both aid one another in reaching our goals."-Luna said this in a hurry and her horn lit up unbinding Night and returning to her the feeling of freedom. "For now with our new contract in place I believe it would be prudent to begin thy studies in Equish. The spell that we placed on thee would last but a few days before it must be recast and doing so is not without danger." "That will be for the best as I don't wish for any more spells to be cast on me then necessary. How would we go about this task I would prefer knowing the written language as well should the need arise for secrecy with one of our future allies."- Night agreed considering that by learning the written language he might be capable of acquiring knowledge even without Luna's permission. Luna thought for a moment before she yelled. "Guards"-in a tone that almost made Night deaf as he was unfortunately right next to Luna. The two waited as Night was attempting to regain his hearing. After 1 minute no guards had come Luna's horn lit up and as she was starting to open the door she felt the aura of her Silencing spell. She blushed a little as she removed the spell and yelled once again slightly louder. She yelled louder so she could claim that the guards did not hear her first shout because it lacked volume. Within 15 seconds 20 guards had entered the room either trough the door or trough the windows. Luna screamed inwardly in frustration. "We merely needed an escort to the royal library. We did not mean for so many of thee to be summoned."-Luna said sheepishly. As Kuna said this 1 guard snickered. "Thou shall be our guide the rest of thee should return to thy duties"-Luna said while pointing at the now almost laughing pony. The other ponies left staring curiously at Night rumors of his one sided fight with prince Blue Blood while wielding a tennis racket had spread like wild fire in the guards ranks. The story was becoming more unbelievable with each telling in some it was said that he made one swing of his wrist and caused such a strong wind current that Blue Blood was pinned to the barracks walls for half an hour. None of the ponies who were actually present at the fight were still in the castle as they had retired for the day. The only once were Blue Blood and the poor four ponies he had convinced to aid him but they were all in the hospital treating their wounds and didn't want to be reminded of the events. Once the other guards had left the pegasus guard that was left behind looked at Luna then at Night and then back at Luna and asked. "Forgive my rudeness princess but are the rumors? About Night Shadows fight with Blue Blood I mean?"-The guard asked sounding like an excited kid. " Lead us to the library guard and while thee does so tell us all thee knows of the house of blood. If thee does a sufficient enough job we shall make Night Shadow himself tell thee all the details of the duel."- The princess received a laud laugh for her wording. As the guard pony started to lead the way. Finally managing to hold back her laughter she began. "Forgive my laughter princess but your speech is unique. As for house Blood it is one of the noble houses that trace their roots to the great heroes of the last Griffin war 800 years ago. House Blood was founded by um uhm Fiery Blood I believe who served as the grand general of your sisters armies. The house has held a military post each generation since then. The title that was bestowed upon them to make their house noble was prince. I do know some of the history but you would be better of searching trough a book since it has been a while since I read up on ancient history." "Thank you um. What is your name guard?"- Luna asked a little embarrassed that she had yet to learn the guards name. "Vibrant Arts and we are at the library so can I know about the duel princess? Please?"-Luna chuckled at vibrant arts childish behaviour "Very well Night Shadow please explain all that you did in todays challenge to miss Vibrant Arts while we find the books we need. Thou would be of no help searching after all."- Luna said as she began going trough the library leaving Night with an excited Vibrant Arts eagerly waiting for a story. Author's Note Not a long chapter but it was about damn time they started learning the language. Luna is a pain to write for and in a few days when Josh's enchantment runs out he will be speaking gibberish. A language is not learned in a day also still waiting for like 1-2 weapon suggestions I do have an Idea for weapons but both are sort of memes Also 20|20 Likes Dislikes never thought the day would come when we are at 50% after chapter 3 when it was like 4|8
Chapter-16 Wrenches and horror [Un-Edited]As day court was coming to an end Night Shadow had token on a slouch defeated posture. Being forced to sit and listen to the problems of others was just as tiring for him as it was for Celestia but unlike her his presence did not benefit the resolution of the problem if anything the proses was slower due to the ponies fear of him. Celestia did appreciate that he managed to discourage the five nobles that came in today seeking justice for Blue Blood to not waste her time and had entertained the idea of forcing his presence at day court. But she quickly dispersed such thoughts when she realized that she hadn't helped even half as many ponies as she usually did during day court. As they were walking to meet up with Luna Celestia decided to start a conversation. For all his slouching Night hadn't said a word of complaint or otherwise. "Night do you truly love my sister? I will be pleased if you do but if you don't I would ask that you make it clear to her before she is hurt as no one would save you from my wrath if that happens."-Celestia said in a burning tone. She might not get to converse with Night alone again and she wanted to make sure her sister wont be hurt. "I cannot say. I am certain however that I wish to aid her in all her endeavours."-Night couldn't risk saying straight up he loved Luna he was a bad liar and he knew it. So he decided to speak as Luna and be as vague as possible while still conveying truth on some level. "Well I suppose that is as much as I can ask for given the fact that you have known each other for only two days. Give her personal space if you do that and she still loves you I can allow this relationship but if you don't allow my sister to compose her feelings I will have you chained in a dark dungeon cell. Just keep that in mind while you are around her."-Celestia said in a threatening voice Night was afraid his understanding of personal space was the area around him in which he could strike down an opponent using his body. If he were to consider Luna's magic as part of her Celestia was telling him to go beyond the moon and the sun. He was almost certain that Celestia didn't mean that given that she said she would allow their supposed relationship but he would have to ask Luna for clarification the next time they were alone. Until then Night resolved to keep Celestia between himself and Luna. "I will remember it."-Night finally said hopping he was wrong in his assumptions. After that the conversation sort of died until they past near a construction platform that was made to support a wall that had to be changed due to old age and Celestia had an idea. "Night you claimed that you can wield anything as a weapon with enough skill to win while not permanently harming my ponies correct?"-Celestia received a nod and grinned as she looked trough platform until she found a monkey wrench." Then you shall prove it this wrench is heavy enough to cause permanent injury if it was slung and hit somepony and as you can see unlike the tennis racket it lacks range."-As Celestia did this she levitated the wrench. Had she won would Night admit that such a task was impossible even for him. Night merely took the wrench and inspected it noting that one part could be forced to move using a locking mechanism but otherwise stayed firm. after about a minute of inspection he spoke. "What it lacks in range it more then makes up in versatility. Knowing this do you still wish me to use it in my next fight?"-Night asked as he locked questioningly at Celestia. "Yes I wish to see how such a brute tool can be used in a fight without harming the opponent. But should you fail and hurt my subjects know that my sister will not save you" With this threat the conversation ended again. As they walked Celestia made a mental note that she had to find a way to speak with Night without threatening him if her sister truly loved him and this wasn't just her sister's guilt that she was seeing. They soon found themselves in front of a group of soldiers and Luna reading a book . "Ah sister thee um we mean ahhh"-Luna said before she took a deep breath to calm herself." I mean you are finally here" Luna said expecting praise for managing with only one minor hiccup. As Celestia watched her sister struggle she could barely manage to not trot to her and engulf her in a hug. The only ting stopping her was the fact that she knew Luna hated doing such tings in front of their subjects. So she decided to at the very least praise her to make her happy. "You seem to be progressing in your studies a lot faster then poor Night dear sister." "A rock will advance faster sister he couldn't remember any of the positions for the signs no matter how many times we told him. Also We am sorry for my attitude this morning. No wait I meant we are no I mean I am."-As Luna finished speaking she lowered herself and layer on the ground with her ears flattened on her head. Celestia picked Luna up and placed her on her back as Luna struggled but didn't use magic before Celestia spoke. "I know that you do not enjoy doing this in front of our subjects but please allow me this joy while you are still a foal in body sister. We are certain that thou shall learnest to speak in the modern tong as we did but it willst take time so do not be disheartened. As for Night we um I shall find him a tutor to help him better learn our writing."-As Celestia finished saying this Luna seemed to have cheered up but all the guards were staring with their jaws dropped. "Well let us continue the test for my guard then."-Luna declared as the ponies made way for Night to take his place in the ring. Once inside Night took out the monkey wrench that he had concealed in his sleeve and took a test swing. No pony entered the wring and not even the guards clashing of armour could be heard. It was 5 minutes before Celestia spoke. "Are there non brave enough to face him within the guard?"-Celestia asked but nopony moved to enter the ring. She had expected this but not to such a degree those rumors must have gotten even more preposterous she thought.{Uh I hate to do this but my sister does need guards to protect her now more then ever with Night being as unsure of his feelings as he is}-Celestia thought before saying. "Night there would be a change in number in the number of ponies you will face at once. You are to face all the guards present and either disarm them or restrain them. Naturally I expect you to do it using the weapon I chose do you think it is in your capabilities while following the rules?" At this Night looked at the crowd gathered around him their faces were full of fear. Then he answered . "If you provide a way to keep them from running away I will. Otherwise some will without a doubt escape as I defeat their allies." "Then so be it"-Celestia said as she made spherical see trough bubble around Night and the panicking ponies. Author's Note Shout outs to joeyjumper94 for being our weapon selector Guess threes no more need for weapon suggestion although I could make Vibrant Arts challenge the test wanting to serve Luna having met her and realized she was fun and sort of down to earth in spite or because of her way of speech. Comments on anything.
Chapter-17 The heat of battle[Un-Edited]As Celestia finished sealing the guards and Night in her magic barrier all of the ponies began to shove for the barrier not caring for their fellow guards. The unicorns began using what ever spells they knew in an attempt to break free from the barrier. A few even attempted to teleport out but Celestia had put an enchantment that would instantly teleport anyone who tries to escape in such a way back inside the half sphere. In a moment of desperation a few earth ponies had attempted to dig their ways beneath the barrier but they couldn't do it fast enough as the constant shoving would relocate them every few seconds and they would have to begin again from noting. It truly was madness and as Celestia observed her ponies she couldn't help but wonder if she had made a huge mistake. What if her ponies got hurt or if the unicorns decided to use their magic on Night? Her barrier wouldn't allow her interfere for at least 5 minutes after the fact as she had put on enchantment upon enchantment to make sure that there was no way other den digging underneath it and even then you would need to dig for a mile downwards before attempting to go under the barrier or it would simply stretch in a straight line to wherever there was an absence of solid matter. And so Celestia Began undoing her barrier hopping that her subjects wouldn't hurt themselves or Night in their state of panic.{Why are enchantments so hard to dispel when they are so easy to cast?}-Celestia asked as she did this. As Night observed the horrified ponies all around him, monkey wrench in his right hand he thought that he could let them tire themselves and then it would be an easy victory. He was forced to abandon such thoughts when he saw a pony being pushed to the ground and barely avoiding being trampled. Even if he didn't do the actual hurting he doubted that any of the two princesses would show mercy if any of these ponies were killed in this panic. It was him after all who asked that they be prevented from escaping. He had to act fast and subdue them before something bad happened and he was either imprisoned and chained or straight up killed. Once Night had come to this conclusion he began walking towards the pony that had fallen. As soon as he had taken the first step a volley of spears flew straight at him from the direction he was heading. They weren't well aimed or even had any real force put behind them. As the first spears were being thrown Night quickly turned and ran to his left stepping only on his fingers. It was a simple technique that increased his running speed while sacrificing control and stamina. Whille doing this he used the back of the wrench to send any spear headed for him off course and slamming into the spears that were aimed at where he was. While this prevented him from getting hurt he didn't know how long he could keep it up. Ever since that night a few days ago he had noticed that his muscles had reverted to what they were many years ago, but it wasn't just his muscles as the scars of his punishments and training had all disappeared as well. He was remedied of his worries and forced to focus on the situation at hand as a spear flew straight at his left arm. He barely managed to shift his weight so that he would avoid being hit and as the spear passed him he grabbed it and slammed its head into the ground using the steady point to turn left again while continuing to run. Losing momentum would cause him to be hurt. The spears might not have been aimed but their sheer numbers more then made up for that fact. As he turned he yanked the spear he was holding off the ground he would need it again for turning once he got face to muzzle with a pony. Night repeated the process of turning 3 more times all the while deflecting any spears with the monkey wrench or the spear in his left hand depending on which would require less effort. Night then stopped and looked at the ponies as they were now cowering on the ground realizing what a foolish idea it was to throw away their only defence. Some were crying and some had straight past out of fear. With this sight around him Night spoke in a booming commanding voice. "All of you without weapons if you wish to surrender gather the guards who still have them and bring them within the square of spears."-As he finished saying this Night stabbed the spear he was holding to snap them into action. Instantly the ponies began moving. They had a chance to survive. Sure it wouldn't be pleasant to watch their fellow guards fight this monster but they had weapons perhaps they could escape by loosing only a hoof or two while the unarmed ponies would surely die. The unarmed ponies were outnumbering the armed once roughly 9 to 1and it wasn't long before 13 ponies were thrown into almost full square of spears. Once the unarmed ponies had done as they were told they stepped away and waited laying on their belles and shivering in fear. The 13 ponies were all carrying swords most likely the reason they still had their weapon. At this point Celestia had stopped trying to undo her spell after seeing that most of her ponies were now standing still. She was glad since they wouldn't hurt themselves but it might take a long time for them to sleep soundly at night it was her fault. She would make sure to pay for their psychologists later. But for now she and Luna were mesmerized by Nights fighting he had moved as swift as the wind not paying attention to any of the spears that flew centimetres from him only deflecting the ones that would have hit him. And finally he had used his enemies fear of him as just another weapon. Night looked at the frightened 13 ponies before him and stepped towards them as he began to speak. "L"-was all that he got out before one of the ponies screamed and charged at him on 2 hooves,sword held in the air in one hoof. The pony attempted to stab Night. Night instantly jumped back and answered the stab with a swing of his right arm with the monkey wrench. In the next moment Night had captured the sword and held it in place by pushing down on the monkey wrench. Then he spoke again. "Lay down your weapons or I will break them."-to emphasise his point he pushed even harder on the sword and it broke in two. "We wont die without a fight."-Another pony of the 13th shouted and they charged at Night as the one who had his sword broken layer on the ground resigned to his fight. Night could only block as he stepped backwards. These ponies were at least at a novice level as they had strong grips on their swords despite using their hooves. He had tried to knock their swords away by putting more force into his swings but it had no effect other then the pony slightly loosening balance. Because they were 12 the attacks were relentless and Night didn't have the range to launch a counter attack as his weapon was a lot shorter. Night kept backing away steadily making sure to block of any attack that was aimed at him. He then reached the spear he had stabbed into the ground. As soon as he was close enough Night let out a lout yell. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH"- as his enemies were frozen from the sudden noise he turned jumped towards the spear barely escaping a sword swing and gripped the end of the spear with his left hand pulling it out of the ground and sending chunks of earth at his opponents. Before the ponies had a chance to regain their balance and resume their attack Night swung the spear and hit one of the ponies with the side of the spear sending it flying into the other 11 ponies. As the ponies were attempting to get up Night walked towards them and pointed the spear at the eyes of one of the ponies. "Surrender"-He said in a commanding voice with a look on his eyes that said death would befall any who disobeyed. At this the ponies stopped moving. It was another 2 minutes before Celestia undid her barrier and declared Night the winner of the challenge. 2 Minutes in witch not even one pony dared to move. Author's Note Re-watched "The 13th warrior"today Joeyjumpper94 hope you enjoyed the wrench use couldn't figure another way to use it without materials or severely injuring a pony and Josh had to win Betraying their fellow soldiers this army is pretty bad. Celestia where are the "Leave no pony behind" slogans from the griffin wars? Comment and stuff. Um if you want that is.
Chapter-18 Surprise attacks should aways be lethal[Un-Edited]"That is enough Night. I am very disappointed in how none of you even hesitate in betraying your commanders. All of you shall go under basic training before you are allowed to serve as my sisters guard. Until then it shall be Night Shadows duty as he has proven to be more capable then any of you."-Celestia had every intention of punishing the guards for their betrayal of their fellow guards. She was just about to continue scolding them when a loud voice was heard. "I Challenge you to a duel monster Now kneel down in defeat."-As Night heard these words come from behind him he turned his head and noticed sharp icicles. Night immediately attempted to jump away but he couldn't having ran on his toes for as long as he had had made his leg muscles cramp up and all his attempt did was make him begin to fall to the sides as the icicles pierced the back of his legs and shattered his kneecaps and almost tore of his legs. Night managed to hold the scream of pain but fell to his knees due to the pain regardless, Luna on the other hand screamed in pain as she fell from her sisters back causing Celestia to turn around in panic and make sure her sister is okay.{Its a unicorn I need to stop them from using any more spells. What did Luna said about magic? Think.} those were the only thoughts that went trough Nights mind when he heard the voice again. "All of you common ponies remember that I Blue Blood..."- Blue Blood began to say but was interrupted when his horn was shattered by the back of a monkey wrench. Celestia looked back at what was happening as she saw Blue Blood fall to the ground his horn broken. Her sister had fainted but noting was wrong with her. As Celestia moved her gaze to Night Shadow she realised why her sister had screamed out in pain and why she had fainted. Immediately Celestia began using her healing magic on Night . She didn't know how the bond worked yet and didn't want to traumatize her sister by allowing Night to lose his legs. As Celestia finished healing what she could Night fainted. Celestia teleported him and her sister to the royal hospital. Night would live but it would take at least a month to regrow the bones in his legs using magic. {Blue Blood would pay for this. I have allowed him too much leeway due to his lineage.} With those thoughts Celestia teleported back to the fighting ring where Blue Blood had came trough with the aid of some of the guards. "Auntie, auntie look at what that monster did to me I dement that it be publically executed."-Blue Blood whined as he ran towards Celestia one hoof taping his broken horn. "BLUE I hear by strip you of any title and land you possess as well as the honoured name Blood and banish you to the wastelands until the day you die"- Celestia said as her horn began to charge up "Bu-But auntie please you cant do this to me its all that monsters fault."- Blue Blood sounded frightened. You were a disgrace to the name Blood and pony kind as a whole."- Celestia shouted before she released he magic and Blue Blood disappeared in a flash of light. {I hate raising the moon my nights always pale in comparison to Luna's. Luna I failed her yet again. I am a horrible big sister. My sister had to suffer the consequence yet again because I allowed a pony too much free will. I must make this never happens again. No I will make sue this never happens again. No one shall hurt Luna ever again. But first I must understand this bond better and destroy it. Yes while Night is defenceless I shall examine this bond. But what if it truly is unbreakable I cant have him going into a rampage of rage. No I will just put him to sleep with a spell he has proven that he has no protection against magic that way if the bond is in fact unbreakable he would not know what I did.}- Were the thoughts Celestia had as she raised the moon from the hospital room in which Night and her sister were resting. Having yet to awaken from the injuries or shock that they had experienced. Celestias horn lit up and an aura of golden magic covered the room then she walked to Night and touched her horn to his forehead. Instantly Celestia's consciousness was transferred to a void space where the body of Night Shadow was surrounded by a sphere. The body seemed to be connected to the sphere by a white line coming out of Night stomach. Celestia had expected as much and she began searching for any weak points in the sphere after an hour she found a small hole just enough to put the tip of her horn in with words in old Equish symbols around it. The symbols stated. Ones true name is thy Salvation. As only Truth serves as key. But only trough Power it turns. Thy life is forfeited to Service. Once Celestia read the inscription she stopped her spell and she was once again in the hospital room with her sister and Night. She had found a way to undue the bond but she didn't know how much power it would take and she had already used too much today. She had crafted and destroyed a very powerful barrier healed Night and send Blue Blood to the bad lands with a teleportation and was also forced to raise the moon as her sister had yet to awaken from her fainting. Celestia couldn't risk not succeeding the first time as the lock was obviously intentional and failing due to lack of power was likely to destroy the weakness. Celestia had time she would gather up as much magical energy as she could before attempting this. Celestia finally decided not to tell Luna or Night of her discovery as the incantation stated that Night's Life was forfeited to service of her sister and as such the {"Salvation"} was most likely death. It was Nightmare Moons plan of dealing with Night if he became too much of a nuisance. Author's Note Shouts out to THEARTIFICAILINTELIGENCE for inspiring me to write this chapter I know its short but if I started writing on the tings that would be in the next chapter I would have to go to 3000 words probably and I am trying to avoid long chapters for people who don't have time to read them. Like always comment if you feel like it
Chapter-19 Consequence of betrayal[Un-Edited]Chapter-19 Consequence of betrayal[Un-Edited] "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah"-Luna awoke screaming as she sat and began to feel and touch her back hooves. She had felt them being torn of from her body and fainted from the pain. As Luna began to remember bits and pieces. Then it struck her Night had thrown his weapon at Blue Blood and broken his horn. Her memory was still fuzzy on the details but one thing was certain Night had broken the contract and harmed a pony without her permission. {I will find him and make him beg for death.}-With this thought Luna got up from her bed and attempted to walk. It was strange she could move her hooves just fine but her back hooves felt numb. As she got out of her bed Luna saw noticed that there was a curtain around her bed. Upon pulling it away Luna's anger grew. Her sister had butchered her beautiful night sky. The moon was not turned right and the light of each star was either too dim or too bright. {She didn't even get the light of a single star light. No this is all Nights fault if he didn't break our agreement we would have been awake in time to craft the night sky.}- and with these thoughts Luna noticed the peacefully sleeping form of Night. "AWAKEN THEE HAS MUCH TO ANSWEAR FOR!"-Luna yelled at the top of her lungs as she infused magic in her voice As Night was forced awake by the loud voice he felt pain in his legs as the air vibrated strongly and the caused his bed to move. As he had not expected the pain he screamed out in agony as he felt as thou he was being repeatedly stabbed in his knees. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHhhhhhhhhhhh"- Both Luna and Night screamed at the same time as Luna fell to her belly unable to stay on her hooves due to the pain. After a few minutes the pain had subsided and Luna remembered her anger. "We had a contract of words one thee broke. We never once asked or permitted thee to harm Blue Blood and now thee shall pay."- As Luna was saying this Night attempted to sit up but Luna used her magic to bind him to the bed using the sheets of the bed. He then attempted to speak but was immediately gaged by the blanket that was restraining him. Night attempted to struggle to get away somehow and each time he moved he felt the stabbing sensation in his knees. As he struggled Luna began slowly approaching her horn glowing in a menacing red light . Before Luna could get to Night thou she was held in place by a Golden aura. "What has gotten in you sister? What were you attempting to do to Night with such a dreadful spell? What were you thinking you are still bound to him?"-Celestia said having snapped of from her half asleep state once she had seen the red aura of her sisters horn. "Let go of us sister Night has broken his word. Broken his promise to us and we shall not stand for this."-Luna shouted back as her horn began to light up stronger in an attempt to get free from Celestia's restriction. "What he did he did to protect himself sister. To protect the both of you."-Celestia said as she walked to Luna and held her in a hug. As Celestia didn't have the magic to stop her sister at this point in time this was her last hope of stopping her sister from doing something she would regret. Luna struggled but slowly calmed down all the while starring daggers at Night who had a pained expression on his face. As Luna calmed down more she began to feel pain in her back hooves. "Aaaaaaahhh"-Luna screamed in pain in her sisters ear as the pain she felt earlier had returned. It wasn't as strong but it was still quite painful. "Luna what is wrong"-Celestia asked in a panicked voice. "Our legs sister they hurt. Tis because of the bond."-Luna screamed while panting from the subsiding pain. At this Celestia frowned and removed Nights covers that had been held by magic. She was greeted by Nights naked body and the bleeding wounds on his knees. The doctors had to remove his clothing to ensure that he hadn't suffered any other injuries and to gather data so that they had a base line should he ever need medical care again. Celestia had a frightened face she didn't have the magic power to re close his wounds and all of the doctors had gone back to Canterlot for the night. "Sister you must re-seal Nights wounds. I know that you are angry at him and that healing magic isn't your forte but I do not have the magic to do it. Please trust me sister if not for him do it for yourself."-As Celestia finished saying this she released Luna from her hooves where she had held her and placed her with her magic at the feet of Night where she can clearly see nights wounds. Luna was horrified at first but then her gaze drifted upwards and her cheeks grew red. She had never seen a stallions member and night had his outside of its sheath. Her improper thoughts were forgotten when Night attempted to move and a jolt of pain surged trough Luna's back hooves. Luna then proceeded to heal Night while holding Night firmly down so he wouldn't re-open the wounds she was trying to close. Night had an expression portraying ultimate fear as he still remembered his arrival a few days prior and how much Luna's healing hurt. He waited for the pain to come but it never did. Once Luna was finished closing her wounds she looked Night at the eyes. "Have thou no shame. Sheath thy member you are in the presence of mares."-Luna yelled at him. Night looked genuinely confused at this statement. "What do you mean sheath?"-Night asked as he put both hands if front of his cock attempting to hide it. "Thee knows place it in thou shaft."-Luna said blushing. As she did Celestia watched frozen in shock at what her little sister was saying. "Humans have no such shafts."-Night said a bit afraid at what might happen to him. "Then are thou saying that thou are ar-aroused all the time human?"- Luna said in a mixture of embarrassment curiosity and worry "No when we are aroused our dicks become bigger and harder. And can I have my clothes back now that I am okay?"- Night said in a defending and slightly embarrassed tone having to explain his anatomy in such a way. "I am sorry Night but they were destroyed in your treatment"-Celestia said in a sheepish voice. "You could always get new clothes now that you posses as many bits as you please. Ahm I do believe that I and my sister would let you rest for the night. Your wounds may be closed but your legs are not healed yet. Do not use them I shall make sure you have everything you wish brought to you."-As Celestia said this she levitated the stunned princess Luna from the bed and placed Nights covers back on top of him before teleporting with her sister back to her bedchambers. ____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ "We found him passed out in the sands my queen"-Blue Blood heard a hissing voice say as he regained his consiousness. "WHO ARE YOU?"- another more commanding voice asked him as he noticed he was surounded by darkness. For some reason he felt compeled to answear. "I am general prince Blue Blood of the house of Blood of the kingdom of Equestria."-He said as he atempted to see who or what he was speaking with. "A prince . AND WHAT WAS A PRINCE DOING IN THE BAD LANDS?"-The voice asked again and Blue Blood couldnt help but answear. "I was unjustly bannished and had my lands stripped from me. And who are you?"-At this the voice was quiet for a whille before it spoke again. "I am Queen Chrysalis and I have decided to marry you and bear you a mighty army that we shall use to reclaim your kingdom."-The voice said as a strange bug pony stepped right infront of Blue Blood. "You will most certainly not. Why the very thought of marrying a creature as ugly as you disgusts me."- Blue Blood said as he attempted to form a barrier around himself but was greeted with a bolt of his broken horn. "I was NOT asking permission."-Chrysalis said angrilly as her horn glowed in an eerie green light Author's Note New tag: SEX added becouse of naked body and possibly actual intimacy when Luna's and Night's/Josh's relationship hits the fan. Have to love the Blue Blood hate, or not but I totally do comment if you want I will read it Also clothes suggestions
Chapter-20 Learning [Un-Edited]Celestia had told Luna of the events that had transpired and of the punishment Blue Blood received. Which lead to Luna asking of the house of Blood. Celestia although reluctantly told her sister of her crush and how neither she nor Fiery Blood had acted on their feelings due to the difference in their status. Afterwards Celestia asked teasingly of what her sister thought of Night's member as a form of revenge towards Luna for making her share her crush. Luna's reaction was just a blushing red face and silence. Dawn was drawing near and Celestia broke the victorious silence she had created. "Sister I have yet to regain my power since yesterday's ordeals. Could you um perhaps raise the sun in my steed?"-Celestia asked. In truth she had regained enough power to raise the sun but she wanted to conserve as much as she could to make sure she had enough when she decides to attempt to break the bond. "Of course sister and worry not we shall do it justice unlike what you did to our beautiful night sky."-Luna said anger clear in her tone. She then proceeded to bring the dawn. "I am sorry what more do you wish to forgive me sister?"- Celestia said pleadingly "You didn't get even a single star, or even the moon right."- Luna shouted sounding angry. " As penance for thy actions we request that thou personally teaches Night how to read and write in Equish."- Luna finished with a devilish smirk. "Uhm sister are you certain? Do you not wish to be the one to teach him? To help you decide on your feelings?"-Celestia questioned hoping that her sister would take the bait. Celestia had no idea if Luna was a bad teacher or if Night was merely a horrible student but she had no intent of straining her nerves if she could avoid it. "We wished at first but considering what we learned yesterday." Luna blushed and looked away from her sister. " We believe that we shall keep our distance until we can come to terms with the uhm information." "Very well sister I shall attempt it. However if I fail we shall hire a teacher as Night truly needs to learn the language as soon as possible. It simply wont do if we must continuously recast the enhancements you placed on him. It is too dangerous overcharging the enhancement even once would give his words power."-Celestia said with a resigned voice before adding. "Oh and sister perhaps we should get you a tutor as well seeing as how you have fallen into you ancient Equestrian again."-Celestia said smirking. "Thee umm you shall do no such thing."-Luna said managing to correct herself. "Very well sister I shall begin my punishment for butchering the night sky as soon as day court ends. For now let us go and eat breakfast."-Celestia said as she opened the door to the hall. "Why not teleport sister?"-Luna asked curious "I wish to preserve as much magic power as I can. Even thou Night is bedridden in the few days he has been here not a day has gone by without some sort of trouble following him or being caused by him."-Celestia said flatly. Although the real reason was different this was a truthful enough lie and Luna accepted it. As Celestia and Luna were eating their breakfast Celestia had Fancy Pants clear her afternoon schedule so that she can earn her sisters forgiveness. Fancy Pants had pointed out that there were a few important meetings with foreign dignitaries and Luna had offered to stand in for Celestia but the sun princess ordered the meetings be rescheduled and merely stated. "You are not ready yet to take back your position. The day will come but until then you should study up on all that has changed in your absence." Luna replied with a grunting. "I shall strive to gain the knowledge I need." Once the two sisters finished eating they parted one heading for the library while the other headed to listen to the complaints of ponies. As day court ended Celestia was feeling tired. She had gone with almost no sleep during the night. Without a doubt she would have to wait for the next day before attempting to dispel the bond as any waiver in her magic might set off its defences. Celestia had drifted into slumber a few times during day court but after she agreed to make the "Jelly emergency reserve" she stood awake fearing that she might agree to another preposterous idea. Celestia truly wished noting more but to sleep however she had promised her sister that she would try to teach Night Equish and she was not about to disappoint her sister even if Luna only asked in a hopes of tormenting her due to the state of the night sky. When Celestia entered the library she was greeted by the sleeping form of her sister on top of an open book. She was pleased that Luna wanted to stand next to her and aid her in the ruling of the land but being in power would also mean that other countries would attempt to assassinate you. Celestia couldn't let her sister risk her life. As she was now a foal she lacked the sheer intimidation of size and magic power and stamina were a lot less then what she would need if she was to survive. As Celestia left the library carrying the book that detailed basic Equish writing and the meaning of the main 7 symbols she ordered a guard to move her sister to a bed and headed for the hospital. When she arrived she saw Night sitting in his bed eating his lunch. "Night how are you-r clothes coming along?"-Celestia asked deciding that it was a foolish idea to ask how he was feeling seeing as how he almost got his legs torn out and was assaulted by magic for it by the one he cared for. "I can barely sit and the only pony I have seen is the nurse that brings me food."-Night said in a flat voice. {I knew I was forgetting something. Just play it off as if it was expected.}-Celestia thought before speaking. "I am not surprised in the least after all with the Grand Galloping Gala coming along in only 3 months I am sure that even my guards are having trouble finding a tailor in canterlot who could spare the time. Worry not I am sure that they will manage to find one by tomorrow afternoon. That aside I am here to teach you basic Equish writing."-Celestia hurriedly added attempting to keep the conversation going before Night saw the flawed logic in her statement. It was true that the gala was in 3 months but only 50 or so ponies were invited and it usually took a tailor no more then 3 days to come up with a design and have it made. "I have already tried. It is impossible to remember all of the symbols and their position."-Night said annoyed. His study session with Luna had him even more confused about the writing at the end then when it started. And he didn't even know anything when they started. "Regardless your goal for today is to remember the seven main symbols and the 42 different combinations that you can make with 2 of the 7 symbols at once. If you can manage that we can start adding sub symbols to teach you words and we can work our way up to using 3 symbols and then more until you are capable of using all 7 main symbols in a single sentence."-Celestia waited for any questions or arguments but as Night said noting she continued. " The seven symbols represent the 6 elements of harmony and chaos. this is because the language was created to commemorate the defeat of Discord which allowed the foundation of the kingdom."-Celestia was interrupted by Night. "I don't know what the elements are or who Discord is. Your explanation gives a lot of backstory and importance to the symbols but I still have no idea of their meaning."- Night stated getting annoyed that he was hearing the same history lesson again about the founding of the country when he was supposedly learning an alphabet. "Ah I see it is merely common that foals are thought the significance of the symbols before they are thought the meaning. Very well if you believe that you can remember them without the story of their creation this is chaos this one is kindness this one is loyalty this one is laughter this one is truth this one is generosity and this one is togetherness."-Celestia listed of in rapid succession as she pointed out the symbols. "I expect you to know all different 42 different combinations that can be made while using 2 symbols at once. I will leave you to it"-Celestia said angrily as she left the book on Nights bed and stormed out. {Well at least this time I was told the meaning. I should make sure to remember the meaning as neither Luna nor Celestia seem to understand the difference between significance and meaning. I wonder when Luna will visit me I still need to ask her what her sister meant by personal space. For now I have 7 symbols and 42 placements to remember it should be fairly simple provided I remember the meaning.}- Night thought as he began observing the seven symbols in the book and searching for any unique traits that would serve him to better remember the symbols. Author's Note Figuring out a unique made up writing that's needlessly complicated with the only purpose for the main symbols being a constant reminder of the rulers power is hard. Still sorry it took so long to write this chapter BTW I figured this out half way trough the chapter Basic Equish = 42. 42=Meaning of everything Basic Equish = The meaning of everything Comments and so on if you want Still waiting for some clothes suggestions. (reason for Celestia's forgetfulness and sleep depravation but who doesn't have that to some extent)
Chapter-21 Secrets and "Love" [Edited]Author's Note First chapter with a proof reader shout out to Bronyprophet ( hopefully we can fix the mess I made of the previous chapters) http://www.fimfiction.net/user/Bronyprophet Continuity from chapter 10 First chapter with clop (will try to hold off of clop that doesn't contribute to the story in any way) magic power = physics alteration purpleninja102 = Magic theorist You can comment on anything. But I will most likely only read the comments on Weaponmaster Chapter-21 Secrets and "Love" [Edited] It was dawn again, and the two sisters were eating breakfast. Celestia had raised the sun, but she had pretended that she was asleep when it was time for the night to fall. She honestly, didn't want to deceive Luna, but she wanted to be certain she had as much magic power as she could before attempting to break the bond. And she knew that Luna would try to stop her if she ever learned that breaking the bond would most likely kill Night Shadow. Celestia was determined to rid her sister of the danger this bond posed, and if Night had died she would seek her sisters forgiveness as she consoled her over the loss of her loved one. "Sister were you successful in thou task of teaching Night Equish?" Luna asked curiously. "I... ah... well, the thing is... I could only pass on the knowledge, but he was, too tired to practice memorization. So I let him rest, under the condition he remembers the basic forty-two combinations by the time I finish a day in court." Celestia said fidgeting in her seat. "And would you visit him, from what I heard nopony seems to give him the time of day, and he is surely bored not being able to get up from his bed," Celestia continued. "I can't visit him until he is decent, sister," Luna protested slightly blushing. "Ah yes, I almost forgot would you please take some of the guards and go into Canterlot and purchase the services of a boutique whose style you like, after all Night's clothing will be mostly for your benefit," Celestia said teasingly. "That is not true, and thee should know that we are merely going along with thou suggestion because we have grown tired of reading dusty books," Luna shouted at her sister as her cheeks turned redder. "Thee are speaking in thy old tongue sister," Celestia said giggling. "We must prepare for out visit to Canterlot," Luna said with as much dignity as she could muster, while she was turning a violet color. Then she teleported away. {Oh sister if only you knew, those clothes would likely be used for his funeral,} Celestia thought as her sister disappeared, and her face became somber. The court had ended almost one hour before it was time for the night to grace the land. It had continued so long due to Celestia's less than stellar performance the day before. After hours of arguing, Celestia agreed that Equestria needed a Jelly emergency reserve. She had Fancy Pants arrange for funds to be distributed to every settlement to start the Jelly emergency fund. Even now, she still wasn't sure of what such a reserve would be used for, but she just wanted to forget the whole excruciating five-hour argument on the subject. Celestia headed for Nights hospital room, to check up on his Equish. She still had to keep up the charade so her sister wouldn't suspect anything, until the deed was done. As Celestia entered the room, she heard a loud voice. "Mister Night, put your member away, I am a married mare!" {Is he attempting to cheat on Luna and with a married mare no less?} Celestia thought as she opened the doors faster and saw Night being measured with a tape by a blushing Feather Arts. She remembered the name of the Pegasus only because of how infuriated duchess Velvet Rain was with her decision. "For the last time my species doesn't have a sheath!" Night said infuriated "Miss Arts, are you almost done with the measuring?" Celestia asked. "Yes, considering that his legs are in casts, I can't really get any more measuring done," Feather Arts had answered before she realized that it was Celestia asking the question. "Uhm your majesty you shouldn't be here, mister Night is refusing to sheathe his member, and its..." Feather Arts began to say in a panicked voice before Celestia stopped her. "I'm well aware of Night Shadows predicament, but I am sure that since you are done with the measuring he would cover himself up, as I have things to discuss with him," "Of course your majesty, I will leave," Feather Arts said before running away in a panic. "Have you remembered the basic forty-two symbol combinations?"- Celestia inquired with a stern voice. "I have, in fact, I have remembered all two-hundred and ten variations with three symbols; it was quite easy once I knew the symbols meaning and had something to tie their shape to," Night said proudly. "Show me," Celestia said in disbelief as she summoned a quill and a scroll. It was common for foals to learn the two symbol variations in a day, but it would take anywhere from a week to a month to remember the three symbol combinations, as there were so many more. But sure enough Night slowly wrote each of the three symbol variation. "I still can't write or read any sentences with this information; what should I do next?" Night asked happily knowing learning this strange language was not beyond his reach. "Well um, you should rest; your studies are advancing nicely, and you still need rest to heal your legs." Celestia had thought of making him remember the three symbol combinations and not waste any time teaching him the subsymbols since he would most likely be dead by morning anyway. But since he had already done that she only told him to rest. It was now time for nightfall and as Luna saw her sister she spoke. "So how are Night's studies coming along?" Luna asked curiously. "He is progressing faster than expected, he has already memorized all three symbol combinations but has yet to learn any subsymbols; I would need to retire for the night once my sun falls beneath the horizon to think of ways to teach him the symbols," "Ah, very well sister but we... I wish we spent more time together," Luna said a little depressed. Once the night sky was up Celestia teleported in front of Nights room and immediately cast a sleeping spell inside the room. Once she was sure Night was asleep she entered and closed and locked the door behind her. Celestia soon found herself faced with the barrier once she touched her magic charged horn to Nights forehead. Inserting the tip of her horn into the barrier creating a crack in the barrier. She focused on the words Night Shadow and the symbols that wrote Night Shadow appeared on her horn. Celestia then forced almost all of the magic power she had in her through the symbols. At first nothing happened, but then the shield began to grow unevenly. {Yes I did it the bond is becoming unstable.} Celestia thought, but in the next moment all of the magic she had poured into the spell. Was turned against her as the barrier gained a new Layer of defense. Casting her into the real world changing her horn from white to pitch black. She suddenly blacked out from the sudden paradox falling to the ground with a loud thud. ____________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ CLOP (Sort of) "My prince, tell me again of our enemies," Chrysalis said as she stroked Blue Bloods flaccid member with one of the holes in her right hoof. As she lay beside him on a bed made of a jelly-like substance in a dimly lit room. They were both covered in sweat, but neither one seemed to care. "We would have to defeat the two princesses and the monster Night Shadow," Blue Blood began calmly but shouted midway through the sentence. His eyes were glowing green as his member started to harden. "Calm down my prince we will defeat our enemies and rule over the land as Queen and Prince," Chrysalis said as Blue Blood's dick stood at attention. "Now fill me with your seed so that we can make the army we need," Chrysalis said as she positioned herself, so her rear was pointed at Blue Blood. As she moved her tail to allow him a better view of her plot she kneeled on her front hooves, to allow him to mount her more easily. "Y-Y-Y-Y" Blue Blood began to stutter as his voice trembled. "Stop resisting and accept your fate, You are mine!" Chrysalis stated indignantly as her horn lit up in a green light. "Yes my Queen," Blue Blood said calmly as he mounted Chrysalis and made her scream in pleasure, with his powerful thrusts as he had done many times before.
Chapter-22 Consequence of thy deceit [Edited]Author's Note Proof red by Bronyprophet http://www.fimfiction.net/user/Bronyprophet Enjoy Comment if you want. Chapter-22 Consequence of thy deceit [Edited] "Sister, sister, Are you okay?" Luna asked as Celestia came to her head was splitting, and her vision was blurry. "Uhh... Luna... What happened?" Celestia asked as she got to her hooves and attempted to focus on what had happened. "Lay down sister, you are hurt," Luna said as she used her magic to make Celestia lay back down. As she did Celestia's memories of how she got hurt shot through her mind. "Is the bond gone, Did I succeed?" Celestia said in a frantic voice. "Calm down sister... wait what does thou mean the bond?" Luna asked with a confused expression. Celestia lowered her head as low as it could go before she spoke. "I ahm... I attempted to dispel the magic bond that binds you and Night," Celestia said slowly dreading her sisters next questions. "Did you succeed, wait why did thou not tell us we could have surely aided in the bonds destruction, does thou not trust us, sister?" Luna demanded "No, I trust you sister it's just that..." Celestia started saying but stopped and put her front hooves over her muzzle. "Its just what sister?" Luna questioned becoming infuriated. Celestia stayed quiet for a few moments before opening her mouth, but she hesitated. "Speak sister, what reason could you possibly have for not seeking our aid?" Luna inquired now becoming enraged and starting to tear up. Celestia attempted to hug her sister but Luna stepped away from her hooves and looked angrily at her. Celestia lowered her head and took a deep breath before she began speaking with tears falling from her eyes. "I couldn't tell you, How could I tell you, How could I ask you to help me sever the bond if doing so might kill Night?" "Severing the bond could have killed Night, and thee still attempted it without even telling us?!" Luna began shouting white hot with anger as she looked at her sister in disbelief. "Luna I am sorry, but I had to do it," Celestia said trough sobbing eyes but as soon as she had said her sisters name Luna teleported away. {To think that my sister put so much magic into her spell that she hurt her physical body. I should make sure that Night wasn't hurt from the spell. It simply won't do for him to die, or I would be at risk of being banished again. I can finally give him back his name Josh Rovers, it is not an easy name to remember. My sister seemed genuinely regretful. Hopefully, she will be more lenient with Night from now on, and I can stop worrying that he will lash out because the guards tried to imprison him.} Luna thought as she re-appeared in the hospital room Night was still asleep. Luna noticed that Night had somehow slept through the ordeal without even a scratch on him. As she got closer, she instantly relaxed as she felt the slight pressure of the casts on Nights legs. The bond hadn't broken despite Celestia having used more power than Luna had expected. And because of the wording of her enchantment Celestia would now feel guilty about almost killing Night. She felt calm that she was still protected from being banished by the elements. Luna layed down on one of the hospital beds in the hospital room and fell into a slumber. "Princess Luna, Princess Celestia has requested that you bring dawn to the land and asks for your forgiveness," Luna heard as she had her blanket pulled from her. As she awoke, she noticed a unicorn guard holding her blanket in his magic. "Tell my sister it is not just my forgiveness she should seek, and that she would have to seek it in person," Luna stated venomously as she turned to the window and focused on bringing dawn to the land. "How da..." The unicorn guard began saying before he realized that he was talking to a princess and stopped and corrected himself. "I will inform her majesty of your reply Princess Luna," The guard said with gritted teeth. As the guard left to convey Luna's words she walked towards Night and poked his shoulder trough the covers in an attempt to wake him up. Night didn't move in any way and so Luna proceeded to examine his body with magic searching for what was preventing him from waking. She discovered her sisters sleeping spell and proceeded to dispel it. As soon as she dispelled it Night sat up screaming. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" As Night wailed, Luna was sent flying back from the sheer volume and covered her ears with her front hooves, in an attempt to block out the sound as the windows in the room shattered. "What happened?!" Celestia shouted as she burst through the doors with woe thick in her voice. "Just a minor consequence of thy deceit sister," Luna said venomously as she slowly got back on her hooves. At this Celestia's form wavered for a second but she regained her balance and spoke confidently. "Undoubtedly you see now that I had to break the bond Luna, It was dangerous, he is dangerous to our subjects and he is not immortal like us, I couldn't risk you coming to harm when he eventually passed on," Celestia replied with renewed vigor. "And yet the bond persists sister, Did thee think that we jested when we said that the bond was indestructible, It may be fuzzy, but we still have the memories of Nightmare Moon, We know that the bond is powered by Nights life force itself and as such could not be broken by magic," Luna said accusingly. "What... no, the bond persists, then it was all for nothing," Celestia said lowering her head in defeat. "Not for nothing sister, thy actions demonstrated perfectly how much you trust us and Night, as well as how willing you were to kill the one I love just because it was the easiest way!" Luna said shouting at Celestia with hatred heavy in the air; each word Luna spoke made Celestia take a step back. During this exchange, Night was breathing heavily with a lowered head unable to calm down. As he finally managed to gather his composure he looked up and saw Luna declaring her love for him while scaring away Celestia. The sight was strange, to say the least, as the petite mare was pushing back the much bigger mare. While declaring a lie with such conviction that even Night who knew it was a lie believed it for a second. Upon seeing Celestia's form Night remembered the horrible nightmare he had just awoken from where Celestia continuously killed him, and yet he did not die. As the memories flooded his mind, Night attempted to move away from the alicorn and ended up falling to the ground causing immense pain to surge through his bandaged legs. "AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH" Both Luna and Night agonizingly screamed in unison as Luna fell to the ground. Luna are you okay?" Celestia asked as she attempted to pick up her sister in her front hooves. "Don't thee dare," Luna said as she teleported away from Celestia. "This is all thy fault," Luna said as she and Night teleported away from the hospital room. As Luna and Night appeared in Luna's bedchamber, she directed her attention towards him and was instantly reminded that he still didn't have any clothes. She stumbled on her hooves as she blushed, and her horn flared up. In the next moment, Night was restrained in her bed sheets as blood began seeping trough the fabric. "If I give you back your name will you promise to use it only when we are alone, away from prying ears?" Luna asked in a serious tone. Night didn't know why this was so urgent. He did want to know his true name, but he was currently bleeding out. He decided to agree with anything if only so he can have his wounds treated. "I promise now-" Night began but was cut off by Luna. "-Excellent thy true name is Josh Rovers," Luna said pleased with herself. Night felt complete again as if he had gotten back an arm he had lost. His joy was cut short by a chilling sensation in his legs. "My wounds are opened; I need someone to heal me before I bleed out!" Night shouted at Luna, who had fallen to sitting position.
Chapter-23 Pushing your luck[Edited]Author's Note Proof read by Bronyprophet http://www.fimfiction.net/user/Bronyprophet Second proof read chapter of the day so the fun has been doubled. Huzzah Current published story word count is: 42,007= the meaning of everything is James bond Spies they are everywhere Comments are always welcome Chapter-23 Pushing your luck[Edited] My wounds are opened; I need someone to heal me before I bleed out!" Night shouted at Luna, who had fallen to sitting position. "Luna, Luna oh no Guards..." Luna heard her sister scream frantically as she fell into unconsciousness. As Luna came back into consciousness she felt her hooves restricted and in her panic she tried to use magic to free herself only for the spell to fizzle out. As she was attempting to get free, she was frozen in place by the voice of her sister. "Luna I am so glad that you are finally awake, I was beginning to get worried, Sorry about the restraints, but I didn't want to risk you running away again without listening to my apology," Celestia said in an apologetic voice as Luna stared at her following her every movement. "Release us at once thee has-" Luna began to say angrily, but Celestia interrupted. "-SILENCE!" "I know that you are angry with me for almost killing Night Shadow. but because of your brash actions both he and you almost died, not to mention that due to my injury the kingdom was forced to suffer three long days without night. The weather teams are doing their best, but a lot of crops died just because you teleported away with Night when I could not move the celestial bodies. You will forgive me, so this doesn't happen again, or I will imprison Night and forbid you from visiting him." Celestia continued in a commanding voice. {Oh no if my sister imprisons him. He might think I betrayed him and went on a killing spree. I must make sure my sister releases him immediately and hope that I can convince him that it was outside of my power.} As Luna made a worried expression, she slowly spoke back." Sister, please release Night he has done nothing wrong. It was our actions that caused harm to our subjects both your's and mine. Or need I remind thee why thou were unable to move the celestial bodies?" "I have yet to imprison him, sister, as he is still healing. So am I to take it that you won't forgive my action? You truly do love him, sister, I see that, but if he drives us apart I can't allow him to influence you any further. We must rule together and stay united or else chaos, and misery will fall upon the land. Please understand." Celestia said as she turned and began to walk out of the room. "Wait, Tia, I will forgive you, but at the very least promise me, that you wouldn't do anything to Night he has suffered far too much because of me already. I realize that you did what you did to protect our ponies but when I heard that almost killed him..."- Luna said in a pleading somber tone as she dropped her gaze. "Very well, sister, we shall let Night be free in our lands. I shall even give him the bits I promised but should he harm our subjects, without just cause we shall not hesitate to take action. As such I believe it would be for the best if you focus on making sure that doesn't happen. Luna worry not I will make sure to keep the peace of the land during this time." Celestia said in a stern voice before nuzzling her sister's chained body before continuing " I honestly didn't want to force matters like this sister, but I had to make sure that nothing bad happens to our subjects. If it's any consolation, I will completely support you in your affections for Night so long as you can keep him in check." Celestia said playfully as her horn lit up, and Luna was released from her binding and a ring she hadn't seen was removed from her horn. "Sister I couldn't, he might even be angrier with me now that he almost died because of me again. when I thought he only did as I said because of fear," Luna said blushingly as she looked at the ground. "I did say I would support you, what if I cast a love spell," Celestia stated in a joyful tone while a smirk adorned her face. "Sister you wouldn't, you couldn't, please promise me you won't do that," Luna said frantically. "Very well I promise I wouldn't but my offer to aid you still stands Luna. I sincerely wish to see you happy and while I may not understand your taste in stallions if he makes you happy I can accept it." Celestia said in a motherly voice. "Thank you, sister, I truly do not wish him to accept my feelings merely because of a spell," Luna said unable to look her sister in the eye "For him to accept them, you should first tell him Luna, or would you prefer I do it for you," Celestia teased. She truly enjoyed seeing her sister blush as it was not a sight she often saw before Luna's banishment. "No! We shall tell him, but we need time, at the very least we wish him to have clothes, so we are not um... distracted." Luna said in a fast voice almost completely stopping at the end of the sentence as her face turned a purple color. "Are you certain you don't want me to cast a love spell sister? He has no way of defending against it." Celestia said expecting another blush from her sister but was greeted with a serious expression. "I am, and that may not be the case for much longer sister,"- Luna said with a deadpan expression upon her face. "What do you mean, Night has no horn nor has he demonstrated any resilience to magic so far?" Celestia asked worriedly looking at her sister. "He comes from a realm without magic as such. I believe that his body might not hold magic the same way an earth ponies would," Luna said calmly. "But if that is true then he is even more dangerous," Celestia began going on a tangent. "I know sister which is why I intend to teach him to channel magic once my power restores itself. That should give him enough time for his wounds to heal." Luna said confidently. "Sister you must visit him if you wish to convey your feelings. I know, how about you take on his studies of Equish as I am certain he might not appreciate my presence after what I did." Celestia said sheepishly. "Oh, that reminds me, sister, you did remember the enhancements I placed on him right? I shutter to think what he would do if he awakens and some pony approached him speaking gibberish." Luna said hopefully, but her face turned to that of woe as she saw her sister's expression. Very soon, the two sisters received their answer they heard a gut wrenching scream from a pony "Heeeeeeeeeeeeeeeelp!" the two sisters raced to the hospital room where Night was being treated.
Chapter-24 Protecting ones intrest[Edited]Author's Note Proof read by Bronyprophet So Celestia has limits Guard name suggestions for supporting character needed. Also chose if the pony is unicorn, earth or pegasi and gender. Name will be chosen by up votes if more then one entry or if there is a tie I will chose. If there is 1 entry obvious Comments Chapter-24 Protecting ones intrest[Edited] Josh Rovers awoke in the same hospital room that he had known for a few days. Everything was the same even the smell, just like always except for the fact that he felt loose restraints around his wrists. {Could this have been the reason Luna was so insistent choosing that moment to tell me my name. So I would pass out from blood loss so that they could chain me up without resistance? Was our link severed then? If it is, she will without a doubt try to kill me. I know her schemes. It will be all the easier to convince Celestia now that the bond has been broken. "Feeling better today?" Night heard a female voice say {Is this a final prayer? If so then this must be the priestess. I'll need to wait until she's closer then I will teach these ponies why you always make the chains as short as possible.} Night thought as he heard the sound come closer, he had to wait until the pony was right next to his bed. With one swift motion, Night sat up and grappled the pony With his binds and trapped the poor unsuspecting pony in a head lock. The chain that was binding him was now choking the unfortunate pony. He eased up his grip but only enough so the pony could breath. He needed a hostage, not a corpse. As the pony calmed down; Night decided to make her call for someone. He didn't wish to risk shouting himself as he remembered that each time he had shouted the windows broke after Luna's spell. And He couldn't deal with twenty royal guards in his current condition. "Call for help," Bandage Aid heard Night Shadow say, as he looked at her with the intent to kill. Only one thought raced through her mind, {Oh sweet Celestia I am going to die.} With that singular thought, Bandage Aid screamed. "HELP!" {Well she is not screaming for help, but the noise is sure to attract someone.} Night contemplated a few seconds later, Celestia and Luna suddenly burst through the door. {I guess this saves me the time of waiting for a servant to get them.} "I want my freedom, once I am free I will let her go." Night said calmly while staring at Luna with a terrifying look. {I might need her help to survive this, but I have not forgotten your betrayal.} Night thought Luna's horn began to light up. {So she would rather I die. Not surprising considering how much of her plan I know, but at least I shall not travel to the afterlife alone.} As Night thought this, he began to strangle Bandage Aid and much to his surprise the glow of Luna's horn stopped. {Perhaps she truly cares for her subjects after all.} Luna and Night stared at each other; neither daring to blink or move for fear that the other will make their move. Finally, an idea came to Luna's thoughts, and she spoke. "Sister I have a plan, I think he is afraid that we want to kill him. I had only seen that look in his eyes when he attacked me during the challenge. I must prove to him that we are still bound, when I do, make sure to teleport the mare away from him." {She is speaking gibberish again. Perhaps the spell wore off} Night thought as he watched Luna guardedly. Luna slowly raised her right hoof, and proceeded to slam it with all her might into the edge of the doorframe. As she did Night extended his right arm as much as the chains would allow. The metal chains started to slice into his flesh and blood began to fall to the floor. As this happened, Celestia used her magic to teleport Bandage Aid next to herself while Night and Luna screamed in agony. Once Celestia saw the wound on Nights arm, she used her magic to heal him but made sure to stay in her position not wanting to risk being attacked by Night. She had learned her lesson with the tennis racket. Once she was done with Nights injury, she redirected her attention to Luna and smirked before she spoke. "Perhaps you should stay, and heal your hoof with a cast sister; it would give you the chance to share your feeling's with Night." "The only reason I had to hurt my hoof was because you chained him. And besides that we already spoke of this, he has yet to acquire clothes, judging by his bare torso,” Luna replied irritated by her sister. "Very well, but it's going to be hard to aid you if you keep rejecting my ideas sister," Celestia said pretending to be hurt as she healed Luna's hoof. "Well, maybe if you were more subtle," Luna explained earning a playful glare from her sister. During this conversation, Night had looked at the two alicorns speaking their beautiful gibberish. For the moment, he was glad that his life was certain once again, thanks to the bond. Once the two sisters were finished with their talk Luna turned to Night and her horn began to glow again. "RELEASE ME FROM THESE CHAINS PLEASE." As Night asked to be released, he noticed that his voice sounded a little rougher than it usually did. He was surprised when both Celestia and Luna moved to free him, and he tried to back as far away from Celestia as possible, remembering the dream he had of her killing him. As soon as his chains were removed both Celestia's and Luna's horns lit up and he found himself gaged with some bed sheets from the other beds in the room. "Do not speak and do not attempt to remove the gag or I shall bind your lips together with magic?" Luna said as Celestia gave her an amused look before Luna spoke again. "The enhancement went wrong, your words will have power but because you are not controlling the magic consciously the effects are unpredictable, you could harm yourself or those around you. So keep the gag in and remove it only to eat until you can't understand us again. In the mean time, you should rest because once you get your clothes, I shall once again attempt to teach you writing." As Luna finished saying that both she and Night sighed in a tired manner making Celestia laugh. Night attempted to remove the gag as he went to lie back down, but Luna's Magic stopped his hands. "What do you think you are doing Night, You might speak in your dream or snore? You are sleeping with the gag and don't you dare make a sound." Celestia said in a commanding voice as she smirked. Nights hands dropped to the bed as he remembered the horrific dream.
Chapter-25 No plan is perfect[Edited]Author's Note Proofread by Bronyprophet http://www.fimfiction.net/user/Bronyprophet Guard name suggestions for supporting character needed. Also chose if the pony is unicorn, earth or pegasi and gender. Name will be chosen by up votes if more then one entry or if there is a tie I will chose. If there is 1 entry obvious Comment on anything. Chapter-25 No plan is perfect[Edited] As Night was forced to lay back down on the bed that had chains still attached to it, he realized something that he had not noticed while he was panicking for his life, he was thirsty. How long had he gone without water, even the saliva in his mouth felt like tree sap and was in such a small quantity that he could not even grasp it with his tongue and swallow it. He knew he needed water. {I must convey to them that I need water who knows how long it will be before another pony comes to check up on me. No, I must convey it to Luna. Celestia will just gain enjoyment out of knowing that I am dying a slow and painful death.} Night thought as he sat back up startling both the princesses. As soon as Luna looked at him he looked her in the eyes and proceeded to imitate drinking water out of a glass. Unfortunately, Celestia thought he was trying to remove his gag, and he was instantly frozen as Celestia's magic surrounded him. "Night, will you follow my orders or-" Celestia started to say but was interrupted by Nights stomach grumbling audibly. "Or what sister?" Luna asked Celestia with a displeased jeer. "Or should ah we get you something to eat?" Celestia said sheepishly as she released her hold on Night. {At least Luna stopped Celestia from torturing me, but I need water I cant just hope that they remember to bring some. I just hope they don't overreact to this.} Night thought as Celestia and Luna tuned to supposedly get food. He mentally prepared himself, then slammed his left-hand on the edge of his bed causing Luna to lose balance and stumble slightly. "Why did thy do that?" Luna shouted as she looked Night in the eyes. Night simply rolled his eyes in annoyance and imitated drinking water this time not being stopped as his arm approached his makeshift gag. "Ah, of course, you need water. Do not worry we shall send a doctor with food and water but for now rest. As soon as your clothes arrive, we shall continue your studies in Equish. I am sure you do not wish to be gaged any longer than you have to be." Luna said as she headed for the door "You might be mistaken sister." Celestia teased. Night began to think as he began to lay back down on his bed. {She truly wishes for nothing more than to torture me. I must make sure to learn magic as soon as my wounds are healed. I was almost killed a couple of times because of them and with little effort. But Luna will be teaching me, that in itself will make my learning hard. But she also warned me that it would be dangerous because I am without a horn. I just hope I can teach her the difference between significance and meaning.} It was noon the next day and Josh was eating in solitude. He had received his clothes in the morning. They were not what he would typically consider wearing as they possessed no particular defensive capabilities, but as he had no other set of clothes he was currently wearing a suit and a pair of undergarments. The clothes were two pairs of pants. One of which was made out of a strange strong blue material that Josh hadn't seen before. The other pair were a dark blue similar to Luna's coat, and had small white coloured patches making them resemble the night sky with a suit that seemed to go with them. There were also five pairs of undergarments. (Night had no idea why he was provided with so many.) They were white and big enough to hide his member without any discomfort. But still tight enough that they would not fall from him. He also was given a long straight thin piece of cloth that was bright white that he had no idea how he should wear. He also had a shirt with buttons that were a lighter blue sharing the same theme as the suit and the pants that went with it. As he ate, Luna entered carrying three books scrolls and quills. She quietly waited as he finished eating before she levitated a piece of wood with two strings on either end to Nights mouth. "I know it's uncomfortable, but trust me, it's more pleasant than having your mouth magically sealed. Just focus on learning Equish. Now that I am aware from my sister that you can actually learn, I will teach you the written language before I have to re-cast the spell. Then you can communicate through writing until you learn the spoken language." As she said this, Night attempted to grumble, but the wood in his mouth began to glow in a blue aura, as it did his voice was muted. "Before we begin Josh Rovers." As Josh heard his name, he looked at Luna. "We shall have to pretend that we are together, or I fear that my sister might attempt to cause something. We cant just jump into it though, or my sister won't believe it. We shall leave Canterlot to train your magic, so we don't endanger our subjects. At this time, it will be just the two of us because you will challenge any guard who wishes to come and protect us in a jealous rage. This might bring my sister's anger upon you, but we would need the time so we can tell whatever story we wish about how we fell in love and finally c-confessed our love to one another." Luna's face turned a deep purple color, and her gaze could not meet Night's gaze. "We will also need to attend grand galloping gala together, where we shall cement the fact that we are together in my sister's mind. The good lie is in the defined as such we shall dance together. Since you most likely don't know how, I will teach you." Luna waited for any form of confirmation or disapproval from Night, but there was none. "Very well then let us begin with your lesson in Equish," Luna stated as she did Night picked her up and placed her on the bed next to his sitting form. Luna immediately teleported back on the ground and used her magic to pull another bed closer, before she jumped on the new bed. Despite the clothes, she still couldn't be near Night. Every time she was she remembered what she had seen. She had read books on the subject, but Celestia had been protective of her and she hadn't seen a stallion's member. As Luna started her lesson, Night knew that this was going to be a long day. And he had no way of stopping it, only prolonging it It was after a ten-hour lesson When Luna allowed Night to rest allowing only a small dinner while she crafted the Night sky. { Well I knew that she would focus on the history, but at the very least she also told me their meaning. I can do this. I just have to resist the urge to strangle Luna for saying all these useless facts. I can't allow Luna to die now even if there wasn't a bond. As Celestia seems to have developed an enjoyment of seeing me suffer. I can't wait for the day I leave the castle with Luna I won't have to follow the charade that she has created. If I am lucky maybe we will be close enough to a forest, so I could finally eat some meat.} Two and a half weeks had passed since Nights lessons in Equish had started. He had tried to convince Luna that he didn't need the history of every symbol just the meaning. The princess just said that she would not risk changing a method that worked. The enhancement that allowed him to understand other ponies had run out after the second week, and his only form of communication was writing and reading until he could remember the spoken language. Luna had regained enough power to change her body back to a full grown mare a few days prior to today. Today was the day that Night and Luna were to go camping near the everfree forest. The sister's had chosen the everfree forest because Night had expressed his intent to hunt creatures for meat. The princesses thought that if something would die anyway it might as well be a monster in the forest. It was time for them to leave; they had enough supplies that would last them and the guards that would join them for a month. Night wrote something on a piece of parchment that he had been carrying after the enchantment, and presented it to Celestia. "No guard that can't defeat me is allowed to come with us. They will be nothing but a burden." As Celestia read this, she became enraged. "The guards are going, and that's not negotiable," Celestia said in a slightly louder than usual voice. "Um, sister, Night has yet to learn the spoken language,"- Luna said from her sister's right. Letting out a frustrated huff Celestia summoned a parchment and a quill and wrote in a quick manner not caring for her strokes, before she presented her response to Night as her horn flared up. "The guards are going with you. If you argue you will fight me. And we both know how that will end!" As Night read the reply, he started backing away in fear. His fear of Celestia was still strong even though he could stand near her without shaking and thinking she would kill him at the moment he wasn't paying attention to her every movement. Celestia took this as her response, and the matter had been settled. {What is he doing if the guards come along we would actually have to spend every second together to convince them of our love. If they come along we might even have to *Ugh* kiss. He knows that my sister cant hurt him without hurting me so why is he backing away. You are ruining my plan Josh Rovers.} These were the thoughts Luna had as Night went back to check his supplies. he had gotten two swords from the royal armoury to use in his hunts. {Perhaps he merely wanted to get his weapons to make himself more intimidating.} Luna thought with a glimmer of hope but as time past and it was time to depart any hope that she had, had left her. "Goodbye sister, avoid hurting Night, and please don't keep him awake too late with your lessons," Celestia farewelled in a timid voice battering her eyelashes as Luna, Night and six other guards left the castle grounds. "I will attempt to do so," Luna replied in a voice that suggested she hadn't realized what her sister had implied. Which made Celestia chuckle.
Chapter-26 Knowing ones attunement [Edited]Author's Note Proof read by Bronyprophet Shout out to our Magic Theorist =purpleninja102 Chapter-26 Knowing ones attunement [Edited] As they walked Luna summoned a scroll and a quill and started to write a message then levitated it in front of Night. He didn't even seem to notice. Finally frustrated, she spoke imbuing her voice with magic so Night would understand her. "NIGHT, READ THE MESSAGE!" As Night heard this he was snapped from his thoughts and his gaze forcefully focused on the letters that were levitated before him. "You failed! We will both need to be convincing or Celestia will not believe it once she is confronted with the guards reports, " once Night had read the last symbol of the message the parchment suddenly burst into flames and was destroyed. {How can I be more convincing with my feelings? I can't ask her in a letter as the guards will see it and realize that its an act. I Can't lie since they can't understand me. Wait, Luna lied by using her body while her words spoke half truths. Yes, I will lie by being closer to her. I will have to make it visible to all the guards that I have feelings, for Luna. So that the lie has no chance of being discovered.} As Night finished thinking he walked towards Luna and put his right arm over her neck. Pulling her slightly closer and forcing her body to touch his. The six guards and Luna were startled, but Luna didn't struggle not sure if she could get away before he hurt her. As they proceeded the guards kept pace, Luna realized that Night wasn't attacking her because of what she said. As the princess began to relax so did the guards although they kept staring at the two. As they kept walking, the guards couldn't help but feel as though they were seeing something private yet they couldn't stop staring. One was an alicorn princess, and the other a skillful warrior, that had defeated them in an unbelievable display of power, and yet they acted like a colt and his marefriend on hearts and hoofs day. Unable to keep their hooves off one another. As the guards and the snuggling form of Night and Luna reached the camp site where they would be staying. The Princess ordered the guards to secure the perimeter and gather as much fire wood as they can carry. The guards were reluctant to leave the two lovebirds although now it was for a different reason then when they left Canterlot but they hurried and followed the order when Luna said that she would attempt to teach Night magic. Once the guards were far enough away so that they couldn't hear the princess. She imbued her voice with magic and spoke as quietly as she could to Josh. "I WILL IMBUE MY MANE WITH MAGIC AND THEN PERCEED TO USE IT TO DRAW SOME OF YOUR MAGIC ENERGY FROM YOU. IT IS AN OLD TECHNIQUE USED FOR DRAINING YOUR OPPONENT OF THEIR MAGIC AND AS SUCH, IT WILL BE PAINFUL. REMAIN CALM AND DONT FIGHT IT OR YOU MIGHT BE WOUNDED DUE TO YOUR LACK OF A HORN. IT IS THE FASTEST WAY TO DETERMINE YOUR MAGIC AFFINITY." As Luna said this, colorful sparks spread through her mane and tail causing it to become darker and translucent. Small lights stayed in her mane even after the multi-coloured sparks disappeared. Night was a little surprised as Luna's mane moved towards him resembling a tentacle wrapping itself around his hand. He almost fought it before remembering what Luna had said. He felt his hand start to heat up causing a burning sensation to envelop his skin. The next second his hand became numb, and he fell to the ground succumbing to his weight as he started feeling cold. Luna retracted her mane shivering and imbued her mane with magic before she spoke again. "Y-YOU'RE MOST SUITED FOR THE ALTERATION OF THE PHYSICS AROUND YOU. ALSO, YOUR MAGIC RESERVE IS PATHETIC. I ONLY TOOK ENOUGH MAGIC TO CAST A SIMPLE SPELL, AND YOU'RE ALREADY SPENT. IF YOU ARE TO HOPE TO GAIN THE MEANS TO DEFEND YOURSELF JOSH ROVERS, WE SHALL HAVE TO REPEAT THIS PROCESS THREE TIMES A DAY FOR A WEEK AND FORCE YOU INTO SLEEP TO REPLENISH YOUR POWER. AND THANKS TO YOUR FAILURE THAT MEANS THAT WE SHALL SHARE A TENT SO THAT WE ARE NOT COMPELLED TO KISS TO DECEIVE THE GUARDS OF OUR 'FEELINGS'. GET UP AND SET UP OUR TENT.THE SOONER YOU REST THE SOONER WE CAN DO IT AGAIN." Luna said as she levitated the tent parts to herself. Given how magically exhausted he was she doubted Night would actually be able to get up, let alone set up a tent. Much to her surprise Night got up and spoke in his strange language as he began setting up the tent. It was only after he had set up the tent and fainted from exhausted that Luna realized that she had forced him to do it with magic. {I'm sure he would believe me if I said that mind control magic is easier to resist the more you are exposed to it. For now I must get him inside a sleeping bag and prepare to explain to the guards that we are sharing a bed.} As Night was sleeping the guards began to come back in groups of two carrying absurd amounts of firewood. Once all the guards were accounted for, Luna spoke. "My loyal night guard. I shall Uhm share a tent with Night Shadow to um make sure his magic doesn't go out of control as we will be increasing his magic reserve at a dangerous rate." Luna said as she fidgeted with her hooves. "Um, princess sorry for asking, but why are you even teaching him magic?" one of the guards inquired "Ah well, he asked us to teach him so he could better defend me. I did say it was unnecessary, but he was persuasive. Set up your tents and make a meal I am sure Night will be famished when he wakes up and I know for a fact that he can eat meat so please make enough for him as well."As Luna said this she went inside the tent where Night slept and closed the shutter leaving six terrified guards in her leave.
Chapter-27 For freedom[Edited]Author's Note Edited by Bronyprophet http://www.fimfiction.net/user/Bronyprophet Comment if you feel like it Chapter-27 For freedom[Edited] "Princess Luna I am sorry to disturb you. But the guards wanted you to make sure that the food is acceptable before Night Shadow awoke," the rather excited Vibrant Arts said as she barged into the tent where Night was resting using Luna's back as a pillow. "Then perhaps you should be quieter miss Arts," Luna said in a hushed tone as Luna got up, doing her best not to disturb Night's slumber as she left the tent to investigate the food. Night was awoken from a cold breeze. As he was still yawning, Night felt something sharp hit his forehead. The surprise shook him from his drowsiness, and he looked around searching for his attacker. Much to his surprise, all he saw was a paper plane laying on the ground before him. Curious he picked the piece of paper and unfolded it, discovering a message written on it. "If there is anything you desire, come alone to the woods near the camp now. We can negotiate a deal. If you don't come alone or you're followed, I shall retract this offer. Feel free to bring your weapons but know that, if you attack me you will regret it." {This is unexpected. I suppose I must take the risk, seeing as how Luna has used her magic to control me against my will again I should take, some parchment and my swords to make sure we can communicate.} As Night thought this he grabbed some parchment, quills, and an ink bottle. He placed his items and the message in the pockets of his jeans. He then proceeded to strap his swords to his back with straps that went over his shirt. He was just about to exit the tent when Luna entered, and his lips met her muzzle resembling a kiss. Luna was surprised at the thing that had stopped her from entering the tent. But in the next moment she noticed Night staring at her eyes in surprise. Sudden realization struck her, and her horn lit up throwing Night out of the tent and Night landed painfully outside of the tent on his back. Once Luna came back to her senses, she rushed to Night's side, who was still trying to catch his breath and used her magic to speak as she healed him. "WE ARE SORRY, IT WAS JUST SO UNEXPECTED, PLEASE FORGIVE ME," Luna said in a pleading voice as the guards gathered around them wanting to see what all the commotion was When Night's new minor wounds were gone, he got up and proceeded to grab a piece parchment, quill, and the ink bottle from the pockets of his jeans. Then started to write a message calmly before presenting it to Luna. "For the third time today you have used your magic on me without permission or reason. I am going to go hunting in the woods. If either you or any of the guards follow me; I will be eating a pony tonight." Luna gulped and stepped away from Night as he crumbled the message and put it into his pocket, before walking into the woods. Two of the guards wished to follow him to make sure he was safe. But the princess swiftly stopped them and reminded them that he defeated over one hundred guards alone. The guards accepted it as fear crossed their faces at the memory. Then agreed to eat the food they had cooked and get some much-needed rest. {That was unplanned but it worked out for the better at least I am confident that this mysterious person will show up. I wonder if they can actually follow up on their offer.} As Night thought, he noticed a paper plane fly towards him as he did he hastily snatched it from the air mid-flight. "Thank you for coming alone. I do not wish to reveal my identity yet. Simply write your desire on the parchment, leave it, and head back for your camp. You will find a dead cockatrice near the forest edge that will help with your deceit. A sign of good will." {How did this mysterious stranger learn about the lie I used to get here alone? And they even prepared something to help me keep that lie to prevent me from hunting to avoid the possibility of me running into this mysterious character. If anything they have proven themselves resourceful. I will give them a chance.} Night thought as he got his ink and quill and wrote his reply before he proceeded to toss the parchment to the ground and head back to the camp. Once Night was out of sight, someone picked up the parchment and read the desire that Night had written. "FREEDOM!" As Night walked back to the camp, he noticed the half lizard half chicken body that was lying on his path. He picked it and walked towards the camp. Upon exiting the woods, he was greeted by a worried Luna, who spoke without giving him any time to react. "NIGHT CAN WE TAKE IT THAT THOU WILL NOT BREAK OUR TRUST AND ATTACK OUR SUBJECTS." As Night took out his parchment, quill, and ink bottle out of his jeans, Luna's horn began to glow. Shadow was annoyed at that fact and said something in his language but went on to write a message and present it to the princess. "So long as you, write your words, and don't use your magic on me without my permission or for good reason. I will not harm your subjects, or your sister without permission or for a good cause. And of course if you wish to keep your deceit. You will teach me magic." Luna relaxed after reading the message and took the writing materials from Night and wrote her reply. "I agree to your terms, but be warned should you kiss us again without warning I will use my magic on you even if it were by chance. Once you are done cooking and eating your dinner, I will drain you of your magic again. It is so you can work up the magic reserves you will need for spell casting." As Night read the answered, he nodded in agreement then began heading for the fire spearing the cockatrice on one of his swords. At the display, Luna barely held her dinner down but decided not to comment.
Chapter-30 Has joined the party [Edited]Author's Note Proofread by Bronyprophet http://www.fimfiction.net/user/Bronyprophet Comment Chapter-30 Has joined the party [Edited] Night, Luna and the night guards, hadn't seen the outskirts of Ponyville when they met the six element bearers. Before even a single word could be exchanged Rainbow Dash charged shouting. "Stand back girls, Nightmare Moon is back." As Rainbow got closer, the guards surrounded Luna and pointed their spears at her. Dash thought she could fly around their spears, and she would have attempted it, if she weren't also met by Nights piercing gaze, which stopped her in her place. A few seconds later Twilight appeared in a burst of magic speaking in a frantic manner. "Rainbow stop, that's not Nightmare Moon, its princess Luna don't you remember we used the elements of harmony on her?" As Twilight said this, she noticed that Rainbow Dash had stopped and was now looking at the strange diamond dog Nightmare Moon had summoned. She knew that the dog was dangerous as her brother had sent her a letter claiming it had fought and won against more than half the royal guard. {No there's no way this creature could have done that. It doesn't even have a horn, and the girls defeated it during the summer sun celebration. But Shiny wouldn't lie I need to ask I must know.} As Twilight was beginning to speak, Pinkie surprised everyone by appearing behind Luna as confetti flew everywhere, and Pinkie started hummed a strange tune. Once she was done with the strange tune, she disappeared behind Luna's Mane and reappeared next to the still shocked Rainbow and Twilight as Rarity and Apple Jack appeared. "Oh dear please tell me, that you haven't been walking around Canterlot with those common clothes. They don't even match." -Rarity said in an exaggerated tone as she noticed Night's jeans and shirt. Ignoring Rarity's comment Luna spoke. "I was unaware that you were so proficient in time magic, bearer of laughter," Luna said in a still slightly shocked tone. "Magic? I don't use magic princess. I mean duh I don't even have a horn, so that would be dangerous, and I don't want to hurt ponies or make them sad by hurting myself. I just use my pinkie sense to tell me where I would make the most ponies happy, and then I go there and surprise them. I mean, everypony loves random surprises especially if they have confetti and balloons in them. So you see silly Loony Luna it's just my pinkie sense, and please call me Pinkie." As Pinkie ended her speech, which took less than ten seconds somehow, she managed to grab the other five element bearers in a hug that shook them from their stunned expressions. {So she isn't even aware that she is doing it. Perhaps it is for the best she remains ignorant. If she thinks, she might hurt somepony with her power, she would be more likely to do it.} Luna thought before she spoke. "That is a most interesting skill but for now we should continue our journey to the mountain where the dragon has taken refuge." As Luna said this all the ponies agreed except Fluttershy, and Night noticed this. {The sooner this is resolved the sooner I can get back to training magic. I need to make Fluttershy more resolved to do this.} Night thought as he walked towards Fluttershy, but his path was blocked off by Twilight and Rainbow Dash. "And just what do you think you are doing?" Twilight asked in a stern voice. "I just need to speak with Fluttershy to make sure this is resolved as fast as possible so I can return to my training," Night said calmly "A likely story you can speak from there. I still remember what you threatened to do." Rainbow said in an arrogant voice. "That was because of magic If I truly wished to fight you then you'd be dead," Night replied annoyed which caused every ponies expression to turn into one of horror. "But that's not important for now Fl-" Night began to say before he was interrupted by Rainbow. "Ha, I beat you alone when I was going easy on you I can definitely beat you now." Rainbow declared smugly. "Is that a challenge?" Night asked in a challenging tone as a broad grin appeared on his face. Noticing this tone Luna spoke in a pleading voice. "No need to fight amongst ourselves, we need to focus on dealing with a dragon," Upon hearing this Dash smirked and said confidently. "Don't worry princess it won't take any time at all," As Dash said this, she charged towards Night surprising the other ponies. Night merely observed her movements and as she came closer. {Still So predictable} Night thought as he stepped to the side. Much to his surprise Rainbow changed her course accordingly and headed for him again without changing her speed. There was no time for Night to step aside again and even if he could, he suspected that it wouldn't be any more effective than it was the first time. He extended his hands and grabbed Dash's hooves as they came into reach, then jumped from the ground and allowed the force of the blow to carry him rather than taking damage. Dash wasn't slowing down despite the newly added uneven weight. After a few seconds when she looked up to see why she hadn't felt herself hit a solid mass. She was greeted by Nights broad smile and eyes that made her feathers shiver with fear. Before she knew what was happening, Night extended his arms and pushed her to the left while propelling himself to the right. As Night landed, he fell backward and made two complete turns before he rose to his feet with a rather calm and satisfied expression. Rainbow Dash on the other side of Princess Luna and the guards crashed into the ground and left a rather long if shallow line in the dirt road. As Night headed to Rainbow not knowing if she had withstood his counterattack he was held in place by Luna's voice. "ENOUGH!" "We should head for the mountain where the dragon awaits. Guards make sure that Miss Rainbow Dash is okay and heal her wounds with magic." Once Luna had finished speaking the guards accepted their orders and helped Rainbow. Shortly after that Night regained the movement of his body but kept staring at Luna before he turned his head towards the other five element bearers and found Fluttershy, and spoke in a commanding voice. "Why are you doing this Fluttershy?" Fluttershy tried to hide from the intense gaze as she heard the question, but she couldn't. Wanting the attention to be on anything but her she answered meekly. "Uhm well, I wanted to help make um sure ah that the dragon um didn't hurt anypony, um but ah, I am afraid of dragons." Upon hearing this, the other ponies were surprised but Night spoke calmly before any of them could say anything. "Then go home. You'll be nothing but a burden like this. Don't worry I will make sure your friends aren't hurt, and if they fail I will kill the dragon." The calm way he spoke about killing made everypony uneasy except for Luna. Fluttershy, however, shouted with determination her eyes flaring. "You will not kill a dragon. All creatures should live and care for one another!" As Fluttershy was breathing heavily and staring at Night, he merely smiled and answered unaffected by the stare. "Well then show me your determination, and make sure you don't fail Fluttershy." After saying this, Night walked back to Luna's side, and once Rainbow was healed of her minor bruises and cuts, the group headed for the mountain with an uneasy silence heavy in the air.
Chapter-31 The Climb[Edited]Author's Note Proofread by Bronyprophet http://www.fimfiction.net/user/Bronyprophet Sorry its not the dragon chapter but I sort of need to establish their relationship before the GGG and its easiest in strenuous circumstance. Also a bit of characterization about Josh's pride in his title. Comment on anything and know that I already suspect you hate me delaying progression of the story for character development to which I say. Shoganai. Chapter-31 The Climb[Edited] Once Rainbow Dash stood up again, she walked to her friends while staring at Night. "You only got lucky dog, and what gives you the right to say things like that. Fluttershy might not be as awesome as me, but she is my friend, and I won't stand for you badmouthing my friends." Dash said in a threatening tone. "There is no luck in a fight, just things you don't notice, as for Fluttershy I only said what I saw." At hearing this Rainbow tried to fly at Night again, but was stopped by Twilight gripping her tail with her magic. "That's enough Rainbow we need to get along, at least until we deal with the dragon; Princess Celestia thought that they might help in this mission. I don't like it either, but we have to focus on dealing with the dragon right now." Twilight said in a calming voice. "Yeah okay Twi, but mark my words this isn't over dog," Rainbow said staring at Night. As the group began walking towards the mountain, Princess Luna spoke up wanting to break the uncomfortable silence, which had broken out after Dash's words. "Um, actually Night Shadow, isn't a diamond dog." Luna said in a nervous tone. "Not a diamond dog? Then what is he? A hornless minotaur, no the hooves are all wrong. Princess Luna, what is he, if he is not a hairless diamond dog?" Twilight spoke in a frantic manner. "Calm down Twilight, we have more than enough time to speak as we walk. He said his kind was called hueman." Luna began to speak in a comforting voice before Night called from her other side. "Not hueman, it's human, and I think you would get better answers from me. Seeing as I was almost killed twice by your Princesses lack of knowledge on the subject," - Night said calmly. "And why should we trust you hueman?" Dash asked putting emphasis on the last word. Twilight and Luna both looked a bit worried at what Night's reaction might be. "Because I have nothing to gain by lying horse." Night said with annoyance glaring at Rainbow, who was flying on the other side of Luna. He attempted to emphasise horse and judging by the ponies gasps he knew he had succeeded. "Horse how dare you, I'll beat it into you that we are ponies," Rainbow yelled at Night. "Do it if you can, I won't lose to anyone who doesn't use magic, and this time I won't stop after one counter attack." Night said as a grin appeared on his face in a challenging tone. {I need to stop this before he actually hurts somepony. But what can I threaten him to make him behave. Night is acting like a foal, and I can't punish him in anyway that won't end badly. Magic yes I can still try that. I hope this works.} Luna thought as she spoke before Rainbow had a chance to attack Night or taunt him into attacking her. "Night stop this, or did you fall in love with Miss Dash?" Luna said in a slightly hurt voice, as she looked Night in the eyes. Her stare was conveying that if he continued, she would make him regret it. {Did I say something wrong? I thought I was clear that I hated Rainbow; maybe I did something without realizing it. Oh no, I can't risk our deceit being found out, especially when I am still training in magic. I must act fast can't let the lie be found out.} Night thought as he took his left arm and put it around Luna's neck, pulling her closer to him. "I will only be bound to you," Night said in a gentle voice, as the ponies stared at him and Luna. "Well, as long as you understand, and please stop acting like a foal, it's shameful," Luna said in a calm voice that carried a hint of satisfaction in it. "I will try, but I do have to defend the title of Weaponmaster, if anyone attacks me, I will defeat them. Don't worry if they are ponies I will do my best not to kill them. Also, I thought we agreed I would act as I feel, I should or are you considering accepting my proposal?" As Night said this, Luna turned a violet colour, and it took a whole minute of uncomfortable silence. She realized that the proposal he was speaking of was their new agreement. As she could not agree or disagree to owe him a favour without sounding suspicious, Luna answered in the only way she could. "I am, considering it," Luna said with an unenthusiastic voice. As she did, the element bearers stopped in their tracks, the guards to their credit, only missed a beat, but then continued trotting as if nothing strange was said. "We should hurry, if you want to make it back to Ponyville by nightfall." Luna commented as she turned and saw the bearers, paralyzed forms. Her words seemed to snap them out of it as they began walking again, up the mountain. Before long, Rarity spoke and broke the strange silence. "Princess I don't mean to pry, but what is this proposal Night spoke of?" She asked in a conspiratorial manner. "My relationship with Night Shadow, is a personal matter, and I would appreciate it if you do not ask such blunt questions in the future." Luna said defensively causing Rarity to stop walking, until she was at the back of the group with Fluttershy and Apple Jack. With that the silence returned. Luna could only think of two things as she continued to walk up the mountain path, next to Night. {His body sure is warm for not having fur. But what was I thinking breaking this beautiful silence. I mean really, what would have happened if Night didn't get the hint, or decided to ignore it everything would have fallen apart. No this silence is calming it's peaceful. I like it.}
Chapter-32 Dragon [Un-Edited]Seeing the smoking cave Luna spoke reluctantly breaking the peaceful silence yet again. "Twilight Sparkle we are only here to assist you as such would you please share with us your plan for dealing with the dragon."-Luna said calmly. "Uhm yes of course princess. The plan, can't forget about the plan. Well I will go in with Flutershy and Rainbow while Pinkie, AJ, Rarity and you prepare to subdue the dragon if its not ready for negotiating."- Twilight said confidently. "Are you sure of those groups Twilight the elements of harmony only work when used together?"-Luna said with a bit of concern in her voice. "Elements princess? We didn't bring them. But I am sure we can handle it I have excellent negotiating skills and Flutershy has a way with animals and if the dragon doesn't wish to reason Rainbow can just distract it by flying around it." -As she heard this Luna's face became a pale blue. Twilight turned and headed to speak with her friends but was stopped by Night speaking up. "From what I've heard this dragon might be too strong to subdue I ask that you allow me to kill it if the negotiations fail." As night said this in a calm manner Twilight turned with anger on her face. "The negotiations won't fail and if they do since you can't assist in subduing the dragon without hurting it I order you to stay and watch as ponies who can do it take care of it." -Twilight said her horn glaring. As she finished speaking she disappeared in a bright light and reappeared where her friends were. Not much later Rainbow lazily flew above Night and Luna and said in a teasing manner. "I guess you'll see how we ponies can do things you Huemans can't."- Night glared at her as she said this but Luna still stood still. Taking this victory Rainbow flew off towards the cave entrance as Night let go of Luna and climbed a particularly big boulder and prepared to observe the ponies strategy. As Rainbow, Twilight and Flutershy entered the smoking dark cave Night noticed how unorganized their formation and the formation of the 9 ponies who stood waiting in front of the cave were. Furthermore they had not waited for the Luna to make her way to them and they only had 3-4 magic users to defend them. If what Luna had said about Pinkie was true and assuming this dragon had elemental breath like the dragons Night remembered from legends. {It might be annoying but I hope they succeed then I won't have to waste any more time here and can continue my training.} As Night thought this the mountain rumbled and a yellow and purple ball shot out from the cave. It hit Pinkie Pie, AJ, Rarity and the 4 non-pegasus guards and the force slammed them into Nights bolder shattering it. Once Night had regained his balance he saw the unconscious bodies of 5 of the 6 element bearers and 4 of the royal guards some of their limbs were bent in the wrong direction but they were all breathing.{Guess the plan changed.} As Night turned back towards the cave he was greeted by a torrent of fire. He couldn't escape it and he just stood still hoping that he would die instantly and not be tormented by having to suffer a slow death. In the last second before the fire reached him he saw a transparent pale blue magic come between him and the fire and absorbing the flames. Then he heard Luna's voice. "Help Rainbow and the others if you must kill the dragon but don't let them get hurt. I will protect the fallen."-Luna said with conviction.{I might all him a favour for this but its not like I can refuse anything he asks so I might as well get something out of it.} "Of course." {I have to repay her for saving my life even if she only did it to protect herself.} As Night said this he drew his 2 swords and walked to the side of the barrier. When Night was to the edge of the barrier he saw Rainbow Dash fly out of the cave followed by an enormous red lizard with claws and feet. Unlike the dragons he had read about this one had limbs and wings but its scales looked every bit as strong as the tales and it had spat out fire. Watching the dragon fly he realized he had no way of reaching it and if he waited for it to return to its lair the 2 guards and Rainbow would become its snacks. He thought for any possible ways but in the end he came up with only one plan. "Rainbow Guards bring the dragon down to the ground somehow."-Once Night yelled this the two guards prepared their spears and intercepted Rainbows path. As the dragon passed by them they pointed their spears at its eyes and before it could slow down or change direction the spears pierced his eyes. The dragon didn't even know what was happening and continued to fly the force of speed put pleasure on the wooden spears and they shattered. The two royal guards screamed in pain along with the dragon as they hit its wings splinters sticking in their hooves their air being knocked out of them from the pressure. The dragon was angry it screamed and spat fire all around itself and by pure luck it hit the edge of Rainbows wing. With her loss of balance and pain Rainbow started falling towards the ground along with the 2 guards who were unconscious. As Luna saw the 3 figures falling she extended her magic as fast as she could while keeping a barrier if the dragons spouts fire in her direction. Unfortunately she was not fast enough and she couldn't slow down one of the guards enough fell on her left wing and yelled put in pain. Luna dropped the shield and brought all 3 to the ground before her before she made a new barrier. Before her was Rainbow dash with a slightly burned wing twitching in pain a royal pegasus guard and the screaming form of Vibrant Arts whose left wing was mangled beyond recognition. The feathers were twisted and bone fragments poked out in every direction. It was held by a slack flesh and blood poured out of it at an alarming rate. {I must heal this wing fast or the guard might die.} As Luna began to heal the wing however she felt a strong blow to the shield.{No I need to concentrate or I can't heal and the dragon wont stop now that he knows we are here tanks to the screams. } As Luna thought this she cast a silence spell on the barrier in the hopes that the dragon would stop its attack and began to use basic magic to control the blood flow of Vibrant Arts. Night seeing the dragon attack the barrier realized that it was only doing it because of the screams once the screams disappeared. He took his 2 swords and hit them together while shouting at the dragon. The dragon instantly turned towards the sound while still standing on the barrier. As soon as the dragon turned Night ran to his left not wanting to risk the dragon sending fire in his direction. The dragon jumped off the shield and flew to where Night used to be as Luna began healing Vibrant Arts left wing. As the dragon stood in the spot trying to find the one who caused the noise it roared and swung its tail around. Night realizing he couldn't reach the throat of the dragon sneaked up behind it avoiding its tail as it came around and then used as much power as he could to swing at the dragons leg. The sword smashed the scales but got stuck in between them. From the new pain the dragon spat fire around itself which Night barely escaped by grabbing hold of the dragons tail. From the scales on the tail Night cut his arms and legs and blood began flowing down his body. As the dragon began to calm down Night let go of its tail and with a loud scream spun around and using both hands swung the sword he was still holding into the one that was stuck into the dragons leg. The sword that was stuck in the dragons leg shattered along with the scales that were holding it and impaled itself into the dragons soft muscles. As the dragon fell to the ground Night managed to jump away despite his injuries but the dragon breathed fire yet again in the direction of Luna's barrier. Luna had managed to withstand the pain from Night getting hurt and kept the barrier up while healing Vibrant Arts wing. She was surprised by a sudden surge of pressure against the shield and lost control of her healing spell. The uncontrolled spell ended up cutting Vibrant's wing of and she awoke from her half conscious state screaming with pain. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH." Night knew he had to finish the fight with the next blow the dragon was big and if it got up again it would be hard to strike it down. {I need to end this but how my blows cant even go trough its scales. His wings don't have scales. If I make a big enough wound it will bleed out. But how do I cut trough the wings they are too thick at the base to be cut in just one swing. Magic yes I did want to continue my training what better training then practice?} -As Night thought this he climbed the on top of the shaking dragon who was laying on his right side and carefully positioned his sword on the dragons left wings base before he spoke. "A meaningless death." - As Night said this he focused his magic into making the sword heavier. His wounds began glowing in a grey light and he felt as though each wound was tearing his arm apart. Using the last of his will power Night channelled even more magic power into the sword. In the next moment Night was pulled down by his sword cutting of the two wings of the dragon along with all the scales flesh and meat that was in between the two appendages. Once Night fell to the ground he landed on his legs and was rewarded by pain from his wounds the sword didn't stop however and kept on going Night held it until it began to get swallowed my the ground at which point Night pushed himself sideways from the hilt. As Night was turning to lie on his back to see if he managed to kill the dragon he heard a loud scream of pain that sounded unlike anything he had heard before from the dragon. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHA"-As he heard the deafening scream Night noticed the massive mass of bloody meat get closer to him and then surround him. Blood was dripping all around him he was bleeding and there was no light. {A meaningless death indeed.} Was all Night thought of before he passed out from magic exhaustion. A familiar cold sensation flowing trough his body. Luna was on the verge of collapsing but she felt Nights despair trough their bond. For the first time since the link was made she felt something other then pain from the link. {I must save him or else my body will shatter. I can't save him. My magic isn't enough. He will die, I will die.} As Luna thought on her approaching death she couldn't help but cry and sob in a loud manner as she said. "I can't s-save him. H-he will die." The ponies around Luna were snapped from their pain and shock by her words. Twilight's horn glowed and a magical line extended to Luna's horn. "You can use my magic to help him princess just direct me."- As Twilight said this Luna felt the enormous amount of magic that the element of magic possessed. It wasn't as much as an alicorn's but it was more then enough to save Night. Luna's horn glowed in a pale blue light and Night's unconscious blood covered body was teleported on her back. The ponies gasped from all the blood that was staining the princesses fur. As she knew that there weren't that many injuries Luna focused what was left of the magic power she had and the power which Twilight had given her control of and cast a spell to heal all of the ponies and Night. Unfortunately due to the magic residue from her past attempts of healing Vibrant Arts wing the wing was unaffected by the spell. As the spell was coming to an end Luna fainted from magic exhaustion. Her only thoughts as she did was. { We are all going to live.} and a feeling if weight being lifted from her. Author's Note Clothes suggestions still needed Finally dragon fight also first fight where Josh/Night wasn't OP Comment if you want
Chapter-33 View Points[Edited]Author's Note Chapters are getting a bit longer again. I am sorry for all the people who don't have the time to read longer chapters. I am trying to keep them short. Edited by our Magic theorist purpleninja102 http://www.fimfiction.net/user/purpleninja102 Gamer91 sorry but this was the closest I could bring it while keeping it somewhat believable. Flutershy has lost 20 from warrior spirit Comments are welcome like maybe if I overdid Josh/ Night's rudeness (keep in mind he genuinely believed he was going to die for the ponies) Chapter-33 View Points[Edited] Luna awoke shocking everypony. She found herself being carried by a unicorn 2 earth ponies and a pegasus guards on a stretcher made from a guards tent while Vibrant Arts and the other unicorn guard were covering the rear of the group. Twilight had taken the responsibility of carrying Nights unconscious body using her magic and was detailing his physique without touching his blood stained clothes. Upon noticing Luna's gaze Twilight made the scroll and quill she was using to document her findings disappear and spoke. "Princess Luna how are you awake so soon after magically draining yourself? We thought that you would be out for at least a day."-Twilight asked summoning another quill and scroll. "It becomes easier to regain ones magic with practice. I would like to know what became of the dragon? I did see it had fallen to the ground but if its still alive it might attack the near pony settlements once it awakens."- Luna said in a serious tone. The ponies seemed uneasy at her question even to the point where Flutershy was on the verge of crying. Noticing this Luna turned her gaze to her guards as she jumped off her stretcher. "Well princess we shouldn't worry about the dragon. Its heart along with a large amount of its blood and lungs left its body trough a rather large hole in its back where his wings used to be." -The pegasus guard said shivering at the memory. "I see, did it put up much of a fight? It seemed rather weakened when Night brought it down."- The princess asked preparing to use her magic to heal somepony if need be. "Um No princess Night Shadow brought it down quite permanently."- The guard said turning a rather sickly blue colour as he remembered the dragon yet again. His wings snapping shut tight. "Well then Vibrant Arts, Stormy Cloud I hear by appoint you my personal guards for your actions here today."-At this Stormy grinned but Vibrant Arts just looked at her wing and spoke. "I can't accept that princess. I will be of no use to the guard with a wing like this."- As Luna looked at the wing she remembered her failure. The wing was so infused with residue magic that no spell would work on it properly and it was beyond anything medicine could help as far as she knew. {No I cant let this be she lost her flight I can't take her job from her too.} "You will be my personal guard miss Arts if you believe that your lack of wings will prevent you from your duties I would be happy to supervise your study of magic as I am doing for Night. Or alternatively I suppose you could ask him for training in the art of wielding weapons. He did prove that his skills have no equal."-As Vibrant heard magic she began to tremble but once she heard of the suggestion of Night teaching her to wield weapons she fell to the ground and hid behind her hooves and began sobbing. Everypony but the guards looked at Vibrant in a questioning manner and the guards were standing still as statues. It was at this moment that Luna realized that her suggestion must have sounded like a death sentence to Vibrant Arts due to the "Test" all night guards took and she hurried to correct herself. "I am sure that he would not hurt you miss Arts. After all he did not hurt even one pony during the test nor did he hurt miss Dash when she attacked him earlier. You will have to chose which though as Night has developed a bit of a distaste for magic users due to me and my actions."-Luna lowered her head as she said this. Vibrant Arts and the other guards shivered at the word test and Twilight seemed to get a nervous tick in her eye. Once Vibrant calmed down she spoke quietly. "Very well princess. I shall ask Night Shadow to teach me and trust in your judgement."- Vibrant said with a trembling voice. "I don't see why ya'all are so afraid. Night here's just a scrawny hornless minotaur I mean sure he might be fast on his feet but ya'all are the royal guards, what got ya so scared of im?" -Apple Jack asked annoyed at how the guards trembled at the very mention of Night. "You don't understand, you weren't there." - The unicorn guard said as Vibrant hid behind him. "Ahem, what I believe my guard is referring to is the test all night guards had to take under Nights request. You see he wished to ensure my safety as our fates are bound and I decided that it would be a good chance for me to find his limits. He fought off 143 royal guards with 13 captains armed with nothing but a monkey wrench without harming anypony of course."-Luna said in a nonchalant way trying to downplay the achievement. All stared at Luna as if she had grown a second head then they stared at Night's floating sleeping form as Twilights magic fizzled out from the information. Luna used her magic and managed to catch Night before he hit the ground. As Luna was still trying to conserve her magic so she could bring night rather then leave it to her sister Night was placed on her back and held in place by her wings. Before anyone could comment Night shot awake and grabbed Luna in a tight grip. It only took him five seconds to realize that he was still alive and where he was and let go of Luna. The two of them fell to the road Luna trying to regain her breathing and Night simply succumbing to dizziness. Once Night came to his senses he was picked up and forced to lie back on Luna's back by a blue aura. "Rest for now Night you still need to regain your magical energy."- Luna said sternly. "Oh my does this mean you have accepted his proposal princess?"-Rarity asked in a coy voice. {If I say no or maybe he might think that I am backing out of my word and won't do this favour. Oh great I hoped this could be postponed at least until the gala where I could have a disagreement with him and end this false relationship.} "Um yes I have decided to give him a chance and accept his proposal." "Give him a chance? So its not a wedding proposal?"-Rarity asked sounding a bit disappointed. To which Luna blushed and rapidly turned almost dropping Night from her back. Before she had a chance to protest Night spoke up. "You ponies sure have interesting strategies about doing things. My ways might not be pleasant but at least I know that I would protect that which is important to me." -As Night words were heard Flutershy and Rainbow lowered their heads in shame but Twilight spoke defiantly. "Oh yeah and what would you have done better if you were in charge of the plan?"-Twilight asked in a smug Canterlot tone. "Bring down the cave entrance and let the dragon suffocate in its smoke."- Night answered without hesitation but then continued." Or if I was supposed to give negotiations a try hide all non-unicorns around the cave and prepare for an ambush. Then have the unicorns either make sounds or send magic inside the cave to draw the dragon out. If he attacks upon seeing the unicorns kill him while he is trying to break trough their barriers if not wait and if he doesn't understand reason kill him."- As the ponies heard the meticulous plans being said Rarity spoke up. "I thought you were a gentlecolt but it would appear that you are nothing but a scoundrel."-Rarity said sounding offended. "For the second time someone has claimed I do not follow your foolish teachings. I will say it once so remember it well. I am a Weaponmaster I have devoted my life to the sole art of wielding weapons. Weapons are by nature tools made for fighting. In order to truly master any weapon you must troll away notions such as unjust or unfair. Or are you truly so narrow minded that you would rather die along with those you call friends to a creature that is faster stronger and can breath fire because you didn't use every weapon you had at your disposal. I didn't believe for a second that you would succeed if your negotiations failed. I wouldn't have even bothered saving you if it wasn't for Luna after all you failed to bring the one thing that would have compensated for your failing."-At hearing Night's angry voice the 6 element bearers began sobbing. Rainbow and A.J. wanted to say something, to defend their actions but nothing came to mind. Honour truly was worthless when faced with the lives of their friends and they hadn't even argued when Twilight had decided not to take the elements. Finally Luna's voice came to their salvation. "That's enough Night." Luna said in a voice that suggested that she would stop him with magic if he didn't either shut up or apologise. "I am sorry I merely wanted to point their flaws so I am not forced to protect them and be taken away from my personal matters. As for my words to you Flutershy it would appear that my trust in your spirit was false."-Night said in a rather sad voice rather then angry or annoyed hopped off of Luna's back and began to walk dizzily along the path. He made 20 paces before the magic exhaustion he was still suffering from caught up to him and he fell face first on the road. Feeling pain in her forehead and muzzle Luna sighed and picked and placed the passed out Night back on her back beckoning the other ponies to move. And so the 13 ponies walked back to Ponyville in a calming silence.
Chapter-34 Favours[Un-Edited]The peaceful silence Luna had enjoyed was destroyed when Twilight spoke up as the group walked to Ponivile. "He might have been harsh but he did use facts and he did save us."-She said to no pony in particular. "You can't be serious Twilight he made Flutershy cry."-Rainbow protested. "Uhm well he uh is s-scary but um he only said what uhm he did because he um believed in me and he did protect us even after I failed."-Flutershy said meekly as she lowered her head. "No he didn't princess Luna protected us." Rainbow protested yet again not liking that her friends are defending the human. "And he protected me and by extension you miss Dash. As strong as I am I couldn't have defeated the dragon while keeping up the barrier."-Hearing Luna say this Rarity decided to speak as well. "Yes and he even sacrificed his clothes in the process. They might have been mismatched but the starry motif on the shirt and the design of the jeans were both wonderful. I know I will make him an attire he could use to fight so that this travesty doesn't happen again. As thanks for saving my life of course."- As she heard the last bit AJ spoke up. "Well shoot, ah neva thought of it like that but ah guess we do owe im thanks fer that don't we. Ah think ah'll give im some of the apple family sider."-At these words rainbow landed and looked at the ground in shame. "Oh me too, me too If we are all thanking him I will make him a supper duper party to make him smile."-Pinkie said in an enthusiastic tone as she swung her hooves in the air. "While I am sure Night would appreciate the gratitude as soon as we ensure that you are save in Ponivile we must head for Canterlot ."-Luna said in a calm voice. "But, but the party." Pinkie said as she somehow instantaneously appeared in front of Luna and adorned pleading eyes. "I am sorry but my sister must know what happened so we can decide what to do if more dragons appear. I know, you all have invitations to the Grand Galloping Gala if you want you can thank him then as Night will be attending. As for you miss Rarity I can have his measurements sent to you if you wish."-Luna said without missing a beat and walked past Pinkie. As she did Pinkie cheered up a bit at the mention of the gala. "I guess that means this is goodbye for now princess we reached a few minutes ago as we spoke. At the least we can send you off from the train station."-Twilight said in a hopeful tone. "And please do send the measurements I cant wait to design unique clothes for a one of a kind creature."- Rarity said as the group reached the train station. "Princess please tell him that I will make sure to make him smile at the gala."-Pinkie said as the guards and Luna carrying Night on her back entered the train. A royal cart was added especially for them as soon as Luna had expressed the wish to travel to Canterlot, despite her stating that it was unneeded. Luna had Night lean against her and watched him sleep as she thought of how she had felt his feelings of giving up. {If Twilight wasn't there I would have left him die left myself die. But I could always make a new body for myself so why was I so sad? Did his feelings pass trough the bond so strongly that I lost myself in them? I must be even more careful now especially since he now has a Favour he could ask me at any time. What will he even ask for?} As Luna thought this Night began to open his eyes and move startling Luna. {Ouh my head hurts, what happened.}-As Night thought this he awoke to the face of Luna staring at him. Startled he tried to back away but was gripped by her magic as he felt a falling sensation. "Guards please leave the cart now that Night is awake I have matters to discuss with him."-Luna said in a commanding voice. Once the guards left Luna cast a silence spell over the cart before she spoke again. "Josh Rovers you saved us and as we agreed I shall grant thee a boon so long as it is within reason. I wo"- Luna said hesitantly but was cut of by Josh. "That would not be necessary I merely saved the others because you wouldn't leave them and if you died so would I. Even if my death is meaningless I would prefer to know that I tried everything I could to survive."- As Josh said this Luna felt relived and distraught at the same time. Happy that she didn't owe Night a favour but also unnerved at the memory of how she felt when Night had given up on surviving. It was a cold and empty feeling that Luna had not felt before. "T-That is nice to hear however I would need your help again. I must request that you allow me to use magic on you during the Grand Galloping Gala. Afterwards you will end our false relationship. I know that you do not enjoy magic being used on you but I need you to attack only with words as should you use weapons I am certain that my sister will imprison you."- Luna said hopefully. "Why would we need to wait for the Gala? Its in more then a week." Josh asked perplexed as to why he should wait. It only made it so the deceit was more likely to be discovered. "It has to be where ponies will see it or else my sister might be tempted to use magic to fix it or maybe imprison you as punishment. And It has to be my fault so that the ponies will support your decision. Of course I will consider it a favour since I will be using magic to control you." -Luna said calmly. "Very well you reasoning seems sound so I won't question it. You will continue my training in magic once the deceit is ended correct?"-Night asked fearing that he might have to risk killing himself while trying to learn magic on his own. "Of course I will if I don't you might end up hurting my subjects we won't be able to go out of Canterlot for a while thanks to you killing the dragon. Without a doubt other dragons will seek vengeance for their young once they learn of it and will seek both our lives."- Luna said in a slightly irritated voice. "Now lets plan how you will break up at the gala. We need specific words and movements so its not misinterpreted in any way." -Luna said calmer. "Firstly ... Author's Note You can thank Gamer91 for the mane 6 in this chapter
Chapter-35 Return to Canterlot [Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Magic theorist purpleninja102 Y I know its obvious but I sort of follow the show timeline and just alter it to include Josh. Comment if you feel like it Chapter-35 Return to Canterlot [Edited] As Luna entered the castle grounds carrying Night on her back and being surrounded by her 6 guards under the misty night sky she had crafted for the night she saw Celestias pacing form. As soon as Celestia noticed Luna and the bloodied form of Night on her back she teleported to her sister and spoke. "Sister are you okay? What happened? Why is Night on your back, is he dead?"-Celestia said in a worried manner as she examined her sister for any wounds she might have. "Calm down sister We are all okay as are the element bearers but we do have a lot to discuss. For now would you please send Night to my chambers he used up almost all of his magic reserves fighting the dragon and needs to rest."- Luna said in a calm and calculating tone. "Yes of course Twilights letter was surprisingly lacking in any specifics of what happened apart from stating that the problem was resolved."-Celestia said as her horn lit up and Night disappeared. "Guards once you leave my and Nights belongings you may rest for the Night. Miss Vibrant Arts and sir Stormy Cloud the ceremony for your promotion to the rank of personal guards will be held tomorrow make sure to rest up before then and be in the barracks by noon."- Luna said in a commanding voice. "Yes princess." All 6 guards answered in unison before they headed into the castle. "I am sure you wish to hear of Nights training as well of the dragon sister but I wish to take a bath and cleanse myself from the blood in my fur."- Luna said as she headed past her sister. "I will help you sister I thought that perhaps you were taken from me again when Twilights letter only stated that the dragon problem was resolved."- Celestia said as her horn flared up and the two sisters were teleported to her personal bathroom. "Sister we are not a foal we can bathe ourselves." - Luna protested in a tone that seemed to clash with her statement. "I know Luna I simply wish to converse with you so my mind can be set at ease. I would also like to know why you were carrying Night on your back surely you or some of the unicorn guards had enough magic to levitate him." -Celestia said with a unreadable face. "Very well sister but I would ask that you promise me to be calm until I finish my story."- Luna said sheepishly. "Of course I would sister why do you think I wouldn't?" Celestia asked in a somewhat confused tone. "Its just you seem to shelter me from a lot of things since I returned from my banishment."-Luna said sheepishly as she began to prepare her bath. As she said this Celestia's face went even whiter then usual but she kept quiet expecting for further explanation. {If Night forced himself on her I will chain him up and then pull out his claws and regrow them until he begs for death and then chain him so he cant move and keep him living in darkness until he dies of old age.} As Celestia thought this Luna spoke up. "Uhm I suppose I should start with Nights training. His magic reserve was laughable so much so that I had to drain him of his magic constantly for a week before he could cast the most basic of spells from the magic he was attuned to."-Luna said with a bit of guilt in her voice. "Doing such a ting is dangerous. Why did you do it?You could have made him go unstable and hurt you and the guards."- Celestia said in an angry voice. "I know which is why Night and I shared a tend so I could ensure that his magic remains stable."- As Luna said this Celestia's horn began to glow but before she could use any magic Luna's voice snapped her out of her rage. "TIA you promised." -Luna shouted in an angry voice. Once Celestia was listening again Luna continued. "I did not do that which I suspect you think sister although I have determined to give Night a chance at courting me."- Luna said in an angry tone. Luna waited to see her sisters reaction but Celestia's face and body were frozen in place and she seemed like a statue. Luna continued her story a little more confident. As she began washing her fur with water and mane products. "Night was quite fast to learn control once he had sufficient magic to cast spells he is atoned to physical alteration. I also discovered that Night had guarded me during my sleep."-Luna said with uncertainty. "You didn't know? He has been doing it since the first night you were back. I almost thought he would attack me the first time I saw it. Perhaps we should confine him to the dungeons until we are certain that he wouldn't actually hurt anypony." Celestia said with some hope in her voice. "That would not be necessary Celestia I have come to an understanding with Night. So long as no pony attacks him he will not hurt them. Not now that he has saved my life. Besides I can't allow you to imprison him not now that I know my feelings for him."-Luna said in a pleading manner. "I-I-I did say that I would s-support you in your decision Luna. If you truly believe him I suppose I could give him a chance. Now explain to me why he had to save your life?"- Celestia said tough gritted teeth. "Because of the dragon of course I had to protect all the guards and the element bearers from an enraged dragon. As I am sure you saw miss Vibrant Arts left wing was missing It took all my power to make sure that nopony died. If it wasn't for Night at least some of our subjects would have died. That is partially why I decided to allow Night to court me. He fought a dragon for me sister and he almost died because of it. He almost died protecting me and asked for noting in return. I know it isn't proper but I owe him this much."-Luna said tears falling from her eyes into the water of her bathtub. "Calm down sister we can give him a title and everything will be okay so please don't cry. However can you tell me why the elements didn't work? The only reason I send the element bearers and not the guard was because I didn't want to risk the death of our subjects."- Celestia said in a resigned voice. "Oh that I was meaning to speak to you about it. Apparently they believed you wished them to go and negotiate with the dragon and didn't think they would need the elements. Don't worry I do believe that nearly dying and seeing the mutilated corpse of the dragon thought them the era of their ways but if it wasn't for me and Night the elements would be useless right now. Please exercise caution sister you know as well as I do that its a matter of time before Discord escapes his prison and only the elements can stop him."-Luna said looking disapprovingly at her sister. "I will for now let us discuss Nights presentation to the nobility." Celestia said attempting to change the subject. _________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Night was awoken from his sleep by a sharp edge touching his forehead. He awoke in surprise and noticed a paper airplane somehow balanced on his forehaed. {I guess I finally recieved a reply to my request.} Night thought as he opened the note and read. "Freedom? Don't we all? I can't break the bond you share with Luna but I can make it so you can go as far as you wish from her without dieing. All you'll have to do is ensure my Freedom (well as much as being bound to Celestia's will is). An equal exchange, your freedom to leave the castle in exchange for mine. If you agree merely cut your finger and let a drop of your blood fall on the parchment. Its magic but it will bind you just as much as it will me." {Well if I can go as far as I can I dont have to worry about Luna or Celestia useing their magic on me. I gues I can just leave I will just get as much of their curency and then go somewhere where they wont find me. That way I won't have to worry about dieing for someone elses cause} With these thoughts Night bit his thumb hard enough that it bled and let a few drops of blood fall on the parchment. As the blood fell on the parchment the paper turned into a pink cloud of smoke before it disapeared and Night heard a strange voice in his mind. "Don't forget the deal now it will take a while before we meet and I do know that shortlived creatures don't have the best of memory." -As the voice eccoed in his mind Night felt dizzy and fell back into unconsiousness.
Chapter-36 Mornings [Edited]Author's Note :Luna:Edited by our Magic theorist purpleninja102:Luna: The editing has been doubled Huzzah Chapter-36 Mornings [Edited] Night was awoken by Luna's voice and the bright light of the sun. "Night wake up you need to clean yourself before the ceremony today."- Luna said in a commanding tone as she pulled the curtains away from Night's bedroom window. "Uh wha huh ah." Night said in a slurred manner as the sun's piercing rays stabbed into his eyes through the fuzzy form of Luna. Afterwords he turned around and attempted to fall asleep again. "As "compelling an argument as that is", you need to be presentable, after all you will be taking part in the ceremony. You can't just go out covered in dried blood."- Luna said smirking at how foalish Josh was acting. " ...me onee ip" Was all the response Luna received before Night pulled the bed sheets over his head. "That is a fair point but I can't, so accept my apologies." Luna said with a big grin on her face before she used her magic to tear Night away from his bed and levitate his half asleep body next to herself. It was slightly harder as Night's magic was bigger then before and as such it required more magic force to force his body to act but it was still as second nature to Luna who crafted the night sky. Night stared at Luna with a defiant look on his face as Luna paid it no attention and headed for the bathtub. As Night regained his senses he said in a stern commanding tone "Let me go." -to which Luna's smile became even bigger. "As you wish." Luna said in a joyful tone before her levitation magic stopped and Night was dropped into a water filled tub. Night was now fully awake and he stood up in the bathub slightly shivering. Rehydrated blood streaming into the bathtub from his body and clothes. Then he turned on the water and continued to wash himself as he spoke in an angry voice. "Why did you do this? And wasn't learning magic supposed to make me immune to magic being used on me?" "Well it's because we shouldn't be late. You will be rewarded for your dispersal of the dragon. As for the magic nothing is immune to magic but the bigger your magic reserve is the harder it will be for others to use magic on you. Of course when you compare your magic reserve with me yours is like a drop of water compared to an ocean. However you only need to reach a level where it isn't feasible for somepony to use magic on you perhaps in a year or two if you keep practicing.." -Luna said in a calm tone and Night thought for a while before he spoke again. "I suppose the magic part makes sense the heavier something is the harder it is to move it. What do you mean rewarded? I have done nothing but follow your order repaying my debt to you. Furthemore there is nothing you can offer me as a reward. I already have earned an infinite amount of your currency and you claimed that the bond could not be broken. So why did you wake me?"- Night said in an annoyed tone. "Ahm well you will be given a noble title. It is a rare honour, the only reason you would receive it is because you were not a soldier of Equestia yet fought for our lands."- Luna said a little sheepishly. "So yet another name to hide behind and I didn't fight for your lands I fought to repay my own debt so I think I will go back to my training in magic once I wash the blood off."- Night said in a calm manner as Luna frowned. "No, you will receive the title and pretend to enjoy it. If you are to continue the deceit of our relationship you must hold a nobleman's title."-Luna said in an annoyed tone before continuing. " Also my sister has arranged for a date for the two of us which means that you won't be practicing your magic today." -Luna said cringing at the idea. "Uh I can't wait for the Gala then maybe I could have some time to train my power." Night said grumbling as he unplugged the bathtub and began to clean up the blood from his feet. "You and me both." Luna said as she noticed the well defined muscles of Night they were less then those of a minotaur but were finely outlined. It might be attractive for others who were into minotaur's but Luna had no such inclinations. "Change you clothes to something a bit less wet unless you want somepony to try and jump you." Luna said in a teasing tone wondering if she can get any reaction from Night. "They can try to ambush me all they want your guards "skills" are laughable. But what does my state of my clothes have to do with it though?" Night said confidently but with a little bit of confusion in his tone. "Not what I meant. By jump you i meant try to mate with you." Luna said annoyed that she had to explain herself. As she did a popping sound was heard from her room. As soon as Luna finished speaking Celestia burst the bathroom door off its hinges and pinned Night to a wall with her magic. "Luna you can not mate with him. You love him I understand that but its too soon you haven't even known each other that long not to mention you must be married before that and..." As Celestia spoke Luna interrupted her by falling to the ground and laughing loudly. Just as Luna was finishing laughing she saw Celestia's confused face and started laughing again. Once Luna finally stopped laughing she spoke barely holding back more laughter. "Si-sister I was not saying I would jump Night I was merely stating that he should change his clothes to something less wet unless he wishes somepony to try and make their advances on him. Judgeing by how y-you c-can't keep your magic off him I see I was correct." Luna said, a smirk adorning her face. "No, no I would never." Celestia protested as she blushed letting go of Night. "Calm down sister it was but a jest or should I consider starting a heard?" Luna said in a teasing tone. "No th-that would not be necessary." Celestia said as she looked at the floor, her face turning a crimson red. "Excellent, now that that's out of the way I do believe it's about time we head to the barracks for the ceremony." Luna said in a calm tone.
Chapter-37 Rewards[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Magic theorist purpleninja102 Hat trick the ninja is on fire So Comment if you wish. P.S.: If someone wants to proof read a chapter just PM me the chapter once you edit it and I will replace it and add you to the proffreader list in the story description and give you a shout out in that chapters authors notes. Chapter-37 Rewards[Edited] Night was changing to his only other set of clothing, a blue suit which was currently lacking a shirt. He had received a half-hearted apology from Celestia for her misunderstanding in the form of her stating that everybody makes mistakes before he was rushed to change his clothes so they can teleport for the ceremony. The Ceremony which would force on him yet another title he would need to remember and answer to. {I just need to keep up the façade and prepare for when I am given my freedom. Then I can just leave and go live in the minotaur territories hidden in plain sight. Yes I will follow my own rules and there will be no magic that will control me once I train enough with my magic. I wonder what this date thing is?} _________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ "Luna you will promote your night guard of course but I won't allow you to give Night princehood yourself. Given your intent on giving him a chance."-Celestia said in a firm tone. "But you made the one you loved a prince. Why should I be denied?" Luna asked as if a foal throwing a fit for not getting the cereal it wanted. "No Luna. The nobles already want his head for what he did to Blue Blood. If I let you give him a title right before he begins to court you it will just add fuel to the fire."-Celestia said as she stared down her sister when Night came back in the room wearing his suit without a shirt. "I must hurry up and send your measurements to Rarity, you are in a desperate need of clothing."- Luna said under her muzzle. "Well for the time being lets go to the barracks." Celestia said as her horn lit up and the 3 found themselves on a stage in front of a large gathering of guards. Luna stepped forward and spoke. "Stormy Cloud, Vibrant Arts please come on stage." Luna said as she stepped forward in front of her sister and Night. "Yes princess." Came the response of the two guards as they walked up and stood before Luna. "As you are part of my night guard I hear by promote the two of you to the position of my personal guards. It is the highest honour that a guard can hope to achieve so make sure to lead by example. Hence forth should you accept the position thou shall receive an enchantment to thy armour which shall make thy achievement of helping defeat the dragon visible to all. Do you accept your promotion?"- Luna said in a slightly higher voice then needed. Celestia wondered what this enchantment could be. Her sister was always better at those but she hadn't spoken of this. "I accept my promotion. Thank you princess." The two guards said in unison as they bowed with all four legs. Luna approached them smiling as her horn lit up. "To your helmets I bind the sight and strength of dragons may you see in the darkest of night and fight with the strength of 10" Luna said as the two guards ponies helmets lit up in a greenish blue colour and moments later the two guards visibly gained muscle mass. Also Luna noticed their eyes that were staring at her were now yellow and were just like those of a dragon. She then continued. "To your armour I bind the flight and resilience of dragons." Luna said as her horn lit up even more and the two guards armour began to glow with blinding green and blue lights. Once it was over the two guards stood before Luna their fur replaced with dark blue scales. Their wing resembling those of a dragon, much bigger then a pegasus . Vibrant Arts moved her new found wings before she frowned and noticing this Luna spoke. "We spoke the truth Vibrant Arts even if thy can not feel the wing as it is more a part of your armour then it is a part of you think it and it will move, move it and you will fly."-Luna said in a gentle voice. Everyone was silent at the sight Vibrant was diagnosed with magic disorder and no magic could be used to heal her wings yet Luna had found a way to go around it. She had found a way to give flight back to the pegasus not only that but the wings were bigger and appeared stronger then before. The quiet was broken as Vibrant Arts jumped up and began flying, screaming from joy. "I can fly! I can fly!" Arts screamed as she flew before her wing flaps became mismatched and she crashed into Stormy Cloud who had remained bowed still trying to process what had happened. Both ponies didn't have a scratch on them despite the rather severe crash. "I am happy that you are pleased with your reward for helping defend me and the element bearers miss Arts but it will take some time before you get used to not feeling your wing yet still controlling it." Luna said as a small smile adorned her face "Thank you princess." Vibrant Arts said as she got off of Stormy Cloud crying tears of joy. "Well with that out of the way it's about time Night Shadow received his own reward for defeating the dragon, don't you agree, Luna?" Celestia said calmly. "Yes of course. Vibrant Arts and Stormy Cloud, please join your fellow guards. I will redo the enchantment when it runs out."-Luna said commandingly. "Yes princess Luna." The two said and re-joined the guard as Luna stepped to the back of the stage. "Night come and stand before me."Celestia said commandingly and Night did as he was told rather reluctantly without saying a word. When Celestia realized she wouldn't receive a reply she ordered him to kneel. Night did so all the while observing Celestia. Then Celestia's horn lit up and a steal sword appeared levitating in her grasp. The instant Night saw the sword ne lunged forward from his kneeling and grabbed Celestia by the throat. "I knew it was a matter of time before you tried to kill me." Night said as he squished choking Celestia and making her lose her focus dropping the sword to the ground. Luna managed to grab Night in her magic just in time. "WHY DID YOU ATTACK MY SISTER?" Luna said in an angry voice as Celestia was still trying to get some air and the guards had surrounded Night with spears pointing. "Because I will not stand idly by as someone points a weapon at me with the intent to kill." Night said in somewhat panicked but as he did the guards backed away from him still pointing their spears in his direction. "My sister does not wish to kill you Night Shadow." Luna said sternly. "And yet she has attempted it more times then I would let someone live with an addition to forcing visions of my death by her hoofs and magic. I won't believe her. She even summoned a sword what more proof would I need that she is attempting to kill me?" Night said frantically as the guards looked shocked looking at Celestia and the fallen sword. "You are lying, my sister wouldn't give you such visions." Luna said as she teleported in front of Night and touched his forehead with her still glowing horn. She was instantly greeted with the hours of nightmares Night had when Celestia attempted to break the bond along with the pain of it all compressed in the span of a minute. As soon as Luna was free of the spell she vomited on the ground and fell next to her vomit. Celestia had finally managed to regain her senses and upon seeing her sister vomit and fall to the ground she instantly teleported between Luna and Night. "Luna are you okay? Wh-" is all Celestia could say before Luna created a big barrier pushing out of her horn sending Celestia and the few guards that were too close Flying away from Night and Luna. "I WILL NOT LET YOU KILL HIM!" Luna said in a voice that boomed trough out Canterlot. Celestia stared at her sister absorbing the still echoing words that were slightly mixing with the sound of breaking glass. She began to move towards her sister and her barrier but stopped once she saw the look in Luna's eyes. "Luna I will not hurt Night I promise." Celestia said pleadingly. But Luna didn't lower her barrier, instead she shakily got up to her hooves. "Lies! Why would thou force such grotesque visions on somepony if thee does not intent to act on them?" Luna said accusingly. "I gave no visions to Night Shadow sister you have to believe me please calm down." Celestia said, tears falling down her face. "I have seen them sister, I-I felt them do-do not l-lie to m-me." Luna said shakily as her conviction wavered at the sight of her sister crying. She let go of the magic holding Night and he fell to the ground unconscious. Upon Night falling to the ground Luna panicked and her magic dispersed as her mane extended and gathered all the magic from the barrier before her horn lit up in a blinding white light. The next ting Celestia and the guards saw were the two passed out forms of Luna and Night. Celestia immediately teleported to her sister and ensured she was okay as the guards were still frozen in place uncertain of what had happened.
Chapter-38 Night sky[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Magic theorist purpleninja102 Huzzah Huzzah The double editing has been doubled Huzzah :Luna Blush: If anyone wants to edit any chapter just PM me the edited chapter and I will post it along with a shout out and add the one who edited it in the Proffreader list in the description. Comments are welcome is the story progressing too slowly again is it becoming boring and of course mistakes. Also any other comments and memes and so on are welcome. Chapter-38 Night sky[Edited] Celestia gulped at the memory of her throat being squeezed and then her sister putting a barrier between them.{Yet another grand mess the old traditions got me in. I suppose I should earn Nights trust but I can't allow either Luna or Night to attack my subjects upon awaking.}Celestia thought as she watched the two past out figures. "Guards take Night Shadow to his chambers and bind him to his bed, make sure the chains are short. I shall take care of my sister." Celestia said with conviction. The guards hesitated but then did as they were told. As Luna awoke she was met by Celestia's smiling face. Remembering the pain and horror that Night went through and she felt by taking his memories as her own. Luna tried to teleport away but felt her magic simply leave her body without any effect. Then, she tried to back away as much as she could from the terrifying figure. Luna was bound by Celestias mane, her eyes wide as she shivered with fear. "Calm down sister, what happened? Why are you so afraid of me?" Celestia said in a sad voice. As she did she loosened the hold her mane had over Luna's muzzle. "Release me." Luna said as she attempted to run magic through her throat only to have Celestia's mane absorb it. Seeing this Celestia frowned "WHY ARE YOU AFRAID OF ME?" { I never thought I would have to do this} Celestia thought as tears escaped her eyes and Luna began speaking. "You want to torture Night! You want to kill him! I-I saw the horrors you made him experience. I-I never thought thee are capable of such cruelty, Celestia."Luna said in a frightened and cold tone. "I didn't " Celestia began before Luna cut her off. "Don't you dare lie to me Celestia I felt his pain trough his memories. " Luna said making Celestia begin sobbing even harder. "I was afraid sister. He could hurt our ponies and yet we can do nothing to him as it will hurt you. But I swear I did not intentionally torture him." As Celestia said this Luna's slight struggles calmed down a little bit but didn't stop. "Lies! The horror we saw was too malevolent for it to have been unintended." Luna said accusingly. "I must know of these memories. I am sorry Luna but I will have you share Night's memories with me." Celesta said as her horn lit up and she touched her horn to Luna's. She had cast an alternate spell then the one her sister had used that would allow her to experience the memories while deserting that they are not her own. Celestia nearly vomited as her sister had prior, the only thing stopping her was the fact that she had seen similar atrocities during the Griffin wars although not quite as personal as being the one on the receiving end. {This is troubling. I did not intend to give him these visions I merely believed he would die once the bond was broken. Which means Night's sub-consciousness must have come up with the torture. What's even more worrying then the fact that he could come up with such torture and make it feel so real is that look he had with each time I killed him or while I tortured him he looked more and more defiant and tried in every possible way to kill me or escape. I must be on my guard around him and yet I can't show that I clearly distrust him or Luna will drift away from me. Why did he have to appear and drive my sister away from me now that we finally reunited?} As Celestia thought this Luna spoke up. "What have you done to Night? Did you kill him you monster?!" {I may have been nothing but pain to Josh Rovers, but I will at the least honour his death by making his killer pay.} Luna said in an angry voice the only thing stopping it from breaking the newly placed windows in the room being Celestia's mane absorbing her magic. "N-No sister Night still lives I promise. T-The visions were not of my design I had merely believed that Night would die once the bond was shattered that combined with my sleep spell caused Night to create a Nightmare of his own. Please Lulu believe me I-I never meant for this to happen." Celestia said trough her tears. Luna was taken aback by the use of her nickname. She had not heard it since she was a foal before her banishment. Memories of her loving sister rushed trough her mind. "Then take me to him I will decide on whether to forgive you based on his condition. Oh, and sister, why is the night sky up?" Luna said in a stern voice. "Well um you see uh I wasn't sure when you would awaken not having regained full control of your powers yet. But that's not important right now I am sure you wish to see Night Shadow. Also in light of recent events I have decided to allow you to give him a noble title yourself. Wouldn't he be just so happy from that?" - Celestia said in a hurry trying to change the topic "This is not over sister we can not have you gracing our subjects with an ugly night sky. It only serves to bring nightmares and unrest to our subjects. But for now take us to Night." Luna said commandingly With that Celestia's horn lit up and seconds later she and Luna found themselves standing in front of Night's bed. Night was still unconscious and there were 5 short chains binding his neck and other limbs to the bed post along with an additional 10 chains that went around the bed restraining what little movement he would have otherwise. Luna just glared at her sister in a judgemental way. "Why is he bound? Release him at once I have promised him that he shall not be bound so long as he does not attack those who do not wish to harm him or myself. I do not even wish to think of what he might do if that promise is broken." Luna said in an angry tone. As she did she began undoing the chains with what little magic she had regained. "I will do it sister don't strain yourself you are still recovering from healing him after almost killing him with your shout." Celestia said as her horn lit up and the chains turned to a water like substance and disappeared before they caused any harm to Night.. "I only bound him because I was uncertain of how he would react to your absence sister and I did not wish to risk the incident with the nurse repeating itself." "I seem to remember that incident being caused by the chains Celestia. So in the future please refrain from doing this again. It's hard enough to convey my feelings without your interferences." Luna said slightly blushing. "You have not conveyed your feelings? But you allowed him to court you. Surely he understands what that means." Celestia said in a disbelieving tone. "Well n-no apparently he is just as new to this as we are. Even worse he has never showed any interest in romance novels as I have which means he is even more unprepared then me. Given the fact that he restrained himself from lashing out or running away from you after those visions thou I think its safe to assume his feeling for me are genuine." Luna said a bit sheepishly. "Yes I can't alter those memories for you Luna as your magic power will eventually regenerate and break my spell but I could make it so he never experienced it." Celestia said as her horn began to glow. "NO. if he wishes it I will erase the memories but I would not do it or let you do it without his permission. I did promise him that magic shall not be used against him unless he wishes it or is necessary as a way of gaining his trust. As horrid as those memories are they are his and it should be him who decides what to do with them." Luna said in a stern voice "But sister what if he attacks me again? What if he doesn't forgive me?" Celestia asked pleadingly. "Well you will have to find a way to make it up to him. And if he attacks you again without you using your magic on him or pointing a weapon at him I would personally ensure that he doesn't do it again with whatever means necessary." Luna said in a tone that would stand for no arguing. Luna then walked to the sole window in the room and looked at the night sky. Celestia attempted to back out of the room not trying to teleport as that would trying her sister's attention on her. "Now as for the night sky I do believe that there are 248 stars that are glowing too dimly and 1782 that are too bright as well as the moon being turned in such a way that its only 90% full. Your punishment for doing this yet again Celestia will be to fix it even if it takes the whole night. Under my supervision of course. "But sister you must rest and there is day court." -Celestia began to argue but stopped as she saw her sisters glare. It was the glare that she had seen in Night Shadows eyes the day he defeated Blue Blood. "This is important if you are to ever butcher the night sky again I will not forgive you. Sleep during day court if you must but make sure to remember my instructions should you ever need to raise the moon in my absence again." Luna said as she walked past Celestia and exited Night Shadows room.
Chapter-39 Guards[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Magic theorist purpleninja102 5 Chapters in 24 hours 1 more and you will reach my record for chapters in 1 day Comments are comments Chapter-39 Guards[Edited] Josh was awoken by the sun rays attacking his face. He felt more refreshed then he had felt since he had started his magic training. He wasn't even displeased that he was awoken rather then wake up at his own pace. As he was getting up he felt a thirst similar to the one he felt when he first almost got killed by Celestia. Memory of what had happened surfaced to his still sleepy mind and he rushed to Luna's room to demand an explanation as to why her sister had tried to kill him and why did Luna knocked him unconscious in the painful way she did. As he burst the door open it slammed into the wall and the handle got stuck in the wall. Much to his surprise he noticed that there was no one in the room. {Well it might be for the best considering she could kill me just as easily as her sister. I need to calm down and wait until my mysterious benefactor releases me from the bond's restriction and get away.}-Night thought as he headed for the bathroom, he couldn't wait for the servants to bring him refreshments. Once Josh had finished drinking water he decided to search for Luna even if he couldn't find her he was sure to run into a guard or a servant who could tell him where she is. As Josh exited Luna's room he noticed that no guards were stationed to guard the entrance. {Perhaps Celestia is starting to trust me more, or maybe she is genuinely scared from me nearly strangling her. Either way hopefully she won't try to imprison me, not now that it's just a matter of time before I escape.}-Josh thought as he headed for the guards barracks as that was a place where he was certain to find a guard. "nah I am telling you he probably had a good reason for it. He is pretty calm usually."-Night heard the overly exited voice of Vibrant Arts coming from behind a corner and walked to see the pegasus mare walking side by side with an earth pony in a golden armour. "Surrender." Upon noticing him the earth pony shouted as she pointed her spear centimetres from his neck. "No wait" was all Vibrant Arts could get out before Night had jumped backwards then crouched and jumped forward grabbed the spears hilt with his right hand and used it to propel his left knee to the earth pony's side. The pony dropped the spear as she flew and hit a wall. Night not really caring much for the pathetic attack and still needing Arts help dropped the spear to the floor then straightened his suit as he spoke while still observing the earth pony that was beginning to come to its senses from the shock. "Vibrant Arts where is Luna? "Night said sternly. "Also does this mean that the gold armoured guard will become a night guard?" He asked as the guard got up and stood still under Nights gaze. "Um I don't think so I mean if that's what it takes to be transferred to the night guard I think there won't be any day guards by the end of the year. As for Luna she should be in her bedroom. Oh! Night can you tell me why you attacked Celestia. I was just explaining to my friend here that you probably had a good reason." Night said calmly in her high pitched voice. "Huh well she was pointing a weapon at me . Would you just stand there and be cut down? And don't say its a gentelcolt's code of honour I will not follow such idiotic teachings. Fighting just like war is a testament to ones skill and any restrictions you force on yourself make you a fool. Any ways since I won't find Luna, for now show me the way to the barracks I need to train my skills or I might get slow." Night said with a commanding voice. "See I told you Greenie. Even if his reason was that he doesn't know how somepony is given a noble title it's totally a legitimate reason." Arts said happily as she looked at the earth pony that was picking up her spear. "Oh yeah, then why the buck did he attack me Arts?" Green Fields asked spitefully. Both mares ignoring Nights order to show him the way to the barracks. "Well duh you challenged him and he has this title to defend so when you demanded that he surrender I was Certain you would get knocked out. I tried to stop you but I was a bit late. Just be happy he didn't carry anything on him or you might have gotten hurt."- Vibrant Arts stated with a smirk. "As enlightening as it is to hear your opinions of me I did ask you to show me the way to the barracks so I could train. If you don't want to I could always spar with the two of you." Night said with a bit of annoyance in his voice as he glared at Vibrant Arts. "No, no that won't be necessary I was just waiting for Greenie here to get back on her hooves. So lets head back to the barracks." Arts said nervously as she dusted off Green Fields. As they walked to the barracks the group passed a few patrols of guards, most shivered in fear and stepped to the side of the hall to let Night and the two ponies pass. One patrol however was made of 2 sun guards, a unicorn and a pegasus. As they saw Night the pegasus charged at Night with his spear. Night sidestepped as he grabbed the spear and avoided it and then punched the attacking pony while focusing a small amount of his magic to make him heavier. The pony fell to the ground unable to lift itself under the weight of its own body. The unicorn fearing for his friends life began to charge a spell. Night was seeing the energy gathering much more clearly now then before he had undergone his training. As the spell was charged 3 icicles were sent flying towards Night but he had noticed it long in advance he took the spear and charged magic trough it as he hit the icicles. The unicorn stood dumfounded as the 3 icicles flew and shattered into the small shards each peace standing firmly glued to the sealing . While the unicorn was distracted Night walked up to him and pointed the spear inches from his eyes.. "Surrender." the unicorn slowly nodded to the command. "And if you ever try to use magic on me again I will break of your horn, tell that to the rest of the guards its your punishment for attacking me." Night said in a cold voice while looking straight at the unicorns eyes. "Yes." The guard said as he ran towards the pegasus passing Green Fields and Vibrant Arts who were still in shock from what had happened. "You didn't mean what you said about the horn right?" Arts asked nervously as they began to walk again. "Of course I did. Horns channel magic and are as such a weapon. As soon as someone attacks me I have every right to break their weapons I would usually kill my attacker as well but I did make a promise to Luna." -Night said calmly as if he was stating facts. "But a unicorns horn is like a pegasus wing its loss is crushing." Arts argued. "Well then I suppose the unicorn guards won't be trying to use spells on me. So long as they attack me with weapons other then their horns I will only break those. And besides even if you lose one limb or sense it only means you would have that much more time to devote to training the rest of yourself."- Night said uncaring for the silly notion. With that silence fell over the group as neither mare dared to speak and Night had nothing he wished to discuss.
Chapter-40 First date[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Magic theorist purpleninja102 Congratulations you have found the mirror pond. No clop yet sorry for those of you who read stories for clop Comment Chapter-40 First date[Edited] As Luna was heading back to her room to see if Night had awoken she had a wide smile on her face.{ My sister will miss day court and maybe if I can make her do it enough time she would see that our subjects do not need to have their hoofs held for every little thing. If Night is up I could make him a prince and then apologize for using magic on him. He forgave me before surely he will again, although given what I saw I sort of want to do something nice so he doesn't attack Celestia again.} Luna was snapped from her thoughts as a small rain fell on her . Startled she looked up and all around the hallway trying to find out who was responsible for her being drenched but she could not see or hear anyone. A bit annoyed that she couldn't find out who was to blame Luna merely huffed and teleported to her bathroom not wanting to drag water on the floor and not wishing to risk burning her fur with a heat spell. Once Luna had finished bathing she dried herself with a towel and headed to Nights room. Even though she should be feeling tired after spending half the night ordering her sister to brighten or dim stars Luna felt as thou she had more energy then ever before. Upon seeing that Night was not in his room Luna panicked. {What if he was angry with me for using magic on him and went on a rampage? I should have had the chains remain, but then he would have surely went on a rampage once he was free. No I should have stayed and awaited for him to wake up.} As Luna thought this she raced trough the still open door. "GUARDS."-Realizing that the guards would surely know where he is if he was attacking ponies Luna yelled. "Yes princess ." 2 guards answered in 10 seconds as the entered the room. "Do you know where Night Shadow is?" Luna asked with a bit of urgency in her voice. "He is at the barracks..." one of the guards began as Luna teleported. "training his spear wielding skills." The guard finished speaking to air. "Is she in estrus or something?" The other guard asked. "Shut up if either princess or Night Shadow hear us speaking of this we are as good as dead. Now lets get back to our patrol and remember we saw and heard noting." The night guard said in a serious tone as the 2 guards left the princess's room. As Luna appeared near the barracks she noticed Night as he dragged a spears edge to the ground around him in a circle and small pieces of earth floated around him.{ He is using the spear as a catalyst? But that requires a lot more concentration and is more draining he shouldn't be able to do this yet.} Luna thought shocked in her place as Night stabbed a slightly bigger patch of earth into smaller bits only holding the spear by the very edge of the hilt. Then he withdrew the spear loosening his grip so that he was now holding it in the middle of the hilt then he began to spin it around himself at a fast pace using both the hilt and the edge to strike the floating earth. Once the earth was gone away from him he grabbed the spear upside down with both hands and at the very edge of the hilt and stabbed the edge in the ground then using his magic to make himself lighter he bent the spear and send himself flying in the air digging out the spear as he did. As he was falling down he spun around in the air gaining momentum and landed on the ground the edge of the spear slicing a practice pony dummy into 2 perfectly even halves despite the edge only hitting the head and grazing the chest. Luna was shocked out of her mesmerised observation of Night's skills by the cheers of some guards that were observing him from the side where they were far away from being hit by flying debris. {Well at least he didn't go on a rampage, I should make sure it stays that way.} "Night I am here to grant you your title as these guards will serve as witness." Luna said in a loud commanding voice as Night turned to her. "Is the weapon pointed at me truly necessary?" Night asked as he turned to face Luna. "I am afraid so it symbolizes that you trust me with your life . Surely you do not fear I might strike you down?" Luna asked a bit worried but mostly curios. "I suppose not but in return allow me to point a spear at you while you perform the ceremony. Surely you do not fear me striking you down either. Do you?" Night answered with a smirk. "Uhm it is unusual but I suppose there is no etiquette against it. Guards surround us and bear witness to the ceremony." Luna said as she walked closer to Night and the guards surrounded them in a circle. "Kneel Night Shadow." Luna ordered and Night did so pointing the spear inches from Luna's neck and kept it there. Luna summoned a dark sword crafted from shadows that seemed to move even while it was held in place and she touched it to Nights neck and spoke. All the while the two stared in each others eyes not blinking. "For showing the determination to defend others at the risk of loosing your own life, the bravery to stand for what you believe to be just even in the face of unbeatable odds and the will to stand against all who wish harm upon Equestria's subjects I hear by grant you the title of prince. Arise and carry your title with nobility prince Night Shadow." Luna finished but before she moved the sword Night spoke up. "For staring death in the face and not wavering you have earned my respect. From now on until one of us dies I shall hear and truly listen to your opinion on any matter. I will not obey but at the very least I shall listen which is more then I would do for most." Night said in a deep strong voice as he withdrew his spear from Luna's neck. It took Luna a few seconds to process what she had heard but then she un-summoned the sword and Night rose to his feet. Luna then looked at the guards until she found the unmistakable visage of Vibrant Arts. "Miss Arts is there a griffin establishment within Canterlot which serves meat? I did read that we assimilated what was left of the griffin empire after the war." Luna asked as she looked at Arts who was still stunned from the ceremony. "Y-Yes princess Luna there are 3 in total why do you ask? If I might ask." Arts relied when she came to. "I am taking prince Night to lunch as an apology for breaking a promise I made and I would prefer if he can enjoy his favourite food. Or did you not notice how he devoured those manticores during his training." Luna said as a slight blush came to her cheeks. "Then I would suggest the Hoofs and Claws it is the only establishment which serves to both ponies and griffin needs." Vibrant Arts said in her usual cheery voice as a smile appeared on her face. "Then let it be so you shall show us the way, Night let us depart I am sure you are famished from your training we must discuss much of what has happened." Luna said in a commanding manner and the guards made way for the 3 to pass. As they were exiting the castle Night ordered one of the guards to find Fancy Pants and have him pay the bill that they would make in the Hoofs and Claws. After Vibrant Arts showed the way she excused herself saying that she didn't wish to intrude and wished to train with her new wings. Luna and Night didn't question it as that would allow them to speak more freely without having to pretend to be in love. As the two ate Luna had a rather expensive salad as Night ordered the hydra specialty stake. They both drank the most expensive wine the restaurant had to order as Night had stated that since he was going to make use of his unlimited bits. As they ate they discussed what had happened after they had passed out. By the end of their meal both were full and they had drank 10 bottles of wine. Night was feeling tired and Luna offered that she would teleport them back to the castle after they deal with the bill. Luckily at that point in time Fancy Pants walked into the restaurant and walked to the two slightly drunk creatures. "Juusht int thimee Facyyyyyyyyyy as Celll-Celllllll as Tia has tolllld ya yooou are to handle my expenses." Night said as he almost fell from the table, making Luna giggle. "Yes I will, that is why I am here." At hearing this a griffin waiter arrived presenting the bill. "3890 bits" Fancy yelled. "Makeee it 4000 thhe serviceee wassssss greaat." Night said almost falling from his chair but the waiter caught him not wanting to loose the high tip. Fancy Pants presented the waiter with a written check which the royal treasury will exchange for 4000 bits with grinding teeth. "Thank you for your patronage prince Night Shadow princess Luna. Please come again." The griffin said with a smile before he left the table. "Excellent now let us goooo." Luna said but fell to the ground as she tried to get up. "Doesn't matter I can teleport even like this." Luna said as her horn lit up and she and Night disappeared leaving Fancy Pants standing alone at the table. The two reappeared in Luna's bed with Night in between her hooves as she was laying on her right side her wings engulfing night from both sides as a tight blanket not letting him move. "Luuuuuuunnna." Night said as he turned to see Luna's sleeping face he attempted to struggle but his training and the wine eventually made him pass out in Luna's soft embrace.
Chapter-41 That moment[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Magic theorist purpleninja102 Everypony for themselves Ninjaponyes everywhere Still on vacation for at least 1 more week27/06/2015 Comment if you want to share opinions I am no pinkie Also sorry that chapters are getting longer again to all who don't have time to read them in one sitting P.S.: 2 Chapters today so the fun has been doubled Huzzah (For the night sky) Chapter-41 That moment[Edited] Celestia was awoken by a loud knock on her door. As she got up and made herself presentable for her subjects she noticed that the sun was already more than half way through its daily cycle. Then she heard Fancy Pants's voice from behind the door. "Princess it's about time that night is brought to the sky." Fancy said loudly with a bit of urgency in his voice. "I shall awake my sister immediately ." Celestia said remembering her punishment of having to change and remember the prefect brightness of each star. "That might not be a wise idea princess." Fancy said not really wanting to approach the topic with Celestia. "Oh don't worry I am sure that while Night is guarding her he will allow me to awake her for her duties." Celestia said confidently before she teleported to her sisters room. "That's not exactly what I meant princess." Fancy said trough the still closed door. As Celestia materialized into Luna's room she first saw her sisters back. She smiled at the fact that Luna still rolled in her sleep just like when she was still a foal and had ended up sleeping on her right wing ruffling her feathers. Once she got closer however, her eyes widened and her smile turned into an angry frown. She barely contained her desire to unleash the full fury of the sun upon Night right then and there as she remembered the horrors she caused him and the fact that her sister would never forgive her. Especially after she had gone so far with him. Celestia however did want an explanation of why they had done something so rash before a wedding or even before Night had been granted the title of prince. If anypony learned of this it could be a disaster. Locking the door and casting a silence spell over the room Celestia shouted awoke the sleeping lovers. "Wake up." Celestia shouted to which she received a response of her Luna's horn lighting up and a silence spell covering both her and Night. Celestia thought on what she should do. She was already on thin ice with her sister and she couldn't risk upsetting her now as she would merely spend her time with Night. But then she reminded herself that her sister was in the wrong this time. And she had every right to awake Luna to raise the moon after what she had made her go trough. {How should I wake them up though? If I try dispelling her spell its likely she will just cast a stronger version and go back to sleep. Ah, I know! its a perfect way to cool these two off.} As Celestia thought this she summoned an enormous amount of cold water over them and then dropped it with a smirk. Luna and Night jumped from the bed startled screaming but no voice was heard thanks to Luna's spell. Luna then noticed her smirking form and began shouting at Celestia but nothing was heard and it took Luna a few minutes before she noticed. All the while Night was trying to escape but Celestia noticed and pinned him to the ground with more force then was strictly necessary. Once Luna noticed her spell she dispelled it and Nights pained grunt was heard but Luna paid it no mind. "Celestia what is the meaning of this? Why have you assaulted us with water for the second time today? Surely you don't see this as acceptable after what you did?" Luna shouted angrily at Celestia. "I would like to know the exact same thing sister how could you sleep together with Night he hasn't even been given princehood yet not to mention you should have taken things slowly and married before you ever did that." Celestia shouted at her sister turning a crimson colour as she spoke. All the while slightly increasing the pressure on Night to the point where his bones were on the verge of snapping. "Wait, what? What does thou mean?" Luna asked as she tried to remember what had happened but was greeted by a headache that forced her to the ground clutching her head with her front hoofs. Thinking she was hurting Luna with what she was doing Celestia let go of Night who began breathing heavily in relief as he could now move. "You slept with Night Shadow sister. What possessed you to do this? I never expected you to lift your tail so easily. Must I separate you two until I can arrange for a marriage? And how could you do it before Night was even a prince? If anypony found out it would be a scandal." Celestia spoke in a stern voice. "Quiet sister please my head hurts." Luna begged as both she and night also felt the headache the other felt. "Wait I slept with Night?" Luna rose back to her hoofs and noticed the human who was still laying on the ground and a blurry memory of her drinking and eating with Night came to her. Luna then fell back to the ground stumbling on her hooves still a little dizzy by the wine she had drunk not long ago. Celestia got nearer to Luna to see what was wrong with her and the smell of wine greeted her muzzle. "Sister are you drunk?" Celestia said in her calmest and softest voice that was still audible as she looked at Luna. "I don't know my head hurts when I try to remember." Luna said as she hid her purple face behind her front hoofs. {He got my sister drunk and had his way with her. I am sure that Luna will forgive me if I chain him up for the rest of his life.} "Don't worry sister your big sister is hear and I will make Night pay for what he has done." Celestia said as her horn lit up and Night was covered by the marble floor which came to life and arose and covered Night's body entirely leaving place only for his mouth to breath. Then Celestia cast a spell to rejuvenate Luna. "Now Luna tell me what happened." Celestia said as she nuzzled her sister. Luna thought for a while once she calmed down about the fact that she had slept with Night as she was comforted by Celestia. Then her memories came back to her in a flash and she turned to the imprisoned form of Night. "Sister you must release Night now." Luna said in a demanding voice. "What? Why?" Celestia asked confused at the request. "I will explain later just do it Tia." Luna said with urgency in her voice. As Celestia complied and Night was released he got up and looked Luna straight in the eyes with disgust. He spoke in a grim voice that made both princesses' fur stand on end. "Your apology is not accepted." With those words Night turned and began heading to his room but was slammed into the floor by Celestia's magic. "Oh no you don't no one is leaving until you explain to me what happened." Celestia said in a voice similar to the one Night had just used. Once Luna had recovered from the shock of seeing her sister act in a similar fashion to what she had seen in Nights visions she spoke. "Well for starters your prank with the indoor rain got me." Luna said accusingly as she looked at her sister but she quickly continued as she saw Celestia's stone face. "Then I met up with Night as he was training in the b-barracks. I granted him the title of prince with the guards as witness. And then- oh no. Sister let him go." Luna said demandingly. "F-fine but I will also hear his story and if I don't like it I will imprison him for his indecency." Celestia said in a slightly defeated manner. "Then I took him to lunch at a griffin restaurant as an apology for our mistreatment with him." Luna said slightly blushing not meeting her sisters gaze. "And he got you drunk and had his way with you?" Celestia asked as her horn lit up again. "No at least I don't think so the last I remember I fell asleep hugging him but we did nothing." Luna hurried to protest. Celestia not wanting to accept this levitated Night to her and cast the rejuvenation spell on him before she made him meet her gaze. "WHY WERE YOU IN BED WITH MY SISTER?" Celestia said in as quiet voice she could but because of all the magic she infused into her voice the windows trembled and almost broke. "We drank and ate as we spoke but we got tired so Luna offered to teleport us back to the castle since we couldn't stand up. When she teleported us I found myself held in place by her hoofs and wings. I was unable to move and my attempt at speaking with Luna so she would let me go resulted in a failure. I attempted to struggle but I couldn't move at all. Eventually I passed out." Night said as his eyes had become lifeless in a robotic manner. With each word Celestia's confidence that she would get her sister to let her imprison Night growing smaller and smaller until it was replaced with a dreading fear that her sister would be angry with her again. Once Night had finished his story he fell unconscious and slummed to the ground as Celestia dispelled the magic she was holding him in. As Night fell to the ground Celestia was met by her sisters angry glare.
Chapter-42 Boiling point[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Magic theorist purpleninja102 Thank you for your efforts in making Weaponmaster more readable. Can't think of anything after the mirror pond ninja attack. 42 had to be special (did I succeed?) Comments are welcome Chapter-42 Boiling point[Edited] "THEE, THEE RUINED EVERYTHING! HE WAS GOING TO FORGIVE ME, FORGIVE THEE FOR THE ATROSITIES THOU COMMITED. BUT THEN THEE DID IT AGAIN."- Luna shouted using magic shattering the windows and breaking the silence spell Celestia had placed over the room. "Sister please listen."- Celestia began but Luna interrupted her. "No! Celestia, you listen! I have forgiven you time and time again for attacking the one I love. You even risked the death of the guards by enclosing them with him just so you would have an excuse to restrain him like an animal. Well no more if you will act like a foal I shall treat you as such. You are grounded to you room with no books until I decide you've had enough. If you so much as dare step outside or sneak some books I will take Night and leave the borders of Equestria forever." - Luna shouted at Celestias sobbing form. "You can't, what of our subjects? They need guidance." Celestia said pleadingly as she fell to the ground still sobbing. "Do not worry Celestia. I shall make sure that everything goes smoothly until the time you prove that you are capable of fair judgement. Oh, and unlike you I shall not deprive you the joy of doing the activity of your special talent." Luna said spitefully.{This is a big chance I truly should find a way to thank Night.} "But you're, you're..." Celestia began but stopped as she saw her sisters glowing eyes. "I AM WHAT? NOT READY? UNPREPARED? WELL CELESTIA I SUPPOSE YOU SHOULD HAVE THOUGHT ABOUT THAT BEFORE DEMONSTRATING TO ME THAT YOU ARE UNCAPABLE OF RULING. IF YOU INSIST ON CONTINUING THIS I COULD AWAYS LEAVE AND MAKE MY OWN COUNTRY THEN WE CAN FIGHT TO THE DEATH. IS THATS WHAT YOU WISH SISTER?" Luna asked each word echoing trough the castle. "No, please I will listen please Lulu don't leave me again." Celestia said crying as she hid her head beneath her front hoofs. As Celestia cried Luna's resolve wavered and she wondered if she had gone too far but she did not have time to reflect on that as Fancy Pants entered the room. He was silent for a few minutes taking in the scene before him of Celestia crying on the floor before Luna who stood above her with a stone expression and the body of Night laying on the ground. Then he spoke hesitantly. "Uhm Princesses I am t-truly sorry to interrupt but night should have descended upon the land over an hour ago. I-I know that the issue at hand is important but pl-please bring the night as the kingdom can't easily handle another drought." Fancy said as he bowed in front of Luna while still being only half way in the room shaking slightly in fear. "Ah Fancy Pants just the pony I needed to see. Please excuse the delay but something happened." Luna said as she turned to the window and the nights sky appeared on the horizon. Unlike the usual night sky she created this one was eerie making you fear the shadows just by looking at it and the moon had an odd crimson colour. "Please escort my sister to her room and ensure that guards are stationed at the door. She is not to leave her room until I say so. I would be taking over her duties starting tomorrow. Am I understood?" Luna said calmly with a cold unfeeling voice. "Yes princess Luna. p-princess Celestia w-would you please allow me t-to escort you to your r-room." Fancy Pants said still bowing. Celestia just got up shakily and began walking towards her room as she was leaving the room her head nearly touching the floor Luna called from behind her. " Don't forget Tia, no books. " At hearing this Celestia hesitated for a second but then continued to walk, tears wetting the floor. Once Celestia and fancy left Luna headed to Night and used some magic to heal him from the magical imbalance that Celestia had caused with her question. As Night awoke he gulped for air and at the same time struck at Luna. Hitting her chest and instantly driving as much magic as he could trough his hand. Luna fell to the ground before she realized what had happened as she had used a lot of her magic during her argument with her sister. The marble around her crackled under her weight. "You have betrayed my trust for the last time. Why shouldn't I just tell Celestia of your plans? I am almost killed by you her or dragons anyways at least then I will know the reason. Or better yet I could kill her might as well die killing the ones who took my freedom and turned my life into hell." Night said staring down at Luna blood dripping from his left hand on the floor. Once he finished he turned to the door and walked shakily. "WAIT! I promise I will make it up to you and help you find ways to experience your freedom. Please don't do this." Luna said pleadingly. {Well I suppose I could wait and see if this mysterious figure can come trough on his promise.} Night thought as he walked back to luna and looked down at her trembling form before he spoke. "Very well but should either you or Celestia try to kill me again I shall turn this city to ashes and allow you and your sister to listen to the screams of the subjects you failed as I kill them. Now I need to take a shower. Can't have my wounds getting infected now, can I?" Night said as he headed for the bathroom. "Wait release your spell before you go." Luna said unable to move due to the weight she felt on herself. "Ha that's your lesson on how I feel when you or Celestia use your magic on me." Night said laughingly as he continued walking to the bathroom not even missing a beat. Luna felt confined unable to even move her head she wasn't in particular pain but she did feel a lot of pressure on her entire body. The spell will eventually end but she felt even more restricted than the time she had tied Night in a bed sheet. She could only watch as the door closed and think on what had happened as she heard the water run to her right. _________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ As this happened a certain statue in the castle's hedge maze recieved a rather big but yet still thin crack trough the entirety of it. {Oh this is going to be fun! Come on, just one more push and I can play with them again. Oh there are so many fun things I want to try and I can get my big happy reunion with Lulu and Tia, I am sure they missed me. And this new hueman thing is just so entartaining to observe.} The statue thought into the night.
Chapeter-43 Night court[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Magic theorist purpleninja102 Soo Luna's a bit racist towards griffinsNo ones perfect Comment is you feel like it Chapeter-43 Night court[Edited] Luna was awoken by a loud knock on the door that lead to the hall. As she woke up she realized that she had fallen asleep on the marble floor. Night's magic had stayed strong until she grew used to the pressure and she fell asleep from exhaustion. Luna got up and was horrified at the terrifying sight of the dim night sky and the blood red moon. She heard the knock again this time accompanied by Fancy's voice. "Princess Luna are you awake the sun should rise in an hour and I must receive your approval for your schedule." The voice was wavering. "Come in Fancy Pants." -Luna said as she opened the door with her magic and stepped out from the small crater in the floor she had slept in. Her bones cracking as she did. "Well princess you will first have day court until lunch and after that you are to have a lunch with a minotaur ambassadors to discuss the trade fairs. I would suggest taking prince Night to the lunch as minotaurs respect warriors and I mean no offence but princess Celestia was a part of the griffin wars." Fancy Pant's said shakily. "Night court. My sister is the ruler of the sun as such her court is day. I am the ruler of the moon and as such when I hold a court be it day or night it is Night court." Luna said calmly. " I will take your advice regarding the lunch so please make the needed preparations." "Yes princess Luna, should I rest easy regarding you raising the sun? The moon is a bit terrifying." Fancy asked as he stepped back. "No awake my sister I did promise her that while she is confined to her room I will not take away the joy she receives from raising the sun." Luna said determined. "I shall inform Night of his schedule." she added as Fancy hurried to reach Celestia's room in time and still have time to adjust the ambassador's meeting. As Luna entered Josh's room she saw him with a tie covering his eyes standing perfectly still -like a statue- on one bent leg, the other resting on the knee of the first. As she took a step inside Night moved at a speed she could barely follow springing the resting foot and using the momentum to do 2 spins with the second spin ending with one of his hands softly and gently pressed on Luna's neck. "What do you want Luna, I was in the middle of thinking on something important." Josh asked calmly. "Well Josh you are still acting as my colt friend as such I am sending you to keep my sister company. Try to if you can or don't speak. Either way observe her actions and then tell me what she did. Also we are having a lunch together with a minotaur. After that we can go into Canterlot and begin searching for a hobby for you. Also that is not how you wear a tie." Luna said in a commanding voice as she used her magic to loosen the tie and then put it on properly to Nights neck much to his displeasure. "Ah so a walking leash." Night said as he ripped the tie off his neck. "Very well Luna but do not forget that you must teach me more magic spells in return for this." "I won't, and I will once you are capable of using this spell without making wounds on your body." Luna said as she lit her horn and teleported with Night to the dining table. "For now Lets have something to eat. We both have a long day ahead." There was an assortment of salads a cake and even a meat dish made especially for Night. Once the two had finished eating Night headed for Celestia's room as Luna teleported to the throne room. "Petition 1, Miss Water Charm." a guard announced as a blue earth pony entered. "Uhm I am sorry I thought I was petitioning princess Celestia." The earth pony said as it began to turn. "See Fancy, this is precisely why it must be called Night court and not Day court. Miss Charm although I am not my sister I will hear your plea and act upon it if need be." Luna said in a calm and collected manner. The earth pony turned back to the princess and smiled. "I would like your help in enrolling in the Unicorn's school for gifted mages. I wish to study magic just as much as the unicorns there but they won't let me join because I am an earth pony." "I see and are you aware of the possible dangers of using magic without a horn miss Charm?" Luna asked in a calm tone. "I-I am but my special talent is energy manipulation so I am sure noting bad will happen." Water Charm said as she slouched a bit. "Very well then you have my recommendation should the school still not accept you feel free to come and train with the royal guards. Their spells are basic for the most part but if you show enough progress I can always take over your training. Is that acceptable miss Charm?" Water Charm was stuck not expecting this response. "Uhm yes thank you princess Luna" the earth pony said as she bowed. {Now I sort of wish they wouldn't accept me} the mare thought as she left the throne room. "Princess was that wise?" Fancy asked once the earth pony couldn't hear. "But of course we must strive to make our subjects happy and help them pursue their potential and only if need be interfere." Luna said as she looked at the unicorn. "Petitioner 242, Mr Silver Beak." the guard announced as a grifin entered the throne room Luna shivered as he did. "Your majesty princess Luna I am here to ask that more provisions be dispatched to the griffin settlement of Mountain Reach. After the recent drought a lot of crops died." The griffin said as he bowed to the princess. "Fancy Pants how is the royal store house when it comes to provisions?" Luna asked Fancy in a cold voice "Well princess its almost down to the reserves after the drought." Fancy said with concern. "Princess please your subjects in the settlement will starve without this aid." Silver Beak said loudly still bowing. Hearing this Luna spoke witha a soft voice. "Of course I will help I merely wished to know how the situation stands. Fancy Pants send as much provisions as we can afford to send without starving other ponies. If need be use the treasury to procure more provisions. Silver Beak might I ask why you haven't taken to hunting to resolve your food shortage?" Luna said as she stared into the griffin. "Well your majesty the closest forest is the Ever Free and hunting is outlawed in Equestria." Silver said hesitantly still not raising from his bow. "Ah then I shall give special permission to those who live in your settlement to hunt during the fall season provided they only kill mindless beasts from the Ever Free. That way such food shortages would not happen again in the coming years." Luna said in a commanding voice "T-Thank you your majesty."The griffin said still not raising from his bow "You may leave unless you have other concerns." Luna said to the griffin. "Yes please forgive me for taking up more of your precious time then was necessary your majesty." The griffin said as he got up from his bow and left the throne room. _________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ As Night entered Celestia's room she almost attacked him but managed to stop herself . "Why are you here?" Celestia asked in an undignified tone. "Because Luna asked me to make up with you so we don't try and kill each other again. She did tell me I could just be quiet though so I intent to meditate as I was doing before breakfast." Night said as he entered the room and walked to one corner before taking his strange 1 legged stance. "Di-Did you forgive Luna for my actions?" Celestia asked nervously. Night opened his eyes annoyed at the interuption "I did forgive her for failing to keep her word." Celestia smiled at that before Night continued. "My trust in her however is another story. It is lost and she will have to earn it again through actions." Celestia's smille turned upside down. "But it wasn't her fault, it was mine." Celestia argued. "Its because of Luna that I didn't try to kill you for your actions. And it is her fault for making promises she couldn't keep. Like allowing me to defend myself if I am attacked. I mean you could have basicaly killed me but because I defended myself she took your side and ended up almost killing both of us." Night said with a slightly louder voice then usual. "No that's- I- ceremony-" Celestia said in a broken speach unable to deny his statement. As she finished saying this Night looked at her with disgust and then closed his eyes and continued his meditation as Celestia made her way back to her bed.
Chapter-44 Trust and Minotaurs[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Magic theorist purpleninja102 Comments are a thing (I think) Chapter-44 Trust and Minotaurs[Edited] "So did you make up with my sister?" Luna asked as she and Night walked towards the dinning hall for their meeting with the minotaur ambassador. "I will not attack her unless she attacks me. If you want to know if she will attack me you should ask her as I still don't know why she attacked me before." Night said calmly back to Luna as they passed a servant who looked angrily at Night for some reason. "Uhah" Luna exclaimed in frustration before she took a deep breath. "Ok what is your opinion of my sister." Luna said calmer now. "She is powerful and while in words she would do anything for you her resolve was lacking when I asked if she would die for your honour." Night said in the same calm voice as Luna froze in her step. "You asked what?" Luna yelled at Night "I asked if she would die to preserve your honour. I merely wished to see how far this anything she was willing to do went." Night said with a hint of confusion at Luna's outburst. "And would you die for my honour?" Luna asked accusingly. " Of course not. I might risk death to ensure your safety since should you die so would I but there is nothing I would die for except for myself." Night said ignoring the tone Luna had asked her question in. "Ahh" Luna exhaled in frustration again then took a deep breath again." Ok, ok then what is your opinion of me do you trust me?" Luna said in a calm voice. "No, I do not trust you in the slightest, I doubt the intentions of both your words and actions all the time. I do however trust that you will try to keep me alive as we share a bond." Night said calmly " But then why do you do as I say?" Luna asked confused at this new information. "Because you either use magic on me or are in a situation where if I don't you would die. And if I am to die I would like that I fought as hard as I could rather then die from magic." Night said with spite putting more volume at magic. "What would it take for you to trust me?" Luna asked demandingly. "Not lying for one. Proving you can keep your word with actions for another." Night said in his ever calm voice. "I haven't lied to you." Luna said offended "You agreed that I can defend myself against attacking foes, and yet when I did just that as your sister held a sword pointed at me you almost killed the both of us." Night said accusingly "That was a misunderstanding." Luna protested. "Perhaps, but it showed where your loyalties lie and exposed your half truth." Night said in a stern tone. As Night said this they saw the doors to the dining hall . "We shall discuss this later. For now, try not to start a war." Luna said as she opened the doors with her magic. "Ah there ya are. Was beginning ta think you weren't coming. So when is Celestia joining us." a rather big muscular figure with 2 horns asked from across the room. "My sister will not be joining us I princess Luna as co-ruler of Equestria shall serve as representative." Luna said in a dignified voice. "Then I guess I might as well leave. One who has not experienced war can't understand the reasoning of someone who has." The minotaur said in a disapproving manner. "Uhm that is why I brought prince Night Shadow with me he is a great warrior and could serve as a translator so that our intentions are not lost in reaching an agreement." Luna said a bit hesitantly as Night looked at her with anger. "This hornless freak? A great warrior? Do you intend to insult me? I could beat him with one punch." As the minotaur said this Nights expression turned to one of displeasure but he did not move remembering Luna's remark about war. "If you can beat him be my guest although I don't think you capable." At this words the minotaur became angry and attempted to punch Night with his right hand. At seeing the big knuckle coming at him, Night ducked beneath it and jumped towards the minotaur while turning. As he touched the floor again he grabbed the still punching hand with both of his hands and pulled it down using his left shoulder as leverage. The minotaur flew over his head and landed on the marble floor flat on his back. As the minotaur began to get up night held him down by pressing one foot on his neck and pressing so hard that the minotaur could hardly breathe. "Luna as compensation for my services you shall spend tomorrow in the city searching for something interesting with me is that acceptable?" - Night said slightly angry at how Luna had used him. Staring the minotaur in the eyes. "Y-Yes just let the ambassador go." Luna said worried. She could use magic but that would cause her even more problems later on. "As for you we will eat then you will agree to beneficial terms for Luna and beg me to forgive your foolishness. Blink now if you agree or Luna will be meeting a new ambassador." As Night said this the minotaur began blinking frantically. "Very well then since the formalities are done with let's eat." Night said in a slightly calmer voice as if nothing strange had happened as he lifted his foot and made his way to a chair on the table. "I am sorry I-" Luna began to say as she helped the minotaur on his hoofs but was interrupted by him. "Keep yer pity lasse, I was foolish ta charge at an unknown opponent and I will pay fer it. Even if I was forced into it I did give me word and I will keep it. Now let's eat." The minotaur said as he also headed to the table. " So ladde how'd ya learn ta fight like that? " The minotaur spoke in a friendly manner looking at Night. "The only way you can, by fighting." Night replied and the minotaur smiled. " And what of you how are you still alive if you fight so sloppy?" Night asked in a more cherry voice than anything Luna had heard of him. As the two continued their friendly conversation Luna stared unsure of what she was seeing until her stomach reminded her that she should be along side them eating.
Chapter-45 Hobbies[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Magic theorist purpleninja102 Comment or don't whichever Chapter-45 Hobbies[Edited] "I still can't believe you threatened to kill him." Luna said playfully as she walked on Night's right side. "What would you have done if he didn't agree?" "Killed him. I was still considering it if he attempted to waste our time with negotiations." Night said calmly. "You can't just go around killing pon- er minotaurs you don't like." Luna yelled at Night. "Yes you can, you can even kill everyone who sees you so no one comes after you seeking revenge. I have waited my entire life to do something meaningful that I wasn't ordered or forced to do. Do you think I would delay finding this hobby which you said you would help me get? Especially if the minotaur had agreed to make the terms acceptable. The only reason we are going to see Fancy right now is because I suspect we would need funding while in Canterlot." Night said in a cold sharp voice. "There is more to life then killing you know? And you will wait until I at least present Fancy with the new terms of the new treaty." Luna said in a calm voice. "Of course there is also not dying, retreating, bluffing, concealing and I guess there is also magic here. I don't see why you are bringing this up. I won't kill anyone who doesn't attack me first as we agreed upon. Don't worry, I won't break my word I know you well enough now to know that you will kill us both if I do kill someone just because they annoyed me with their foolishness. So what's your first suggestion for my hobby Luna?" Night asked calmly as he stared at Luna who was now sighing in frustration. "Wait didn't you just say you didn't want to be ordered? Why are you asking me?" Luna asked confused. "I will chose on what to do I just need possible things. I never did get the chance before so I don't really know of any potential hobbies." Night explained. "So suggestions?" Night repeated his question in a commanding voice. "Uhm I don't know, how about statue carving? " Luna asked hopefully. "Yes I suppose I could make copies of the guards and then you can have the incompetent guards leave. That way you won't risk a random pony attacking me." Night said calmly as he put on a rather strange expression on his face that scared Luna slightly. "Um maybe not. How about music? You know it calms and relaxes." Luna suggested with hope as she suspected statue carving wasn't what Night wanted as a hobby. "Ah I see lure my enemies in a false sense of security before I strike at their weakest point. An admirable goal to strive for." Night said as his face turned to one that was unusually happy and yet somehow managed to scare Luna even more. "No that's not what I meant. Just lets just try something else. Night isn't there anything you admire? Preferably something that doesn't have anything to do with killing." Luna said worriedly. Night looked confused for a while as he thought on Luna's question. Finally realization seemed to hit him. "I suppose you could say I admire your skills at making people believe the opposite of what you tell them. It doesn't directly have anything to do with killing either. So how do I go about learning to do that?" Night asked inquisitive. Luna blushed slightly at the compliment but then felt offended that he was basically complimenting her deceitfulness. Night looked at Luna again and repeated his question this time a bit louder snapping Luna from her thoughts. "Uhm well , that is to say. The best place to start is the theatre. You just observe other ponies reactions in different situations and learn how they will react and remember it then you just use that knowledge. But watching others perform isn't really a hobby." Luna hurried to explain. "You are not the one deciding what a hobby can or can't be. We are doing the theatre thing." As Night said this the two entered Fancy Pants's office. "Fancy Pants I have the outline for the new treaty." Luna said as she levitated a parchment to Fancy Pants. "This soon?" Fancy said worriedly as he began to read the treaty."20% of estimated profit on incoming goods and only 5% on outgoing goods. What? How? Whua." Fancy said frantically as he stared at the two who had entered. "Is that too low? I think I can make him go to 25%." Night said in an angry voice. "No, no this is far better then I had expected. To be honest I had expected it to be a 15% for incoming and 10% outgoing as it was what the old treaty was." Fancy said still not fully believing what he was seeing on the parchment before him. "Then on to important matters I need a way of paying my bills in Canterlot without having to wait for you." As Fancy heard this his joyful expression turned to a frightened one. "Uhm yes here is your very own check book. Might I ask that you attempt to limit your purchases?" Fancy asked with a slight hope as he levitated a small book to Night. "Judging from your response to the new treaty I suspect you can't Fancy Pants after all it was Night Shadow who ensured the new treaty terms." Luna said in a somewhat happy voice. As Fancy lowered his head in defeat the prince and princess headed out for Canterlot. Night pulling Luna with his right hand over her neck.
Chapter-46 Sister talk[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Magic theorist purpleninja102 Twilight has noting on your fast reading spell ninja Comments maybe some suggestions on what weapons Night would craft Chapter-46 Sister talk[Edited] "Sister it is time for your sun to make way for my night sky." Luna said as she appeared in Celestia's room with a visibly tired yet somewhat content look on her face.. "Luna." Celestia screamed happily as she jumped on her tired sister and embraced her in a slightly choking hug. "What has possessed you sister? We spoke just yesterday." Luna said a bit hesitantly when she managed to get free from her sister strangling hold. "Oh sorry sister but I have stayed here, in my room, for the entire day, with no books and neither the guards nor the servants could speak to me as they were too concerned that they were unworthy of the honour. I mean I did have Night Shadow to speak to in the morning but he has some rather unique questions. And my mistreatment of him didn't really help. But I didn't use my magic on him sister. I am learning so can I at least have a few books at least." Celestia said at speeds that were hard to follow. "Calm down sister first lower your sun and then we can discuss everything that has happened today."-Luna said in a motherly voice. "Yes of course the sun." Celestia said in her frantic voice as she turned to a window and used more force then needed to force the sun to fall beneath the horizon at a surprising speed. "Do you wish help with rising the moon sister?" Celestia continued. "Can you actually do a proper job this time? I do not have the energy to fix another disastrous night sky." -Luna said accusingly. "I suppose it will be better if you did it I do not wish to risk inconveniencing you especially after your long day." Celestia said sheepishly. As Luna concentrated on the little details of the night sky Celestia fidgeted around her but kept quiet. The second Luna had finished she found herself on Celestia's bed. as Celestia stared into her eyes. Celestia's bed was truly too big for her. "So sister what did you do today?" Celestia asked Luna who was a bit surprised. "Well there was Night court, and then there were the "negotiations" with the minotaur ambassador." Upon hearing this Celestia frowned a little. "Uhm Luna how are the negotiations going? If you don't mind me asking that is." Celestia said with a hint of worry. "They are over although it wasn't much of a negotiation." Luna said calmly "What? I knew it, it was too soon to burden you with ruling again. May I leave my room so that I can fix this agreement to one that is more favourable to our ponies?" Celestia said hopeful. "You may not. And considering that we got 20% of the estimated value of goods coming in while giving only 5% to the minotaurs I believe that it will merely dissuade traders if we barter for more." Luna said angry with her sisters remark. "2-20% but how? What did you do?" Celestia asked curious. "I allowed prince Night Shadow to have a friendly spar with the minotaur. After which the minotaur's attitude became a little bit more agreeable. Speaking of which, what is your opinion of Night Shadow?"- Luna said with a smirk on her face. "M-my opinion? Well he askes unnerving questions, has no respect for royalty with the exception of you but I suspect that's more of him loving you them respecting your title." Celestia began but caught herself as she saw Luna's look. "But he has proven to me that he will not hurt our subjects its merely his beliefs that need a slight adjustment. So uhm, I suspect you do not wish me to meddle anymore but can you at least tell me if Night did in fact forgive you for my misconduct?" Celestia said in a slightly shaky voice. "Yes his upbringing is a problem. Can you believe he had not seen a play before today?" Luna asked in a disbelieving voice. 'Wait so you went to see a play together? Could you tell me what the play was about? Just the two of you? You are bolder then I thought sister, please refrain from letting him mount you until you are married at the very least." Celestia said in a playful manner as her sister turned a purple hue and averted her eyes from Celestia. "I would never, that is to say uh. I don't know what the play was about." Luna said as she lowered her head expecting the onslaught of Celestia's teasing. "So you did that in the theatre? Did Night force himself on you?" Celestia asked in an angry manner. "Calm down sister. I can not tell you what the play was about because Night got us both kicked out before the first act was over. He was enjoying it and particularly enjoyed the personality of one of the characters. Unfortunately the character got killed and Night decided to avenge his death attacking the other actor. I managed to stop him before he did any harm but the audience did not appreciate the abrupt disruption." As Luna said she became darker shades of purple as Celestia started laughing unable to contain her amusement. "I-I see so what else did you do with Night once you could no longer observe the play?" Celestia asked through her laughter. "Well we were searching for Nights new hobby so we tested out music. Which reminds me don't let him near a trumpet or you would regret it Celestia. I might even have nightmares about it." Luna said shivering at the memory. "S-surely t-there must be something more I mean you had so much time and considering what you've told me I am quite curious." Celestia said barely containing her self from falling off of her enormous bed from laughing. Luna was quiet for a while before she turned to Celestia with a serious look. "Sister would it be possible for a forge to be made within the Castle? Night has expressed a desire to attempt to learn the craft." Luna said weekly. "Yes we actually already have a forge. It is the reason why I moved the castle aside from the view from the very top of the mountain." Celestia said calming down. "You would not question what he would make? Or worry that he might use those tools to harm our ponies?" Luna asked surprised. "Of course not, what is the point, he has proven himself capable of defeating the guard while using odd weapons. Maybe if he actually had his own weapon he could defend himself more easily. At any rate I am in no position to fight your decision regardless what you choose Luna." -Celestia said resigned. "Sister I would allow you to read books and if I find nothing better for Night's hobby I shall show him the forge, however I will keep sending Night over and I want your word that you will try to make up I can't stand to see you two fight." Luna said as a single tear found its way down her muzzle and on to the bed sheets. "I will do my best Luna." Celestia said but was met by Luna's sleeping form. As Celestia still couldn't leave her room she smiled then layed next to Luna and draped one wing over her to keep her warm.
Chapter-47 A third alicorn[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Magic theorist purpleninja102 Purpleninja I proclaim thee Archmage for thy contributions to the story and the grammar of Weaponmaster. Clop incoming in next chapter Comment if you want Chapter-47 A third alicorn[Edited] It had been a week since Luna grounded Celestia. After the whole day of searching for hobbies ended in a complete failure with a few new restrictions made for Night by the owners of a few music shops as well as other places Luna showed him the castles forge and had the head metalworker show him the ropes. Night had taken to it with great vigour spending every second he could at the forge learning the craft. The only exception to this was the mornings which Luna insisted that he spend befriending Celestia. Celestia had actually expressed her annoyance to her sister as Night's presence was disturbing her reading. "Well sister since you have not fought with Night in the last week and it was just a misunderstanding you may attend tonight's gala if you handle the royal greeting."-Luna said smiling "While I am happy that I would not miss Cadance's visit would you not consider helping me with the greeting." Celestia asked hopefully. " No sister this is your punishment and I am hoping to spend the gala with Night earning the trust you broke so you can't refuse. Also who is this Cadance and why is her attendance of such importance?" Luna said now curious at the new name. "I didn't told you? She is an alicorn like us. She was born after your banishment so I really should have told you earlier but now that you know you should definitely meet her." Celestia said sheepishly. "I shall make sure to meet her then as you greet the late arrivals Tia ." Luna said sounding annoyed. Night and Luna arrived to the gala after all the guests had arrived. Night was in his complete suit with his skirt and Luna had even convinced him to wear a tie. They had discussed their plan in detail under Nights insistence and would begin it as soon as they greeted Celestia. The orchestra could be heard as they saw Celestia standing where Luna had stationed her. "Hello sister we are just greeting you before we go and dance together." Luna said happily as she nuzzled Celestia Night standing to the side. "I will not dance with you Luna." Night said calmly shocking both Celestia and Luna. "WE WILL DANCE TOGETHER. RIGHT NIGHT?" Luna said as she recovered from the shock first. "Y-yes l-lets g-go d-dance t-together." Night said trough gritted teeth "Well then I suppose we shall leave you to your greetings sister. I need to go before he changes his mind again. I swear he is so indecisive." Luna said as if she had done noting wrong. "Wait sister you just " Celestia began but Luna and Night were already gone and she was faced with the next pony in line to greet her. As Night and Luna entered the ball room everyone watched and admired them as Night's suit complimented Luna's dress perfectly. The ponies made way for them as the two walked to the dance floor and as a new piece began they started dancing Luna resting her front hoofs as well as most of her weight on Night as he used his magic to make her lighter. The ponies stopped and observed as the odd couple danced silent whispers the only thing heard trough the ballroom aside then the orchestra. As the piece ended Luna put her front hoofs on the ground as Night shook his head. "You DID IT again. I was a fool to trust you. Whatever feeling I had for you are gone." Night said as he used his magic to force Luna to the ground before he headed for the gardens all the ponies running to get out of his path. "No I-I just really wanted to dance. I didn't, didn't realize it." Luna said as she cried her horn lit undoing the spell cast on her. Once she was done she teleported and snuggled under Celestia's left wing hiding her muzzle. "What did he say sister?" Celestia asked wanting to comfort her sister. " He said that any feelings he had for me were gone now. I-I betrayed his trust Tia betrayed him. And now he hates me." Luna said weakly still crying. "Ah Cadance please come here my sister needs your help." Celestia said as she saw the pink alicorn. "Uhm what is the matter auntie Celestia? Is that your sister the one I have heard so much about?" Cadance asked as she noticed the hiding form of Luna under Celestia's wing. "She is and you can be properly introduced later but for now please give Luna some advise. She accidentally used magic to force the one she loves to do something he didn't wish to do and because of that he said that he has no feelings for her anymore." Celestia said frantically as Luna continued to cry under her wing. "I well, I could see why he would act that way." Cadance said but continued as she saw Celestia's angry face. "But I am sure he still loves you princess Luna just confront him and apologize until he agrees to give you another chance I will even join you for some courage since I can see that you are too afraid to speak to him alone right now." Cadance finished relaxing at seeing Celestia giving her a smile. "You heard her sister her special talent is love so I am sure she is right so stop crying and go and speak with Night he still loves you." Celestia said as she lifted her wing from Luna and used it to push her towards Cadance. Luna was reluctant, clearly disliking the idea but complied. _________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ As Night walked into the garden he noticed a farmiliar pegasus. "Hello again Flutershy have you worked on bettering yourself since last we met?" Night said starling Flutershy as she jumped and hid in a bush. It took some time but then she spoke quietly. "Well yes but not exactly uhm where is princess Luna I thought the two of you would be together troughout the gala." As she said this the bush trembled. "She has lost my affection, becuse she used magic to force me to do someting. How can I trust her again and again when she always breaks her word?" Night said coldly. {Luna never told me what to do after the dance. The gardens were supposed to be empty. I hope I am convincing.} "Byt you looked so happy together you shouldn't let this ruin your happiness." Flutershy protested from the bush quietly before she saw Luna behind Night and went silent. "Uhm Night I know that what I did was wrong and I am sorry b-but please g-give me another chance, give us a chance." Luna said hesitantly fear writen on her face. {Please realize that I am being forced to do this. Please just refuse so we can end this charade.} "Luna?" Night said as he turned and his eyes met Luna's he felt as if he wanted to make her happy to be with her. " Yes of course I will give us another chance. I love you Luna." As he said this Luna's fearful expresion turned to a smiling one. {What am I doing this is wrong but it feels so right it makes me feel so happy.} "I Love you too Night." Luna said as she embraced Night in a hug. {No I can't think straight. All I can think about is wanting to be with him.} "Lets go and dance you did say you wanted to do that and I want to make you happy." Night said as he put one arm over Luna's neck and the two walked back in the ball room. {Those two trust each other and care for one another so completely. Even when their relationship was so strained my magic was this effective and I didn't even use that much magic. A good thing too, I am fairly certain that Celestia would kill me if I made her sister mount Night. Well it should be fine for now the spell seems to make them contempt at simply being together and it will wear of in half an hour or so and then they can sort of their problems while the memory of how much they love each other is fresh in their minds.} Cadance thought from her hiding spot behind one tree before she headed back to the gala.
Chapter-48 Best night EVER[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Archmage purpleninja102 First full clop chapter( might be last) is it acceptable or do I fail at writing clop? Sorry to those that don't read clop but I will use it as a story element so it had to happen Comment P.S.: I am happy that I made it for chapter 48 because 4 .8 .16. 32 which is exactly the opposite of the meaning of everything 42 meaning this chapter is meaningless but in the most meaningful of ways. Morrow of the chapter Pinkie will drug you sooo watch out Chapter-48 Best night EVER[Edited] When Luna and Night had entered the ball room the ponies were a bit afraid but as they began to dance snuggling into each other the ponies relaxed. After a few pieces they stopped exhausted and stood still in each others embrace neither one attempting to move. " I know you might be tired but this is a party and you can't just not dance on the dance floorď" Pinkie said as she materialized between Night and Luna much to their displeasure." Don't you worry none though your auntie Pinkie is here. Some of my special punch should fix you right up." Pinkie exclaimed as she forced 2 cups one in either of the two and lifted her hoofs making them drink it. As soon as they had Pinkie had disappeared leaving only the 2 cardboard cups behind. { A little bit of distilled love poison will liven up any frowny mc sady pants and I know those two love each other either way so its not like they'll mind. This is going to be the greatest thank you for saving my friends and me from a mean dragon party ever.}-Pinkie thought as she stood at the food table. As Luna's eyes met Night's again after Pinkies interruption she felt the urge to be with Night increase something he seemed to feel as well as he was now caressing her wings as he hugged her. She mustered what little consciousness she had left and teleported them back to her room as her wings extended. leaving behind shocked ponies. {Summary Luna and Night have sex and Chrysalis learns about the dragon and Night's new title. Nothing else in this chapter if your not into Clop these are the main points. Now I have to try writing Clop.} ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ CLOP WARNING As the two reappeared in Luna's room Night found himself searching for the soft spots on Luna's wings that were now trembling with excitement, fully extended. While he did Luna was attempting to strip him of his clothes with her hoofs. Upon failing she just embraced him in a hug before she took a deep breath and kissed Night trying to push her tongue into his mouth just for that little bit of extra contact. Night was surprised by Luna's kiss but he enjoyed it and pushed his own tongue as much as he could against her trying to show that he loves her just as much as she loves him.{ This is... goo no its wrong I love her. She's a horse ....and I can't get enough.} Night thought as they continued their kiss, neither one attempting to break free despite both being hard pressed for air. The two finally broke of the kiss as they fell on Luna's bed unable to keep standing up panting heavily they stared at each other for a second and then they began to tear off each others clothes as they engaged in another kiss slightly moaning from the pleasure the mere contact was providing them. Once the second kiss had ended Night was still fondling Luna's wings as he pressed his naked body against Luna's, rubbing his hard dick against Luna's chest as her hooves were engulfing him and moving in a way that kept him close. "I want to please you even more." Night said as he moved his hand to the base of Luna's wings making her moan out in pleasure. "Then mount me." Luna said as she lit her horn and Night was standing upright with Luna's raised ass facing him.. "How? " Night asked not having any prior experience. "Like this." Luna said angrily as she used her magic to force Nights throbbing member into her vagina. In an instant she screamed in pain as blood flowed down her back hoofs. Night began to back off thinking he was hurting Luna but as he was half way out he was forced back in by Luna's magic as she moaned in pleasure. Realizing that Luna was enjoying it he began to move back and forth feeling amazing as he did increasing the speed as he felt pressure building up in his member. Then he noticed Luna's extended wings and grabbed them using them to gain that extra thrust to get as deep as he could into Luna. Luna was enjoying the pleasure of Night's Long dick reaching what she believed to be the depths of her womb but was surprised when he grasped her sensitive wings sending even more pleasure surging trough her body and then he went even deeper making her loose control and scream in pleasure as she came. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA" Upon feeling Luna's throbbing pussy and the hot liquid pouring out of it around his dick he felt the pressure in his cock release as he lost his strength in his legs and his mind became sleepy and he fell forward on Luna's back. Feeling a hot liquid fill her up Luna felt fulfilled as she came again and lost consciousness feeling Nights warm body on top of her. _________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ "Queen Chysalis I have urgent news" A changeling guard said as he barged into the queen's bedchamber and was greeted by the view of Blue Bloods rear as large beads stuck out of it as he was muzzle deep into his queens vagina. "How dare you interupt my precious time with my prince? What news could be so important?" Chrysalis asked angrily as she stared at the frightened changeling. "Well my queen our spies report that the monster has slain a dragon on his own and was given princehood by the tyrants for that feet." The changeling said with a hint of worry. "WHAT? A DRAGON? then we will need a bigger army." Chrysalis said as she used her magic to pull our the beads from Blue Blood's anus, each beed bigger then the last. The shock made him dig his muzzle compleatly into the changeling queens vaginva making her cum and cover his face in her juices. "Where" is all that Blue Blood could get out before his eyes turned green and he moved to please his queen. The changeling, disgusted by the sight of the pony on top of his queen left the room before he spoke out of place and was killed as all others who had made the mistake.
Chapter-49 Shameful mornings[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Archmage purpleninja102 I know a cliff hanger ending but I think you should be used to it by now. Anyways comment if you wish. Chapter-49 Shameful mornings[Edited] "What happened yesterday?" Night awoke as his head pounded. In the next moment he remembered quite a few important parts of the previous night as he noticed that he was within Luna and he felt her juices sticking together with his semen and making a strange slimy connection between them. As he remembered he felt sick at what he had done yet even sicker that there was a part of him that enjoyed it. As he attempted to pull out so he could take a shower he heard Luna's delighted moan as she slept and remembered how much he wanted it. Pleasing her gave him such satisfaction he had completely lost himself to it. {Could it be that I truly love her? No I can't she is an animal. And yet it felt so right. No I can't think like this.} Night thought as he headed for the shower wanting to clean himself and think of what he should do. As Night washed his genitalia again and again having decided on not leaving the bathroom until he came to a decision on his feelings Luna was awoken by a knock on the door. At some point Night felt that he was too flabby and decided to go and train with a weapon as he thought, just leaving himself to his instincts as he thought on his feelings. He was mechanically stabbing and spinning a spear around not even focusing on precision in an odd trance like state. Night was suddenly startled from his trance from a female voice coming from behind him. "Uhm prince Night Sh" Was all Vibrant Arts got out before she was hit by the side of Night's spear and was sent flying to the ground. "I surrender okay chill I just wanted to ask you something I didn't mean to challenge you." Arts shouted as she lifted her front hooves in a defensive manner. "Don't sneak up on me." Night said in a cold manner as he looked at the pegasus mare her wings reminded him of Luna and he turned his gaze from her blushing. "Okay I will remember that for now though I really wanted to ask you to train me." As he heard this Night's gaze returned back to Arts but rather then a blushing face it was a face that threatened death should she say the wrong thing. "Why?" Night said as the pegasus shivered before the cold gaze. "I-I just don't wont to feel helpless again as I did with the dragon. A-And you are the greatest weapon wielder ever so surely you can teach me how to wield a spear to protect the princesses. " Arts finished with some conviction. Night thought for a few minutes then began to say something but stopped and thought some more his gaze never changing and the mare feared she might have said the wrong thing. Then Night spoke in a calm but slightly warmer voice. "Not a spear." "Um what?" Vibrant Arts said before she realized she was speaking. After which she shivered and covered her muzzle with her front hoofs. "If you wish to protect you would do better to learn and master the scythe. A spear has but one sharp edge and a handle, unless you wield it to kill you might as well wield a staff. A scythe however has a long flat edge that can be used to block and protect that which is precious as well as strike down your enemies. If I am to train you simply so that you may protect I will train you with a scythe." Night finished his eyes not wavering once. "So you will train me? But wait what is this scythe I have never heard of something like that before?" Arts asked hopefully as she looked confused. "So you ponies don't even craft this simple of weapons." Night said as he exhaled deeply before taking another breath. "Very well I shall craft you a scythe, but before I begin let me ask you, are you sure you wish this? If you fail in your training I shall not hesitate to strike you down and reclaim the scythe for my own."- Night said coldly as his eyes met Arts's. "Yes I am. If I can't even handle the training I will most surely die come the next threat. This is my only option for living if I am to repay princess Luna's kindness." She said unwavering for even a second. However she smirked slightly as she saw Nights face turn crimson red and he turned away. As Night and Arts headed for the forge to begin crafting the metal for her scythe they both stopped in their tracks as the castle rumbled. "Cadenza" Celestia's voice rang through the halls and the process soon happened again only this time it said "Shadow". _________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ "Princess Luna, Princess Celestia asked me to tell you that Princess Mi Amore Cadenza is leaving for a negotiation in the zebra isles and you should bid her fair well." As Luna opened her eyes she was assaulted by a strong fishy stench. In the next moment she felt defiled as she remembered what had happened the previous night. Instantly a barrier appeared around her and extended to the edges of the of the room. The barrier was a crimson red and was so imbued with magic that one could not see trough it. {Why? I don't love him. I mean he is helping me and I am helping him but he doesn't and I don't so why? What happened yesterday?} Luna thought as she thought hard on what had happened. She had truly enjoyed it, she had even went as far as force Night into her but there was also that nagging feeling that she was forgetting something as it suddenly came to her.{It was magic. That brat cast a Love spell on me and Night as we were distracted speaking to each other. I will kill her. How dare she use me to train her dreadful love spell?} Luna thought as her mane absorbed the shield and turned particularly dark shade of blue with the bright lights in it turning so bright that they would blind anyone who continuously looked at them. Then her horn lit up and she teleported into Celestia's room. "WHERE IS SHE?" Luna demanded of her sleeping sister. "Huh? Sister shouldn't you be at night court?" Celestia asked as she yawned but then got a worried expression as she saw her sister's white glowing eyes. "IRRELAVANT! WHERE IS CADENZA? I WILL END HER." Luna said but Celestia didn't move as her mane became imbued with magic as well. "Sister calm down lets talk this out." Celestia said and was rewarded with Luna's mane attacking her and she met it with her own the two tangling together. Luna was attacking blindly and so Celestia managed to finally engulf her sister in her mane after a long 2 hour fight in which her room was filled with the two manes. "Release us sister she must pay for her folly." Luna shouted at Celestia. "I was told of Cadence's romance spell it brings up the love and trust of the two it is cast on and forces them to remember it. Was it truly so bad to dance with Night sister? To know for certain he loves you?" Celestia asked inquisitively. "But her spell. Do you even know what it did?" Luna asked blushing profusely at the memory. "Oh come off it sister. So you and Night hugged on the dance floor after dancing. It might be embarrassing but if you can't do even that your relationship with him will never progress." Celestia said a glim of sadness in her voice as she remembered Fiery Blood. "Oh do not worry about that dear sister. Thanks to her "wonderful" spell I slept with Night Shadow and " Luna began to go on a tangent but stopped when she saw her sisters eyes glowing with magic as Celestia's horn lit up. In the next moment Celestia disappeared and the whole castle shook at a single shout. "CADENZA" it was less then a minute before a second shout shook the castle again. "SHADOW". Luna knew that Night was still okay since she hadn't felt any pain but she also knew that she should stop her sister as soon as possible. She teleported back to her own room hoping she was still there. As soon as Luna appeared her hoofs felt hot and she created shield around her as she observed the room which was now black with red lines running through it as magma flowed over the room. All the furniture turned to dust, with the exception of the crystal table which had melted and shrunken down loosing its form. "Celestia stop you are making the same mistake again! Night was just as much under Cadenza's spell as I was." Luna shouted at her sister. "That does not excuse him from what he did. He could have resisted the spell." Celestia shouted back dependently. "No he couldn't. I couldn't and I was more prepared for it since I at least knew of Cadence watching us. If anything its more your fault for allowing her to "help" me in my moment of weakness." Luna shouted back at Celestia. Upon hearing her sisters words Celestia deflated and slumped in fear of meeting her sisters gaze. As she did the two sisters were greeted by a voice they both dreaded. "Celly! LuLu! How have you been? I just came back from my "vacation" in the "wonderful" maze. It was terribly boring but I have to say Celly you still know how to make me hot after all these years." Discord said a he appeared tangled around Celestia who was frozen in fear. As he did he held out a marshmallow on a stick cooking it on the lava.
Chapter-50 Return of Discord[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Archmage purpleninja102 Where did I get Discord wrong? I know that there must be something but I can't figure it out please comment. Chapter-50 Return of Discord[Edited] "Celly! LuLu! How have you been? I just came back from my "vacation" in the "wonderful" maze. It was terribly boring but I have to say Celly you still know how to make me hot after all these years." is what Discord said as he wrapped himself around Celestia's body. He said it but it fell on deaf ears as Celestia was too shocked to hear him and Luna was too enraged.{ Drat my big entrance is ruined and here I thought they would at the very least cheer me or throw themselves at me. Probably should have sent them a letter. Ponies never did act with manners when startled. Lets see what I can salvage.} "Release my sister you monster." Luna yelled as she sent a beam of magic at Discord's head. Discord split his head letting the beam pass right trough and destroy the wall behind Celestia. "Celly tell your sister to stop with her hostility before I think she is serious." Discord said as he chew on a smore he had procured from somewhere. "L-Luna please go and gather the element bearers I will fend off Discord until you manage to get them." Celestia said as her horn lit up and a white shield formed around the two and then it disappeared in a bright light. "Oh Celestia if you wanted me all to your self all you needed to do was ask." Discord teased as the two appeared in a black void where only the two of them existed. "Silence the element bearer will soon be gathered and I shall see to it that you are imprisoned again." -Celestia said with disgust. "Öh Celly you always were a kidder. But lets be serious for a while I am really disappointed at how you ruled my kingdom in my absence. I only gave you rule so you can cause your own brand of chaos but you made everything so orderly. As a benevolent ruler I can not let my subjects suffer under such boredom. Or we could always make another deal." Discord spoke creating a flashlight as he spoke and then tossing it down only for it to fall from above into his mouth. As he ate the flash light Celestia lost all sight of him and was left alone in the void. Celestia was frightened for a while but then spoke with conviction. "You can't fool me Discord I know you are still here and I have no reason to accept your deal. You will be turned to stone any minute now just as soon as my sister gathers the element bearers." Celestia shouted into the void. Time passed and passed and Celestia's conviction wavered. "Discord?" "I'm home dear, did you miss me?" Discord said happily as he entered trough yellow wooden door that appeared out of nowhere. "What? How? You- what did you do?" Celestia demanded. "Oh nothing much, just had your sister pretend to be you. With a disguise of course." Discord said as a moustache appeared on his snout and he stroked it evily. " And then played a game with the element bearers you seemed to trust so much. Now that your element bearers have lost would you consider my deal dear Celly?" Discord said in a sly voice as he wrapped around Celestia yet again making her unable to move as she broke into tears. "I-you- what do you want Discord? Just don't hurt my subjects and Luna please. " Celestia pleaded as she cried, unable to move even an inch as the draconeques had bound her entire body with his own. Discord extended his neck and turned it like a snake strangling its pray he turned to face Celestia smirked. "I want what I always wanted. You. Do not worry so long as you give yourself to me I wont harm our subjects and I will even allow you to handle court and only interfere, mhhh, when I see fit. After all you will be my queen Celestia." Discord said as he presented a ring to Celestia as he bowed on one knee while wearing a suit. Celestia observed the ring and then observed it some more, some sweat appearing on Discord's Face then she finally spoke. "I am serious Discord, what is your game? What do you want?" Celestia said angrily. "Yes, of course "game" wasn't that a great joke. Well at any point you can't imprison me again and I wish to stay in the castle protecting my interests and all that."Discord said angrily as his suit and the ring turned into different kinds of tropical birds and flew away into the darkness. " Interests? what are these interests?" Celestia demanded. "Well the one you know as Night Shadow for one. I honestly haven't seen a being so unique in his understanding of the world. Not that he understands it at all but his misunderstanding is hilarious to observe." Discord said as a chair appeared and Discord sat on it eating popcorn. "There are other interests though. But don't you worry, they are not something I will share with you. After all my dear what is Life without the joys and sorrows of the unknown." As Discord said this everything disappeared and he stared daggers at Celestia. "So do we have a deal Celly?" "Ï- uhm I- " Celestia stuttered "Can't make up your mind still. Huh, well how about this? accept in the next minute and I will even throw in the elements to sweeten the deal." Discord said as a timer appeared behind him. "Ok I accept." Celestia said as before the timer even began to move. The timer exploded into a fireworks display. "Excellent I will be returning the friendship letters Twilight sent you to help speed up their recovery its your job to make sure they don't try to use them on me. If you fail I will punish you." Discord said as a big grin appeared on his face and the void shattered the two found themselves in the burned room. "On second thought, I don't like your redecoration." Discord said as he snapped his fingers and the whole room was fixed as it used to be but it was now upside down and with all the colours of the rainbow. "Yes! this is more like it" Discord said as he happily exited the door that had turned sideways whistling a happy tune.
Chapter-51 Traveling[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Archmage purpleninja102 So what does the potion do and who will Night force it on or will he dare drink it himself? ( will chose the effect and who will drink it at random from the comments if there are any suggestions before the chapter where someone drinks it comes.) comments are WELCOME :SMILLE: Chapter-51 Traveling[Edited] "Okay I am sure that you are all wondering what you are doing here. So, in my time of arrival Luna is a backseat driver and will provide annoyance. Celestia called shotgun so she is riding front seat and my dear pal Night right here will be the entertainment. I will be the driver.Any answers?" - Discord said as he walked in front of the two paralyzed alicorns and human. Discord was wearing a military uniform of some kind and Night was holding a blacksmithing hammer. As Discord walked he was constantly snapping his fingers changing where the conversation was being held and then subsequently altering the background to something unique. "Feel my wrath monster." Luna said as she was released from her paralysis and fired a red and green beam at Discord. He let it hit him directly and the beam turned into smoke that enveloped Discord. He emerged wearing a flashy golden outfit with a strange striped long hat. "Wrong the correct answer was "Release my sister you monster.". Now on to our next contestant." Discord said as he snapped his fingers and Luna was unable to move again as a invisible crowd booed her incorrect answer. After a few seconds of Celestia being quiet Discord looked annoyed. "Come on you are the front seat if you don't keep me awake we are all going to crash. I swear! First magic is all smoke, and now the shotgun won't even keep the driver awake! Its like this is your first ROAD TRIP." "Uhm I am sorry?" Celestia said confused at what was happening. "Well I guess we could " Discord began to say but a loud buzzard was heard and invisible crowd began to boo again. "But she-" the draconequise began but was drowned out as the crowd booed even louder." Fine, sorry dear but the show must go on." Discord proclaimed as he wore clothes from a Shakespeare play holding a manticore skull in his talon claw. As he did Celestia froze and Night was able to move. "You." Night proclaimed as he swung and hit Discord with the hammer. The hammer was absorbed into discord leaving only the handle which Night was still holding out. "You would have-" Discord began but a sound indicating Night was correct sounded and the crowd cheered. "See what you did! Now you can't be so vague with your answers or you confuse the invisible voices. They are not that-" Discord began but was interrupted as Night channeled his magic through the handle and discord fell to the ground. "Don't worry buddy I will just dispel your accidental spell, I know you are still learning." Discord said as he snapped both his paws but noting happened. Night watched as the strange creature became a two dimensional blob before the blob turned into a picture of the creature. "Well this is new, don't worry though I can just make enough gravity of the opposite polarity to pull myself out of the ground." He snapped with his talon claw and stood again in front of Night who had fallen to the ground in pain. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHhhhhhhhhhhh"- Night screamed in pain as his right arm had its muscle explode from the magic power he had made run through his arm. "Going for the bonus round I like your spirit but its getting annoying to listen to the same joke" Discord said as he snapped his fingers as the invisible crowd cheered again at Nights screams drowning him out. Night seemed to calm down and didn't attempt to attack Discord rather just observed him in confusion. "Well we are here and as a prize for getting the bonus round correct" Discord lifted his paws over his head and a vile of rainbow liquid found its way to his talon purple magic haze surrounding the vile. "You get this mystery potion it can and will do anything upon consumption. Its effects are only temporary unless the potion decides they are not. Use it in a fun way." Discord said smiling as both Luna and Celestia began to move again and the potion appeared in Nights right hand. "Princess Celestia, why did you appear with Discord?" Twilight yelled as she ran towards the still dazed princess. Discord merely walked away from the group and summoned a chair along with some popcorn and began watching as he ate. "That is not important now. Twilight are you and the rest of the elements okay?" Twilight nodded as Night and Luna both attacked Discord in whatever way they could, discord merely bound them both in bed sheets and gagged them before putting them out of the way. "Quiet, now its time for the best part." Discord said as his head split into two one shushing Night and Luna's muffled noise as the other watched Celestia walk up to where the element bearers were. " You must use the elements of harmony on Discord." Celestia said as Discord's jaw literally dropped to the ground. {The elements must be able to defeat him and if they are not, well he has the power to make us all do as he pleases. what difference does it make if he calls it a punishment or fun.}Celestia thought as the element bearers walked towards Discord. "Oh woe me even thee has betrayed me my-" Discord started wearing the Schespeare play clothing but stopped for a second to consider his words. "-my friend, my light, my solar beam."- Ignoring him the bearers used the elements and a rainbow shot up into the air and headed for Discord he merely smirked and snapped his paw he instantly changed places with Night and the human was hit with the full force of the elements of harmony.
Chapter-52 Deals made[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Archmage purpleninja102 Went with joeyjumper's idea because your suggestion would have made Night too OP gamer Comments are things Chapter-52 Deals made[Edited] As Night Shadow was hit by the elements all the ponies screamed in terror and Luna shed a tear. Discord on the other hand was juggling muffins and cupcakes to pass the time, not caring at all as the rainbow surrounded Night and stood around him swirling. "Oh come off it, I am just upholding my end of the bargain." Discord finally said as he began stuffing cupcakes and muffins in the ponies's moths. All the ponies except Pinkie went silent. "Oh, Oh hit me up again." Pinkie said as the cupcake Discord was holding turned into a metal baseball bat that glowed in a purple light and he hit Pinkie sending her flying straight up. "Up enough for you?" Discord screamed in annoyance as he created an enormous marshmallow to cushion Pinkie's fall when she inevitably fell down. "Now as I was saying the elements of boredom won't hurt him they will merely repeat the last thing they did to him. They work with intent and have a boring fail safe that makes them repeat the last thing they did if they hit a bystander rather then their target. Last time he got more time to live and because he wasn't hit directly he was also weakened. So he will either be Immortal or at the very least begin to age really slowly." Discord said as he swung a sword around while wearing a kilt. Then Pinkie landed on the marshmallow unhurt in the slightest and began eating her life saviour. {How long has it been? Hours, days, weeks? This accursed sphere won't break and my magic is useless against it. And these annoying colours... Of course! The potion!}Night thought as he looked at his hand and saw the rainbow liquid glowing in a purple haze. {Freedom or death at the least I will know it was my choice and not Luna's idiotic actions.} Night thought slightly blushing before he opened the vile and drank the potion. Luna fell to the ground with a shriek of pain as Celestia rushed to her side glaring at Discord who looked a bit worried. "What is wrong sister?" Celestia asked as Luna convulsed in pain on the ground she attempted to speak but only screams came out. "What have you done Discord?" Celestia demanded as she glared daggers at the draconequis who looked really worried. "Um Night buddy I know you like to do things your own way but you should probably come out here. Now. Everyone is waiting for you." Discord said as he knocked on the rainbow sphere and a strange mixture of wood and metal clashing was heard. In a few seconds the sphere broke shattering outwards and painting Discord as it passed trough him. Before him stood an enraged Night who lunged trying to strangle Discord with his bare hands in his rage induced madness. "You will be paying the dry cleaners for this." Discord said calmly as he took off the multi-coloured skin as if it were a costume and was back to his usual coloration. As Night charged him he snapped his tail offhandedly but nothing happened and Night was on top of him strangling him. "You s-should really respect my personal bubble." Discord said choking as he snapping his talon and a bubble expanded from him, passing through Night without having any effect on him. Discord then melted and became a painting on the ground again. "Come out and die." Night shouted at the image as he tried stomping it but the draconeques avoided the blows, blowing raspberries at Night. All the ponies stared in shock at the unique sight. "Night stop this you are doing nothing but tiring yourself out." Luna said as she stood up Discord appeared on her left side and was a little surprised to see Pinkie appear on her right as both poked the princess in one of her wings and Pinkie spoke before the confused draconeques "And you want to tire him in your own ways right Lulu." Once Pinkie said this she disappeared and reappeared on top of her marshmallow enjoying every bite. Discord who was still stunned did not react in time to avoid Night jumping on top of him again and trying to strangle him. "Stop it now or I will kill Luna." Discord said in a threatening voice as he sunk back into the ground. Night instantly froze and stopped his attack. " See? That wasn't so hard. Now I expected to have to do this even though you were supposed to remember." Discord said in an annoyed voice as he summoned a piece of paper and a pair of glasses. "YOUR FREEDOM FOR MINE" Discord said as he shoved the piece of paper into Nights face and it turned into whip cream. "What do you mean Discord?" Celestia demanded as she saw the look of understanding on Nights face. "That is non of your bees wax Celestia and don't think for a second I have forgotten what you tried to do." Discord said as he got our a bee hive out of his ear and tossed it on Celestia's horn. "Now if we are quite done here I think we should return to the castle. I have a lot of redecorating to do." Discord said as Night stood next to Luna and Celestia ran around being stung by bees. "We will stop you Discord!" Twilight said confidently as she and the other element bearers stood before him preparing to use the elements again. "The joke gets old after the first time." Discord said angrily as he snapped his paw and all the elements appeared in his possession "Now go home before I get mad, I am not in the mood for a righteous hero speech." Discord said as he snapped his claw and he, Celestia, Luna, and Night who had calmed down found themselves back in the throne room. Discord sitting on the throne as he watched the tree as if they were misbehaving children. "I am very disappointed in all of you its all "kill Discord this" and "imprison Discord that," well no more. We are having a party and you are going to like it." Discord said in a happy voice. "A party I love parties I know I can totally take care of decorations and food for you. Just you rest and let your aunt Pinkie take care of it for you. They don't call me the best party pony for nothing." Pinkie said shocking Discord Luna and Night as Celestia still ran around the room being stung by bees. She then pulled out a Cannon on top of Discords head and fired it at the room. The entire room was covered in streamer and a table with snacks and refreshments had appeared out of nowhere. The hive on top of Celestia's horn was gone and replaced with a party hat.
Chapter-53 The Pinkie party[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Archmage purpleninja102 All you need to know about the chapter: So comment Chapter-53 The Pinkie party[Edited] "Okay everypony lets paaaarty!!" Pinkie exclaimed from atop Discords head as everyone stood shocked unsure of exactly what was even happening. "Um miss Pie, Discord is very dangerous and I don't think it is a good idea for us to "party" with him. " Luna said as the first to regain her senses. "Oh nonsense old horny head here won't hurt us he will even make a pinkie promise wont you? And you can call me Pinkie Lonnie." Pinkie exclaimed waving her front hoofs at Luna as she stared at her resting spot on top of Discords head. "I will? Uhm I mean of course I will." Discord said as a second head grew on his neck and whispered to Pinkie "So what is this promise thing and how do I do it?" "Oh that's easy you just do this. Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye." As Pinkie was saying the promise she crossed her chest then flapped with her front hoofs as if they were wings and finished by sticking her left hoof in her left eye. "That's not a pinkie promise." Night said coldly behind Pinkie. "Ah then what is mister "I know what a pinkie promise is better then pinkie"." Pinkie said angrily Night stepped forward and cleared his throat. " Luna this will hurt a little and I will need you to heal me afterwards is that okay?" -Night asked as he held his right hands pinkie to his chest level. "Un I guess but " Luna began but Night twisted his right hand's finger until a crack was heard. Luna screamed as Night spoke in a cold voice all the while staring Pinkie in the eyes. "Cross my heart" Night said as his tight index finger made the same motion as Pinkie had done with her hoofs. "Should I lie I wish to die" Night then continued driving his thumb nail trough his neck leaving a small red line. "And you may stick a thousand needles in my eye" Night finished putting his right hand index finger inches from his right eye. As he finished he saw the terrified expressions on the faces of the other 4 creatures in the room. "And that is why you don't break a Pinkie promise." Night said as he kept on staring Pinkie who upon hearing this appeared near the refreshments table. "Silly Night that's not why its because if you break a Pinkie promise I will break you." Pinkie exclaimed in a voice that made Night's whole promise seem like a pleasant experience as she cut a slice of cake while Luna was healing Night's finger. "Couldn't you have just explained your version?" Luna asked Night accusingly. "No, it loses its impact unless you see it." -Night said dryly. "Um so which one should I do?" Discord asked hesitantly holding his claw to his chest. "You should totally do mine Cordy." Pinkie exclaimed as she presented Discord with a piece of cake. "I have cake." Pinkie added condescendingly. As Discord took and ate the cake piece he began to spew flames. "That cake was a lie." He exclaimed annoyed before he made the promise. " Uhm flying cupcakes with an eye from my heart will fly" as he finished saying this cupcakes with wings made of bread began to fly from his chest each having an eye made out of sugar. "There now that I made the promise we can put our differences aside and have some fun right Lulu?" Discord said but received only a cold glare from Luna as Pinkie was chasing the poor cupcakes which were trying and failing to escape her reach "Oh cheer up Lulu you just need to relax and party" Pinkie exclaimed as she turned and pushed Night towards Luna. Before she could react her muzzle met his lips as Night stumbled and his hands found themselves holding Luna's neck for support. Instantly the two separated and turned away from one another as Celestia Discord and Pinkie Laughed. Wanting to cool off, Night headed for the refreshments table and reached out for the punch bowl only to get his hand hit away by Pinkies hoof. "Why did you do that?" Night asked angrily as he rubbed his hand. "You and Lulu already had some of my special punch Nighty this is for Celly and Dissy they need it more then you and Lulu need it anyways. So learn to share and have some juice." Pinkie said as she motioned her hoofs to a different bowl. "So Discord you will not harm our subjects and let us rule them as we see fit so long as we don't attempt to imprison you?" Celestia finaly spoke hesitantly. "You can't be serious sister we should just use the eleme- " Luna began to protest but was cut of. "Yes, more or less, also unless you are willing to sacrifice J-Night's life to re-seal me you can't use the elements on me. Are you willing to kill him Lulu? After all its because of your arguments regarding him that I am even free right now." Discord asked as he began to swirl around Luna as a snake. "I- No I-" Luna stuttered before Celestia spoke. "That's Enough Discord you won but stay away from my sister." Celestia said as her horn lit up. "Celestia I am appalled that you would even suggest that I would even consider it" Discord said as he lifted his paw and claw defensively. Night had observed the whole exchange and had a strange feeling in his chest that was not quite rage and made him feel uneasy. "Okay so how about we cool of with some nice punch you two?" Pinkie stepped in between Celestia and Discord offering them both a glass of punch. Remembering what happened with the cake both of them replied in perfect unison. "NO" As she heard this Pinkie slumped to the ground from the sheer volume and a few tears few down her cheeks. "Okie d-dokie lokie then I-I guess you don't need me here then." Pinkie said as she broke out in tears Before anyone could say anything Pinkie along with all the party decorations that had littered the floor and the party hats and the refreshments table were gone as if they were never there. "Well that was a short welcome back party." Discord said sadly as a pink cloud appeared above him and he slumped down to the ground resting his head upon his tail as he had made a Circle around Luna. Chocolate rain falling on the two of them turning into sugar cubes as it hits Luna. "Um Discord we should talk."Celestia said hesitantly as she looked out the window and noticed that they were actualy on the ceiling. "Oh I knew you'd come through eventually" Discord said happily as he disappeared from his slumped form and re-appeared wrapped around Celestia's body restraining he movement. " So what do you want to talk about first?" Discord said as he winked at Celestia.
Chapter-54 Advice[Edited]Author's Note Edited by our Archmage purpleninja102 Chapters are going to slow down because of Life but I will still try to post them as often as I can Comment if you want. Ponnyheart07= Rogue( The dagger) Chapter-54 Advice[Edited] After Pinkie's abrupt departure Celestia acted as a negotiator putting the 1000 years of having to put up with politics to good use and convinced Discord to stop constantly altering his surroundings. Discord was reluctant to accept the terms at first but Celestia managed to convince him that if he does it will be more interesting for him to observe his interests. After that all four decided that the endeavours were too much and Luna brought night to the land so they could rest and think over everything that had happened. Discord surprisingly said that he already had a place to sleep and disappeared with a snap of his paw. "Wake up bestie or I am going to make the bed bugs bite." Discord said playfully as he made nights bed sheets turn into bugs and scater. Night turned around attempting to ignore the annoyance that had woken him whille it was still night out. "Go away. You made it so I could move and I protected you from being turned to stone. Freedom for freedom. Now leave, I don't wish to kill the one who freed me." Night said trough a yawn.. "Oh come now bestie I need your help. The sooner you tell me what I want the sooner you can have your bed back." Discord said as the two appeared on a sandy beech. "I just really need to know how you made Luna fall in love with you. Tell me that and I will let you get back to sleeping." Night slowly got up sand falling from him and sticking to his back. "Die then." Night said as he swung a small dagger he had crafted and always had with him. (The edge was a small straight short dagger with a hole going trough the middle of the blade large enough to put guards a sword 's edge in. The hilt had a fixed small metal circle.) "Sand coffin" Discord said as he stretched his dragon paw towards Night and the human was held in place by the sand unable to move. "I just wanted someone to stay besides me." Discord said as music began playing around them. "Please you are the closest friend I have tell me how you made Luna fall in love with you." Discord said as a single tear fell down his cheeks but was quickly washed away by chocolate milk rain. "Luna doesn't love me she merely uses me like a tool. And I allowed it because I couldn't leave her sight." Night said as he turned slightly crimson but his face expressed great sadness. "What? No you love each other its so obvious. So tell me how you did it and I will free you." Discord said smiling. "I think I'll just free myself after all you are just going to do this again if I don't know how to free myself." Night said as he smiled and Discord looked angry "YOU WILL TELL ME." Discord said as the sky turned pitch black and Lightning struck the sand around Night's feet making him feel a bit of numbness but also making the sand move. The music changed. "I-I-I-I WILL NOT." Night screamed back shocking Discord as he broke free of the sand and hit Discord with his dagger in the heart. Discord disappeared in a puff of smoke and a tree log was left in his place making Night fall forward by the unexpected weight. "Ok how about this? I will give you power if you tell me what I want." Discord said as he wrapped himself around Night's struggling body. The music changing yet again. Night tried again and again to break free of Discord's grasp but eventually he calmed down and spoke still a bit of spite in his voice. "I-I don't know. I could tell you why I stand by her side but I don't know why she cares for me. And even if you knew unless you wanted to make Luna fall in love with you it will be pointless, everyone is different Discord." As Night spoke the music changed once more. "I-I see." Discord said hesitantly as the music ended he became loose around Night and fell to the sand around him seeming to lose all will for life. "So now that you know send me back to my room." Night said trying to use this moment of weakness in Discord. "Sur-" Discord began but then stopped and perked up a light bulb blinking on top of his head. "Wait old buddy old pall you can help me win her love." Discord said smirking as a black moustache appeared on his face. "I am not helping you Discord. You keep using your magic on me." Night said in a cold voice staring at Discord. "Now send me back." Night screamed at Discord. Discord was a bit shocked but regained his senses quickly as a white box with a red cross fell on him and was absorbed into his body. "Ok so you'll help me if I stopped using magic on you, right buddy? I just need you to put in a good word for me with Celestia since she tolerates you." Discord said hopeful. "I am not your buddy Discord and you will stop using your magic or I will kill you with or without Luna's permission." Night said as he pressed the tip of his dagger to Discords neck. "I see that it was a mistake to try and reason with you. Fine you can go back I will speak with Luna." Discord said in a slick voice as he prepared to snap his fingers. "DON'T YOU DARE GO NEAR HER." Night shouted as he lunged into Discord but as his blade reached its target it didn't feel any resistance and Night went trough Discord almost falling to the ground. As he turned he was staring into Discord's eyes. "I won't use magic on you but if you want to make me stay away from Luna you are going to help me "buddy"." Discord said coldly. "O-Ok I will attempt it but actions always speak louder then words and your actions make others want to hate you." Night said hesitantly, "My actions? Whatever do you mean? I am always bringing joy and life to this boring world." Discord asked confused. "Some things need to be boring in order for the interesting things to stand out." Night said calmer. "You know you are a lot smarter when your not trying to kill me. Regardless our attempts start tomorrow, go and sleep." Discord said and snapped his fingers teleporting Night back to his room. {Stand out by making everything else boring. Yes that can work} Discord thought as he moved a two puppets on strings of himself and Celestia.
Chapter-55 One's technique[Un-Edited]Author's Note Suggestions for the bisento and scythe in that order cynder125=Traditionalist Voltrasin = Spinmaster Chapter-55 One's technique[Un-Edited] "Wake up we need to talk." Night heard Luna's voice say just as he got back from where ever Discord had sent him .{Not now I still need time to figure out how I feel, I still need time to figure out how she feels. And even if I do like her is it really worth it to risk getting killed by Celestia or Discord or even Luna if I do something they think is not to their liking.} As Night thought this he rose up pretending that he was just wakening up. "Ah good morning Luna I have a lot of things to do today so I should head for the forge right away, thank you for waking me up." Night said as he attempted to get past the door as Luna was weighing the truth of his words. Just as he was about to pass next to Luna she expanded her wing blocking the door of completely and giving Night some memories of the gala. "As busy as you are we still need to discus what has happened. We... I would not say that you take responsibility for your actions but given that what happened may have spawned some feelings in you we would ask that you tell me how you feel about me. This matter must be addressed before it causes a problem between us. Especially now that Discord is here , that fiend would not hesitate to do anything that would cause arguing among others." Luna said with the coldest and most calculating voice she could muster although it was slightly shaking and she was staring at the ceiling not wanting to meet Night's gaze. Night however didn't notice any of this as he was staring at the ground not paying any attention to what Luna had said after she extended her wings. "Yes, you are right we should speak but later I am far too busy right now with matters that I should have finished yesterday but I got caught up in whatever happened with Discord." Night said with as much determination as he could before reaching to push Luna's feathery wing away from his path. Both Luna and Night flinched at the touch as memories of Night mounting Luna and using the wings as leverage assaulted their minds. "Wait how can I help you finish your task sooner so that we may speak of ..of.of what happened on the night of the gala?" Luna managed to say just as Night was getting trough the door that led to the hallway. Night froze in his tracks and stood still as if he was a statue for a while. "I suppose it will be easier for you." Night said as he took a step out." Find Vibrant Arts and tell her to stretch her body and remember the length and feel of all her limbs , tell her that it will be important for what she asked of me." Night said before he closed the door leaving a slightly flustered Luna in the room. {Why must miss Arts stretch? What has she asked of Night? Is this why he avoided the subject of mating with me? Surely miss Arts would not attempt to take Night away from me. Even if he did save her from that dragon I was the one to grant her flight again. But why would she need to stretch and remembering the length of her wings and hooves as well? No I will wait and see. Too many times has fast judgment caused turmoil between us I am sure that there is a good explanation for this.} Luna thought before she teleported into the guard barracks. "I need to speak with miss Vibrant Arts." Luna proclaimed as she appeared in the guard's barracks a few ponies groaned in displaeasure being awoken before they noticed the princess. "I am right here princess what do you need?" Arts said as she pushed trough some half asleep ponies wearing the armor Luna had enchanted for her. Although she seemed energetic there were circles beneath her eyes. "Ah miss Arts we should go outside to the training grounds so that we don't disturb other ponies any longer." Luna said as she watched the ponies starting to get curious at what was happening. The two mares exited the barracks and while a few ponies had followed them to the door Luna had insisted that it was a personal matter and no pony follow them in the training grounds. "Miss Arts I was asked to tell you to stretch and remember the feel and length of your limbs. It was supposedly important for the help you requested from Night. Speaking of what did you request help with?" Luna said trying to be as calm as possible. "Oh so we are doing it today. I can't wait. I just hope he goes easy on me I mean I know he said it would be rough but I am not that certain that I could take it if he gave it his all. Oh you want to know what Night is helping me with well I was hoping to keep it a secret until I had something to show for it but I guess you will find out if you really want anyways." As Luna heard Vibrant's ramblings she imagined Night doing it with the pegasus. Anger unease and dizziness began to overcome her attempts at being calm. As the pony continued to speak Luna's Vision began to blur as tears began to form in her eyes. Just as she was about to teleport away before anyone saw her crying the mare said something that snapped Luna out of her jealousy. "I mean can you believe that he even crafted me my own unique weapon. I mean even the head craftspony didn't know what it was, well I suppose I should start stretching before Night arrives if he said its important it probably means that I will die if I don't do it." Vibrant Arts finished her ramble before she slightly distanced herself from Luna and began stretching. "Miss Arts would it be acceptable to observe you and Night it would be an enlightening experience, and it would serve to put my mind at ease that there are those who do not fear Night Shadow." Luna said slightly hesitantly as she looked to the side not wanting Arts to see her teary eyes. "Oh of course princess it would be an honor." Arts said without hesitation as she continued stretching her wings and hooves in any way she could before a smirk appeared on her muzzle and she added as she looked at Luna." Who knows with you here I might even survive his training. So seeing how early it is its obvious I took him out of your bed princess so while we wait for Night would you mind telling me how is he in the sac?" Luna stared at Arts mouth agape in disbelief at what she was hearing for a few seconds before she responded. "That is not something I feel I should discuss, especially not with the colt uhm man standing in front of me." Luna said blushing slightly. "Oh so the rumors are true, wait did you say in front of you?" Vibrant said with some mirth which disappeared when she turned around to see a rather angry looking Night Shadow holding the scythe he had crafted for her in his left hand. It was a metal pole that was roughly the size of a spear with two thin yet massive double edges staying side by side at one end. The shape of the edges reminded Arts of farming plows but the edges were thinner and sharper. In his right hand he held a strange spear that he had said was called a bisento. Arts still only saw it as a metal spear with an extremely large and heavy blade instead of the spear head. Before Arts could say anything Night threw the scythe up and grabbed it at the very edge before he threw it towards Arts. The scythe spun at a great speed edges and hilt blurring into one as a whistling sound was heard from the air as it passed between the two edges. The Scythe came to a sudden stop right in front of Arts as the two edges slammed into the ground creating small cracks in the ground around them. Night then took what appeared to be a fighting pose with his left hand stretched towards the two stunned mares and his right hand holding his bisento behind him at his shoulder hight. "Well Vibrant Arts since you had the time to speak I suppose you are done with your stretching. Pick up your scythe and attack me todays training won't end until you either make me lift my right leg from the ground or cut me with that scythe." Night said in a rather intimidating voice which seemed to make Arts shake with uncertainty. "D-Don't you think that fighting you for my first training is a bit too much?" Vibrant arts said with a sheepish smile still not moving from her position behind the scythe. Nights response was him standing on his right leg as he spun the bisnto as he moved it to his left hand before stepping firmly on his left foot, the bisento stopped right in front of Arts's terrified muzzle. "I would pick up that scythe if I were you. If you fail to finish todays training before the sun sets I will finish it by killing you." Night said in a tone that expressed his determination to kill Vibrant Arts if she failed in her training as he pulled back the bisento and stood again in that strange stance. "Its not even morning yet I am sure..." Luna began to say but stopped as her eyes met Night's she was frozen in place unable to move or speak. After what felt like an eternity yet couldn't have been more then a few minutes Vibrant Arts managed to move and picked up the scythe. It was heavy for her and she nearly fell forward as she stood on two legs but managed to find her balance.. "I am not responsible if I hurt you. Y-You asked for this." Arts screamed at Night as she charged at him with the scythe pointed at the unimpressed human. As the pony got closer Night simply used the palm of his left hand and slammed the scythes edges into the ground. Vibrant Arts was brought to a quick stop as the handle of the scythe hit her stomach and lifted her from the ground. "You are not using a spear Arts think what are the advantages and weakness of this form and then use your strengths to strike my weaknesses. If you can't do even that much I will be your executioner." Night said as he brought the flat part of the edge of his bisento next to Arts's panting muzzle allowing the pegasus a good look of her winded and frightened expression before the edge slammed in her and made her and the scythe fall on their right side. Arts let out a small scream of pain but soon managed to get up and pulled her scythe outside of Nights reach before she picked it up again. "What weaknesses?" Arts asked still breathing heavily before she charged at Night again swinging the scythe in a half circle from her right to her left trying to strike at Night from his left side. Night stepped back with his left foot while keeping his right foot firmly planted on the ground barely avoiding the scythe before he grabbed the end of the handle of his bisento and did something that resembled a fast drawing sword technique striking Arts on her left cheek again and sending her to the ground again. "Better but you hesitated. If you are going to swing with the edge don't hesitate there is nothing that gives you more power in the heat of battle then seeing your death approaching. If you hesitate again when swinging with the edge I will swing to kill." Night said in a lecturing manner as Arts pulled herself outside of his reach. As Arts faced Night again she noticed that he had changed his stance he was now holding his weapon pointed at her as he held it in both hands. His left hand had a loose grip on the weapon and stood in front of the right just like his left foot which had returned to its position the right hand had a stronger grip and seemed to move adjusting the bisento so the edge pointed at Arts. It was about 10 in the morning Luna's, Night's and Arts's stomachs were growling in hunger. Despite the distraction the first time it had happened Night stood strong. Arts had gotten stronger so that she now managed to make at least 2 swings before she fell to the ground. All the while Luna stared at the unique training that for the moment seemed as thou it would end with the death of one of her guards unable to do anything but observe as she felt a sense of dread wash over her warning her that should she interfere she might be joining her guard. Even thou her common sense told her that Night couldn't kill her, wouldn't kill her she kept silent and frozen in place unable to overcome her feeling of dread. Arts technique had developed immensely she would strike as she swung the back of the scythe never swinging with the pointed edges as she feared that Night might follow up on his threat and strike her with the sharp part of his weapon. She had also taken to flying as she realized that she could use the lack of ground in which the scythe could strike to spin the weapon without the worry that it would be stopped. And the weight of his own bisento made Nights defense from the attacks from above slightly slower giving her a better chance of striking him or making him move if not an opportunity. "Come on show me that you are not simply wasting my time. Focus. " Night shouted at Arts as she rose again from yet another failed attempt. She had quite a few minor scratches and bruises but no serious injuries. As she rose to her feet her eyes met Nights and she took to the air holding the scythe in her front hooves the edge of her weapon standing right above her head as the handle split her in two symmetrical halves. When she decided she was high enough she began to spin along with the scythe towards Night. As the spinning ball of death approached Night he took in a deep breath and prepared to use the quick draw technique he had used many times before to deflect the attack preparing for yet another fight. As Night hit the scythe's handle sending it and its wielder flying to his left Arts extended her left wing using the momentum Night had given her she let the scythe fall sideways while still keeping a solid grip on it. Arts made 3 spins and the wind whistled between the two blades of her weapon before she struck the edge of Night's bisento which he was now holding only by the edge of its handle with his left hand thanks to his earlier deflection. As the strength was too great Night let go of his weapon not wanting to lose his balance before he pushed backwards with his left foot and spun counterclockwise on his right foot before he extended his right hand and caught the end of the handle of his bisent which made him swing clockwise. On the first spin he leveled the bisento to face forward to steady his balance but on the second spin he lifted it up and struck at Arts who managed to block it with just the bottom edge of the handle of her scythe gaining incredible speed as she spun upwards before she managed to correct her trajectory and began to spin towards Night who had not yet fully regained his balance or footing. In a moment of pure instinct Night pulled his right hand back and using his left hand as an aiming tool he sent a high speed thrust of his bisento at Arts who was spinning at him. The sound of thunder was heard before the clank of metal drowned it out. Somehow Arts had managed to deflect his thrust to her left and was now coming at him spinning her scythe sideways from his undefended left side. Night barely managed to pull back the bisento and block the blow with its handle but the force was great enough that it sent him flying a few steps to the side. Not realizing she had achieved her goal Arts used her momentum and spun again adjusting herself so she would be headed for Night. Night merely took a stance and made a large ark from his head to the ground with the blunt side of his bisento making sure to hit Arts as his weapon was finishing the ark so if she managed to use the momentum of his strike she would spin towards the ground. Seconds later Arts hit the ground with more force then she had in any of her previous attempts making a small crater .She groaned in pain before she attempted to get up. "Stand down you succeeded in your task and I will need time to think of a way to teach you control and precision your technique is quite unique. For now however you should rest and tend to your injuries, it won't do for you to get an injury and be unable to train and practice what you learned." Night said as he walked over to Arts as he looked at her he saw genuine relief at her success but more then that he saw pride as thou she had done the impossible. "Don't let this success get to your head or you will surely fail when I start teaching you control." Night said as if he was talking to a child as he stabbed his bisento into the ground next to Arts before he walked towards Luna who seemed as thou she was snapping out of some kind of a daze. "Uhm Night now that you are done with, um this practice I believe we have things to discus." Luna said slightly hesitating slightly unsure if she still loved him after the display she had just witnessed although Night's face expression changing to a worried one as he approached her certainly didn't help her confidence either. Just as Night opened his mouth to say something he disappeared in a poof of smoke and a scroll appeared where Night had been standing in a writing style that was obviously Discords. "Be back in 5doing a favor for a friend."
Chapter-56 Punishment[Un-Edited]Author's Note ok so something suggestive but no real clop. I turned Discord down a notch so he is more understandable should I keep him like this or should I make it a ever changing landscape whenever he is around comments. Also some insight into Discord's kinks I want the changeling invasion to begin already but I still have a few chapters before that. P.S.: I know I am writing long chapters and that might not work for people with little time but I will try to start writing shorter once but more its just that I don't see where I could break chapters right now. I should get the hang of it again soon. Chapter-56 Punishment[Un-Edited] "It's time to wake up Celestia or would you prefer to spend today in bed?" Celestia heard Discord say as she was awoken surounded by something warm. "DISCORD what are you doing in my bed chambers leave at on... mhmmhh." Celestia said as her muzzle was closed shut by Discord's tail. As Celestia traced the tail to its owner she noticed that the warm thing that was wrapped around her was the god of chaos himself and immediately began to struggle and try to scream out for help. It was a good 5 minutes before Celestia gave up her futile struggle and resigned herself to her faith.{Well at least he will take out his anger about trying to trap him into stone again on me and not Luna.} Was Celestias final thought as she closed her eyes and prepared for the pain and humiliation Discord would undoubtedly force upon her. "Ah I see you've finally calmed down a little I suppose I should tell you what your punishment will be for betraying the blind trust I put on you." Discord said as he unwrapped his tail from her muzzle slowly making her sneeze slightly as some of his tail fur got into Celestia's nostrils. "I thought all Night on what would be the most suitable punishment and in the end I got it. You will become blind to everything but me. I will be your guide and make sure you don't bump into things, unless I think it would be funny in which case I will make sure you do. Oh but don't worry I am not going to make this punishment endless, in fact how long it will last depends entirely on you Celly." Discord said as he extended his neck and moved his head so he was searing Celestia in the eyes. "H-How can I end this? W-What will it take to put this behind us?" Celestia asked hesitantly fearing the answer. "Nothing much you just have to say 9 words to me and be magically bound by them, what those words are exactly or the order in which they must be said is something that you must figure out for yourself but don't worry I will not let you guessing without a word board." Discord said as he disappeared from around Celestia and reappeared in front of her in a sparkling glittering gold suit . "Yes the word board every time you say one of the 9 magic words it will appear on the board and once you have all 9 all you will need to do is say them in the correct order to win a 2 curse removal for yourself and a removal of all chaos magic from your subjects that has happened during your play of "Just Desserts " Now Let the game begin." Discord said as he snapped both his dragon claw and lion paw. Celestia's vision turned black as a cream pie found its way to her face. When she cleared it she stood in complete darkness with only Discord and the board standing in front of her now seemingly glowing as if they were made of light. She could still feel her bed beneath her but could not see it. She was brought out of her thought by a knocking on the door. "Princess it's time to bring morning to the land." Celestia heard Fancy's voice say as Discord looked annoyed at something. "I am not feeling well today. Please go and inform my sister that I will stay in bed due to one of Discord's pranks. I am sure she will cover for me and take care of my responsibilities for the day." Celestia said trying to sound as composed as she could as she finished speaking she was startled by a loud noise of trumpets and bells as Discord appeared in front of her. "Congratulations you have successfully guessed 4 words 5 more and you can attempt to remove the spell you just put on Fancy." Discord said as he hugged Celestia and lifted her into the air when he put her down Celestia felt a breeze and grass around her hooves as she saw the board reappear next to Discord with 3 words now written on it. "go, will, Discord, me" As Celestia observed the board she focused on what Discord had said and got angry. "What do you mean? What have you done with Fancy?" Celestia demanded but was drowned out by the sound of the board as two more words appeared. "you, with" Celestia still couldn't see the connection in the words but had an uneasy feeling as whatever it was it involved her and Discord. She was brought out of her thoughts when Discord put a leash on her. Celestia tried to remove it with magic but it had no effect and then as she was struggling to get free Discord spoke. "Now, now Celly its only so you don't get hurt and I can lead you more easily don't worry nopony will see the leash or me or even the board for that matter I thought it would be funnier if the ponies thought you finally went insane speaking to yourself and shouting at things that aren't there. As for Fancy I didn't do anything you activated one of the two curses placed on you and the chaos magic sent him on an island filled with fire ants I suspect he might be quite traumatized by it." Discord said as a grin appeared on his face. " That will teach him not to interrupt chaos beings when they are explaining things. Anyways if you haven't figured it out you have been speaking to yourself in the middle of Canterlot square oh and the second curse is that if you attempt to tell anyone of your punishment they will have chaos magic used on them as soon as they hear of it. Now my lovely contestant would you like to take a guess with the words you have open the penalty for getting it wrong is only an ice-cream storm throughout Equestria or will you let me lead you to your throne room you have important cases to go trough. "go, will, Discord, me, you, with." looking at the words she had Celestia wasn't completely certain and as much as she wanted to save Fancy and stop embarrassing herself she couldn't risk a snow storm it would destroy the crops. Celestia lowered her head and said trough gritted teeth. "Very well Discord you may lead the way but before we go please raise the sun as I am currently unable to do it and don't do anything funny with it just raise it." As Celestia finished Discord looked at her his grin now turning into a toothy smile. "But of course all you had to do is ask my dear I don't particularly care if its day or night. With that taken care of I would ask you not to poop anywhere I hate having to clean after my animals but feel free to pee if you really need to, although I remind you that everyone is simply seeing you and not me or the leash. Then again it might be a fun experience and you can always say it was a side effect of the spell or something." Discord said in a slurry voice as Celestia looked offended. "I am not a mere animal Discord. I would never stood on that level now lead the way." As Celestia finished her rant she felt pressure build up inside of her with all the commotion she hadn't gone to the bathroom in the morning but after what she had just said she wouldn't disgrace herself further by begging Discord to take her to a rest room and held it in with all her might before Discord tugged on the leash and a few droplets escaped Celestia. They came to a stop once again as the board appeared again and two more words wrote themselves much to Celestia's relief as she would have surely peed herself in public if they had kept on walking. "go, will, Discord, me, you, with, a, on." As Celestia saw the words she had little time to think on them before Discord spoke. "Well lets get going then Celly or do you want a pee break." Discord said teasingly. " You know I could help you out just like with the sun all you have to do is ask me after all we've known each other for centuries if you can't ask me for help who can you ask?" Discord said as his smile shrunk and he had the most innocent face he would muster. "I caa..." Celestia began in an angry voice but stopped as she felt a heated liquid beginning to escape her rear." Ok fine I will trust you Discord please take me to my personal bathroom and I will be forever grateful to you."Celestia said in a panicked voice as she looked pleadingly at Discord who snapped his paw. "Done " was all Discord could say before Celestia relied herself drenching the floor she couldn't see. "Your highness what are you doing in the ball room?" Celestia froze at hearing a feminine voice from behind her she didn't recognize. Someone had seen her and she had done the deed in the ball room rather then in her bathroom where she would have all the time to clean up away from prying eyes. "Discord I knew I shouldn't have trusted you." Celestia said glaring daggers at Discord who seemed to be on the wet floor laughing as soon as he heard her he stopped and rose up with a serious face on. "This is exactly why you are being punished Celestia you can't take a joke and always think the worst of me." Discord said as he held up his dragon claw and imitated an opening and closing muzzle. "Would you trust me to bathe you and clean us up or should we head to day court smelling of your pee?" The same feminine voice asked coming out of the claw. Celestia looked confused for a while before realization struck her she thought of apologizing but Discords face said that a simple "sorry I never trusted you" wasn't going to cut it and might even make things worse. Then after thinking for a while Celestia decided that she would rather have Discord bathe her as a foal rather then attend day court smelling of pee. "Very well Discord, p-please bath me I trust that you wouldn't do anything to anger me." As Discord heard this he gulped nervously something Celestia noticed quite clearly with all other visual stimuli removed. "R-Right this w-way m-my dear Celly I w-will of course be joining you even thou other ponies don't see or hear me right now they can still smell me'' As Discord said this nervously he pulled on Celestia's leash beckoning her to follow him. As the two entered the bathtub Discord turned up some cold water and let it run over both of them making Celestia shiver. "What are you doing Discord please turn on the hot water or we are going to freeze to death."Celestia shouted at Discord. "Uhm yes of course heh heh It just that I heard somewhere that this is good for your blood flow and is supposedly calming but If you don't like it I guess I will just turn on the warm water." Discord said as he reached for the knob attempting not to touch Celestia. "Hurry up Discord or I will catch a cold." At hearing this Discord disregarded his attempts at not touching Celestia and turned up the hot water so much that Celestia screamed in pain from the scorching heat as Discord fell on top of her as he slipped on the bathtubs floor. "Too hot, too hot." Celestia screamed as Discord attempted to turn down the heat. "Ok I may have forgotten how this is done thanks to being a stone statue until recently but now that I have the temperature right its time I washed you up wouldn't you agree my dear Celly?" Discord asked with a bit of hope. "Um you know I am not so sure this was a good idea anymore." Celestia said a bit hesitant remembering the freezing cold and the scorching heat. "Oh come on so I made a few small mistakes you can still trust me." Discord said appalled but the only answer he received was Celestia taking a hesitant step back." Fine if you trust me again I will tell you the last lord you need to lift the curse" At this Celestia hesitated but ultimately realized that the sooner she broke the spell the better and took a step forward gulping . "Very well Discord I will agree to this but please try not to make any more "mistakes" alright?" As Celestia stepped in the bathtub again she closed her eyes in preparation for the torturous experience she expected but was soon proven wrong as Discord began massaging her gently making sure that he got shampoo and soap all over Celestia. The experience was quite enjoyable until Discord reached Celestia's teats as he ran his paw and claw around them Celestia let out a moan of pleasure overcome with the sensation as she came a little. "D-D-Discord you really don't need to concern your self with those areas I will clean them up myself when the curse is lifted." Celestia said trough gasps. "Oh you don't need to be so shy Celly I mean it is partly my fault that you did that its only fair that I help clean you up." Discord said in the calmest voice he could manage although it was slightly trembling. "No, no don't worry just focus on cleaning my back and mane that would be sufficient for your involvement considering that it happened ultimately because I didn't wish to let you help me." Celestia said with a sheepish smile and Discord rose rather disappointed looking. After they were both covered in soap and shampoo Discord washed it all away with lukewarm water before summoning up a giant hair dryer which dried the two off while also making Celestia's mane a jumbled mess. "Well the last word is "date" now take your time and line them up to earn your prizes." Discord said as his outfit appeared on him and the board appeared behind him. "go, will, Discord, me, you, with, a, on, date." As Celestia watched the board she realized what the sentence was and horror washed over her. If she said the words she would be magically boned to go on a date with Discord but if she didn't she would never see anything other then Discord.{Should I say it? But what if the date doesn't answer Discord's expectations he might destroy Equestria and.. what if it is everything he wanted then he would want us to begin dateing and if I refuse he would destroy equestrian . No it would be better if I just excepted the curse I am sure that in time I will learn how to live without sight and so long as Discord doesn't realize I solved the puzzle he wont destroy Equestria.} "I am sorry Discord but I am rather bad at puzzles would you mind leaving my room and getting us some snacks while I try to figure it out. Don't hurry I think better when I am alone and your presence is rather distracting regardless." Celestia said in a rather sheepish voice. "Yes of course I can't wait for when you figure it out we are going to have so much fun." Discord said before he teleported to the hallway.{ I guess she's going to need that little bit of extra help} Discord thought as he snapped his claw and Night appeared before him with closed eyes. "He..." Discord began to say but was interrupted by Night. "Luna I really..." Night began but was muffled as discord covered his mouth with his lion paw. As a disoriented Night struggled to "Save it for Luna buddy I know how hard it is to confess so take it from me its best to do it only once. Sorry I took you in such a crucial moment but it's time for you to help me buddy go in there and help my beloved solve that stupid puzzle I came up with so everyone can find happiness. The sooner you do this the sooner you can get back to speaking with Luna and don't even say you wont do it because we both know you will as soon as I threaten Luna. Now what do you say pal?" Discord said at speed that would make Pinkie shocked. "Fine Discord I will help you but in return you will help me tell Luna how I feel about her I fear that she might overreact and kill me or something. And you wouldn't say no now would you considering I could kill Celestia at any moment now that she trusts me. Right "buddy."?" as Night said this Discord had an angry face on but he soon came down and answered trough gritted teeth "But of course we must help one another what are friends for after all?" As Discord said this he opened the door and pushed Night inside. "Celly Night here is gonna help you with the puzzle he said he is really good with them so it shouldn't take long. I will just go and get the snacks I think that pink pony might give me some good ideas on what to make if I ask her be back in 5" Discord said as he disappeared and a strange coat hanger appeared with a note attached to it. "Out for something unique be back in 5." 5 hours had passed and Night and Celestia had spoken at length about what should be done after Celestia had found out that Night was immune for some reason to the curse Discord had placed on her. Obviously Discord had made him immune due to his contract and the fact that if anything happened to Night Discord will be back in stone before long. "Dear I am back so did you have any luck in solving the puzzle because I got the bestest cake to celebrate." Discord said as the coat hanger morphed and turned into Discord with a big covered cake on his back that resembled a house. Celestia was hesitant to speak but in the end she spoke under Nights intense gaze. "Y-Yes I think we m-managed to figure it out." Celestia said a slowly as she could trying to drag out as long as she could. "Would you go on a date with me Discord?" Celestia said as she closed her eyes and heard bells congratulating her on getting it right. "Why yes you got it right and before you get worried yes I will go on a date with you, here you can eat the cake while I go get ready." Discord said as he hugged Celestia and a red Fancy pants appeared behind him as Celestia regained her vision. "W-While I am relieved that you agree Discord I am not sure if we should hurry with our first date don't you want it to be special we should plan it out so nothing bad happens." Celestia said sternly freezing Discord in place. Literally as he turned into an ice sculpture of himself. "B-but C-Celly d-dear if we planned it there won't be any chaos in it don't you want to make it a wild event no one will ever forget?" Discord said pleadingly as his jaws moved on their own from the cold. "No this will be my first date ever I want to remember it as something special and romantic if you want it to be memorable because it was unique then feel free to come up with it yourself and then ask me out when you are ready but know that this is the only chance I am giving you Discord and if you mess it up you will have only yourself to blame. Now knowing all of that do you still wish to head out for our first date?" As Discord heard this he grew smaller and smaller before he spoke. "Perhaps we should wait now that I think about it I will tell you when all the preparations are ready I guess I won't need this special cake with 4 more cakes inside for a while longer." Discord said as the house cake disappeared from where Discord had taken it from. "Well Night I suppose I should get you back to Luna before she decides to haunt my dreams again, I swear she is the most vengeful beings I know and I know the spirit of vengeance." Discord said before he snapped his dragon claw and Night found himself siting on top of Luna's back her wings brushing his legs as they flew over the everfree. "Aaah Night." Luna screamed as the sudden weight made Luna fall down and hit her wings in the tree branches before the two of them fell into the forest.
Chapter-15 New dawn,new problems[Un-Edited]As Celestia entered the room her sisters room so that they can bring dawn again to the world she was pleasantly relieved that there wasn't a human ready to kill anyone who tried to wake her sister without good reason. However once she was fully inside the room she felt that she was being watched and as she looked around the room sure enough she found Nights eyes staring at her from one of the corners of the room his body hidden by shadows. Once Celestia remembered that he will not jump at her she proceeded to wake up Luna so that she could lower her moon. "Wake up sister its is time to bring down your moon"-Celestia said softly as she pulled her sisters covers with her magic. "We wish to rest sister. Please lower our moon as we lowered thy sun and take Night to breakfast. His failure to comprehend the most basic of grammar is the cause of our exhaustion. And sister keep him company until it is time for his challenge. We do not wish to see him as he is the cause for our headache."-As Luna said this her horn lit up and she was covered in her blankets. Celestia attempted to pull the bed sheets off her sister again but stopped when enough force was put into them that they were beginning to tear. Sighing Celestia turned to the window and proceeded to lower the moon and raise the sun. Today was going to be a bad day. As the sunlight reached Luna's bed her bed sheets were engulfed in a blue aura and the curtains covered the window completely making the room darker then a moonless night. Celestias horn created a light and she made her way to Night. "Come along you must tell me what happened once I retired for the day yesterday and what you did to annoy my sister so greatly."-As Celestia went to leave Night followed her. Once they were finishing eating Celestia had heard how her sister had called for the guards summoning ten patrols, what the guard who had led them had said of Fiery Blood the ridiculous rumors that had spread throughout the guard and finally how Luna had tried to explain their writing for hours even after dinner to Night and yet he could not remember any of it. "So what do you find difficult in our writing?"- Celestia asked perplexed. It was common for foals to be able to write in weeks from beginning their studies but it usually took years for them to write complex sentences. "Well it consists of 7 main symbols and 500 different sub symbols that are placed around the main symbols in different ways to gain different meanings. As I have no concept of any of the symbols and their meaning I must remember them all and the sheer number and possible placements will take time to memorize."-Night said in a calm voice while finishing up his breakfast salad. Celestia was frozen in surprize. She had thought that Night had bad memory or was merely not the book learning type but he had been trying to remember the Equish written language in its entirety without assigning meaning to any of the words. Either he was an idiot for attempting such a foalish idea or her sister was a horrible teacher. She would need to find somepony to teach Night later as each second that he was learning was a second in which Celestia could rest easy knowing he isn't attacking her ponies. " As my sister has expressed that she doesn't wish to be in your presence right now you will attend day court and silently observe. You shall speak only when asked questions. Consider this and the fact that you will be facing groups of 10 in the afternoon your punishment for yesterdays display."-Celestia said with a cold tone. "As you wish your majesty but the latter part is more of a reward as it would save time. I hope you would still keep your word."-Night said smirking "Do not worry if you succeed you would have saved the treasury more bits then you could ever use. But keep in mind that you are not to hurt any of my ponies."-Celestia answered with a bit of venom in her words. After this the two were teleported to the throne room with Celestias magic. Once in the throne room the princess took her place on her throne and ordered Night to sit on the lowest stairs and merely observe without acting. Night seeing no benefit in arguing did as he was told. Once both were seated a guards pony spoke. "Petition number 1 General Prince Blue Blood."-The guard said in a loud voice that echoed through the throne room. Even before he had entered Blue Bloods voice could be herd. "Auntie Celestia I demand that that horrendous monster princess Luna calls her servant and I be given a chance to publically humiliate it so that I can regain the honour it destroyed when it ....it cheated and fought using tactics unbecoming of the gentlecolts code of honour."-As Blue Blood finished saying this he opened his eyes to look at Celestia and noticed that very monster siting in front of him and staring with an unreadable expression. Blue Blood stepped back remembering the pain and the still healing wounds on his torso. "Well prince Blue Blood I suppose since I find myself in the presence of the servant in question I should ask that he give a reason for his misconduct. Night Shadow what do you have to say in your defence?"- Celestia said with an even voice loving every second of this. Night cleared his throat then took a deep breath and spoke. "I did follow the rules specified as for this code of honour he spoke of it must be a most useless teaching if it prevents one from using the full extend of ones skill. If he still insists on a second fight I would suggest he speak with Luna as I have given her my word that I would not harm anyone without her permission. As one who has seen his skills I would suggest he brings others as his wielding of the sword could not even be considered that of a novice." "How dare you.." Blue Blood began but was silenced by a stern look from Celestia. "Well nephew you heard your options. I would personally suggest that you forget the matter ever happened as I would dread to see you hurt."-Celestia said in a calming voice. "I could defeat him auntie I just need to use my magic. The entire test was set up by princess Luna to be in his favour."-Blue Blood said in his defence. "I would not have you speak ill of my sister the test was set as it was to prove to Night and myself that the guard can protect my sister from danger. No magic was allowed because as allicorns my sister and I can fend off any magic except that of Discord and the elements. Leave and should you ever speak ill of your new princess know that I will not save you for her wrath."-Celestia was furious how dare Blue Blood speak ill of her sister. She was now in charge of him as he was a night guard. With these words Blue Blood ran away in a panic. It took Celestia a good minute to compose herself and tell a guard to send in the next pony. "Petition number 2..." Author's Note So yeah setting up hospitalization for all who don't read the comments. Last chance for "weapon" suggestions otherwise don't complain about my choices Comment on anything you want I will at the least read it :Lunahuzzah: Also I am writhing shorter chapters so the fun can be doubled if you have the time or if you don't you can still have some fun with 1 chapter. :Lunahuzzah:
Chapter-28 Training[Edited]Author's Note Edited by Bronyprophet http://www.fimfiction.net/index.php?view=category&user=227205 Comment if you feel like it Chapter-28 Training[Edited] {One week of repetitiveness. I would get up, hunt, and eat. After that, Luna would make me pass out, and then wake me up again, just to repeat the process again. Then a meal will wait for me when I wake up, After that I would have to force my magic to leave my body and go into Luna. Then Luna will make me stay up all night to learn spoken Equish. Supposedly it was to help with the deception. None of the guards dared bother me, and even Luna kept any interaction to the bare minimum. She insisted on staying close when we were out of the tent, except when I was hunting. And yet no response from the mysterious person. I did make the request vague so he or she would have to reveal themselves to me. Perhaps more time is needed for them to arrange our meeting. Well at least I had time to decide what my desires in freedom were.} Josh thought as he was waking up from having passed out due to magic fatigue. "Night, today we start your training in the use of magic. The more you learn to control the magic within yourself, the easier it will be for you to resist the magic used on you." Luna said as she levitated a note with the same sentence in writing to Josh. As Josh read the message, he picked up a quill and wrote. " What spells will you teach me? And does the spells effect actually allow me to resist magic?" As he presented his message, he attempted to speak it. Which Luna then corrected as she read the message out a loud. Afterwards, she wrote on the scroll again, and spoke as she presented her answer. "The most basic spell is, increasing or decreasing the weight of yourself, and other things around you. And no, its just that different spells require a different amount of magic control. Whatever you lack in control you make up with raw magic power." Once Josh read the message he nodded, and the two exited the tent. As they stepped outside of the tent, the guards instantly began to leave the camp not wanting to be near should anything go wrong. Excusing themselves for patrolling duty. Once they were gone, Luna imbued her voice with magic, then spoke. "I AM SORRY JOSH, BUT IT IS SAFER IF I INSTRUCT YOU WITH MAGIC. IT WILL GUIDE YOU, BUT REMEMBER THE SENSATION. SO THAT YOU CAN DO IT WITHOUT MY AID. WHILE IT MIGHT BE EASIER AND SAFER IT ALSO REQUIRES LESS CONTROL ON YOUR PART, SO I WILL NOT DO THIS AGAIN FOR YOU. NOW IMAGINE YOUR MAGIC RUNNING THROUGH YOU, INSIDE OF YOU, AND TAKE A SMALL PART OF IT AND DIRECT IT TROUGH YOUR FEET. MAKE THE GROUND BENEATH YOU LIGHTER. KEEP DOING IT UNTIL YOU RUN OUT OF MAGIC."- As Luna said this, she noticed a slight irritation in Josh's eyes before he did as he was told. She felt guilty for not warning him in advance, but it was a lot safer for both of them. She didn't want to risk him refusing and injuring himself causing her unneeded pain. Luna watched as more dust and grass began to float around Josh. He truly lacked control, even with the help of her magic. The magic he was using in each try was uneven, causing some dirt to float inches from the earth whereas other times it would float higher than the canopy. Within an hour, Josh fell to the ground unconscious, with a few small wounds covering his legs from the few times he had forced more magic before he was ready to. Luna thought of healing him but decided not to and use the wounds as an excuse to use her magic. She then levitated him back to the tent. As Night awoke, he noticed that there was a pain in his feet and pressure on his chest. He looked down and was surprised to see Luna sleeping muzzle drooling on his chest. Even though they had shared a tent, Night had always rested through the day while Luna had rested for the few hours she wasn't educating him Equish. This was because while they had agreed to pretend to be in love, neither felt anything but repulsion at the thought of mating with each other. Even sharing a bed was disturbing. Night freed his hands, and was about to attempt to wake up Luna when a guard entered with a panicked expression on his face. As soon as he saw Night, who was currently wearing only his jeans and Luna's sleeping form. The guard jumped outside of the tent while speaking something apologetic in Equish, which Night couldn't completely understand. From the words of the guard, Luna awoke and was unpleasantly surprised to see Josh's bare chest underneath her. In her surprise, she jumped away from the bed with so much force that she hit one of the supporting pillars of the tent, making it topple. When they managed to get out from underneath the collapsed tent. The two were met by the six guards one of which was a snickering, Vibrant Arts. With an annoyed sigh, Luna asked if the guards had anything to report. To which Vibrant Arts stopped snickering, and a male pegasus guard spoke. "Well, princess I spotted a dragon flying near here carrying a big hoard of treasure. We should be careful. If it spots us, it might attack us to defend its wealth." As Luna heard the report, she frowned before scavenging some writing materials and presenting the report to Josh. He read the report, then wrote his response. "A dragon has appeared. You won't be hunting for a few days until it passes the area." Reading this Night had an expression appear on his face that terrified all the soldiers as he wrote. "Why? If it attacks me, I will kill it whatever it is, and if it doesn't bother me I won't bother it." -As Luna saw the response, she shook her head frantically and wrote again. "You can't, it's a dragon! Even my sister and I have problems keeping them at bay. And what do you mean kill, What of our agreement?" Night became annoyed as he wrote another response. "I mean that I will kill anyone who tries to kill me. I won't risk a repeat of Blue Blood and if you disagree you would disagree with your word. Just make sure your subjects don't attack me and it will be okay." {I guess he has a point, but what if my sister attacks him? Will he kill her? No, I can't let this be.} As Luna thought this, she dismissed the guards and pulled Night away where they would not be heard. "IF THEE KILL WITHOUT OUR PERMISSION WE SHALL IMPRISON THEE, BUT I SUPPOSE THOU IS RIGHT IF YOU ARE ATTACKED YOU CAN DEFEND THYSELF, PROVIDED YOU DO NOT KILL. ARE WE CLEAR?" Night was silent for a few moments, before he spoke in a broken accent. "Yes, we are," He tried to add as much distaste as he could muster agreeing to the statement. Afterwards, the two headed back to the camp and fixed the tent, that Luna had brought down, before Night could focus on the new spell. This time, focusing his power through his hands and without Luna's help.
Chapter-29 Nothing to lose[Edited]Author's Note Proofread by Bronyprophet http://www.fimfiction.net/user/Bronyprophet Comments are welcome Chapter-29 Nothing to lose[Edited] It had been three days since the dragon's appearance. It had taken its sweet time going trough the mountains. Night had made sure not to go hunting, not because he feared the dragon he just didn't want Luna to use her magic on him again. On the fourth day of no meat, a royal guard in gold armour arrived in the camp. He immediately demanded that he spoke to Luna and pushed his way through the other guards to the tent where Luna was resting. Upon entering the door, he and the other two guards that were attempting to stop him, were greeted by a gaze that the two guards of the night had nightmares of. Night began to unsheath his sword still staring at the three intruders before ordering them to leave and close the tent behind them. Slowly the three of them left, without looking away from Nights gaze or making noise fearing that it might be seen as a form of aggression. Unfortunately in their compliance they did not exit the tent before closing the tent. It was another hour of intense staring between the guards and Night before Luna woke up to the peculiar sight. In her panic of the unusual situation, Luna used her magic and screamed in a demanding voice."WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS?" Night was the first to speak, as the guards were still frozen in fear despite the princess's voice. "I was guarding you while you slept when some intruders entered." As Night said this, he got up from his sitting position and the guards shivered as they backed away slightly, still keeping their eyes on the human. "AND WHY DO YOU GUARD OUR SLEEP?" -Luna asked genuinely surprised and frightened that Night observed her when she was most vulnerable. The guards breathed a sigh of relief as Nights gaze moved to the princess becoming all the more frightening. "I always do, I Can't risk you getting hurt. Stop using your magic!" Night said in a calm and clear tone that left the tent feeling colder. Upon the guards hearing this, the guards felt like they had a repeat of their journey to the camp site. Luna made it even worse by blushing and stuttering as she looked away. "Oh sorry and um thank you for p-p-protecting me," As she said, this Luna was reminded of the three guards as their armour clashed. Both Luna and Night directed their attention, to the fidgeting guards before Luna's voice was heard again. "So um guards why did you barge into my tent, and why is a day guard in our camp?" The princess asked as she composed herself. The guards had been quiet for a few moments before the golden armoured guard spoke. "Her Majesty, Princess Celestia asks that you Princess Luna, and Night Shadow, and your guards. Escort and assist the element bearers in dispersing a dragon that has decided to take refuge in a nearby mountain. You are only to protect them if the dragon turns out to be beyond their capabilities, otherwise merely observe. It is to increase the elements power. The element bearers shall await your arrival in Ponyville by the end of today." The day guard said in a snobbish Canterlot accent. "Tell my sister, that we accept her request, and please all of you refrain from attempting to disturb my rest in the future, as you noticed Night is rather protective. Please relay the information to your fellow guards as well. Night guards pack up camp we need to head for Ponyville." Luna said with a rather indifferent tone. "Yes, princess," The three guards said in unison, before they swiftly opened the tent and exited to fill out their orderes. Once the guards had left, Luna spoke to Josh. "Well, Josh I suspect that you may get your wish to kill a dragon if the element bearers fail." "I have no intention of providing assistance in the matter. I will not serve you and kill someone that you provoked, only because you wish them dead. So who are these element bearers, which I am observing?" Night said in a tone that conveyed his displeasure at having been forced to delay his training so that he could do Celestia's biding. He was even more angered, by the fact that he was denied meat for three days, because of Luna. Now it was by Luna's whim that he would potentially fight a dragon because it would help her plans. "You have already met the elements, the night you arrived. You fought five of them or whatever you did to keep them distracted." Luna said remembering that she never did learn what he did to distract them without hurting himself or them. "If the dragon is as strong as you claimed, they would be nothing but a burden," Josh said in annoyance. "They will have the elements, so it shouldn't be a problem"- Luna said confidently. "That's fine then, but if I am forced to come to their rescue, you will owe me a favor Luna. It seems to be the easiest way to get things from one another. A favour for a favour, unlike with magic you can forget any promises that are not bound by a favor. Don't worry, I won't attack Celestia, as a part of pretending to be in love with you. Its the only way we can trust one another, you see?" Night said in a calm voice. "That seems acceptable, but you will stop changing our agreement," Luna said. angry that Josh had changed their agreement yet again, and how she was powerless to stop him. She had to find something he cared for and use it to ensure that he didn't cause her any more problems. As far as she knew the only thing he cared for was freedom, and she couldn't give him that as the bond had truly become indestructible after her sister attempted to break it. With their new agreement, the two gathered their tent and supplies and walked to the guards. Once the guards were gathered, Luna spoke in a commanding tone. "We shall provide protection for the element bearers. Guards think of this as a chance to redeem your honour for your shameful misconduct during your test for the night guard." As the guards heard this, their faces turned to fear from the memory, and they wavered as they saw Night standing next to the princess and replied out of fear rather than loyalty. "Yes, princess we will do our best,"- In complete unison that would make most choirs jealous.
